Pinan cess msi ote 0d
Tan hanes Ben oy ia 8,
Sicha A
isahs Sh t-te
ise tate 5 .
n! a a. Na Se ees
x are
a5 trent car ean
ee eM,
Gav eign sherri
a es
3 Aion tee a te By PH
sin elt aki A Ait he Spy h
fy Wecteme Ee beyt= Seen ed
ee A ae - ; oe B08 ‘ oe
Redntiwe se waksbel mee . 2 iss 2 es eA
Sacripets Pte es ae 4 *
Ald Fo erin ie GRP AE ‘ sis eae :
t . ~ Se ae oe Fo
pea metab
Sabah Begin,
ee
eae toch te
Goce mn oh se ne
—
(Fooriet piv sire tental
no alteieel pects Rot tent ot
spate ce tant
Sh tesa be ar sp wet? »
ap eal te he nn tye
eo ait Hee
tag teehrectiem aot
ee ae Tel at a Na
ey oid gd mete ot : = .
ay Memer® 5 sek ASS
« 5 x Penne TON sas
5 . Pett tie eae I ee
eg sna hy Balen ee
aoe er ofc
aie
ax bien
Pree
Cadac oe aM Bem
Semetiod Meisp tam eaeneh as ear
ye tea gah ea en neieeedee
Wane tenon ere
3 ~_
8 AEE ETRE IEE ns
- a aps oh ® x Gndeke PEPE SA BS 5 5 1 te ?.
~ = Say Sele fa Sry tT Sop wig et iy ee " An:
A" cA : : maces Ge ee
: a . o ‘ “ tl iene Batts’
Sen nesta STEED ¥
Oe tana Loe Me Rae Wy Ge
Pe OP Het St AAD EEE ES
tt
ae
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
GENERAL MERTINGS FOR SCIENTIFIC BUSINESS
OF THE
AQVOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
1906, pp. 463-1052.
(MA Y—DECEMBER.)
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
AND SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE,
LONDON: 2 re) § 7 q
MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
PATERNOSTER ROW.
aS
OF THE
COUNCIL AND OFFICERS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL
SOCIETY OF LONDON.
1906.
COUNCIL.
His Grace Tur Dukes oF Beprorp, K.G., President.
Srr ALEXANDER Bairp, Br.
JoHN Rosse BraprorpD, KEsq.,
M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S., Vice-
President.
Major The Hon. WiuiiAm E.
CAVENDISH.
F. Dawrrey Drewirtt,
M.A., M.D.
CHARLES DrumMMonpn, Ksq.,
Treasurer.
Str Epwarp Duranp, Br., C.B.
FREDERICK GILLETT, Esq., Vice-
President.
W. R. Ocinvie-Grant, Esq.
Major THe Marquis oF
Hamitton, M.P.
Ksq.,
JOSEPH JACKSON ListER, Esq.,
M.A., F.R.S.
Sir Epmunp Gives Lover, Br.,
Vice-President.
EK. G. B. Mzeapr-Watpo, Esq.
P. Caatmers MircHety, Ksq.,
M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., Secretary.
E. Lort Paris, Esa.
Howarp SAunpers, Es@., Vice-
President.
Davin Setu-Sira, Esq.
OLDFIELD THomAs, Hsq., F.R.S.
CuAr_LeEs 8S. Tomes, Hsq., M.A.,
E.R.S., Vice-President.
Aveustus F. Wiener, Esq.
Henry Woopwarb, Ksq., LL.D.,
F.R.S., Vice-President.
PRINCIPAL OFFICERS.
P. Coaumers Mircueny, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., Secretary.
Frank EK. Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S., Prosector.
R. I. Pocock, Superintendent of the Gardens.
CHARLES
Pathologist.
GABRIEL SELIGMANN, M.R.C.S.,
L.R.C.P.,
F. H. Watrrnouse, Librarian.
JOHN Barrow, Accountant.
W. H. Coz, Chief Clerk.
GrorGE ARTHUR DouBLeEDAY, Clerk of Publications.
ArtHur THomson, Assistant Superintendent of the
Gardens.
LIST OF CONTENTS,
May 1, 1906.
Page
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society’s
Menagerie during the month of March 1906 ............ AG3
Mr. Oldfield Thomas, F.R.S. Description of a new Species
of Duiker, Cephalophus walkeri. (Plate XX XV.) ...... 465
1. Further Notes on Anthropoid Apes. By the Hon.
Wy Aamo’: Leyoweistscren 0), JEN ID A IAs Agpondecccssoscnonoosoce 465
2. On Mammals collected in South-west Australia for
Mr. W. E. Balston. By Ouprietp Tuomas, F.R.S. ... 468
3. On the Lepidoptera collected by the Officers on the
recent Tibet Frontier Commission. By H. J. Enwes,
F.R.S., F.Z.S., Sir Grorce Hampson, Bt., F.Z.8., and
J. Hartiey Durrant, F.E.S. (Plate XXXVI.)......... 479
4, Contributions to the Knowledge of the Vascular and
Respiratory Systems in the Ophidia, and tothe Anatomy .
of the Genera Boa and Corallus. By Frank E. Bepparp, ©
Wie, ID Ii Se, EARS OP IMO) THOS) ONE jonqnpacaecos650u000- 499
(ih 9
lv
May 15, 1906.
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society's
Menagerie during the month of April 1906 ...............
Mr. F. E. Beddard, F.R.S. Exhibition of a fetus of the
Dr
Mr
Mi
Ih.
Ineclainarninedl IDSTWTO cocondoopeodsoacsouosodooooons0a0c0KscKsedes
. C0. G. Seligmann. Exhibition of a skin of a caponised
1 Gi eee ences rele eR rn OEE oa omnonoods
*. R. I. Pocock, F.Z.8S. Exhibition of a specimen of a
Leaf-insect from the Seychelles
Henry Munt, F.Z.S8. Exhibition of a skin of the
Spotted-necked i Ottewwyn. oy-nr.c-ss-ce sete tee eee eae eee
Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition,
conducted by Dr. W. A. Cunnington, 1904-1905.
Report on the Hydrachnida. By J. N. HaArpert,
ID alolinw Mises i eens yo rea, A 5
. On Mammals from Northern Australia presented to the
National Museum by Sir Wm. Ingram, Bt., and the
Hon. John Forrest. By Oupriretp Tuomas, F.R.S.,
De Aden PENIS. O-O- G0 HE) tea docton Goaap saapxatiee too wosnesacn
. On the Skull of a Young Specimen of the Ribbon-fish,
Regalecus. By W. B. Bennam, D.Sc., M.A., F.Z.S.,
Professor of Biology in the University of Otago, and
W.J.Dunpar. (Plates XX XVIII. & XXXIX.)
. On Worms of. the Family Gordiide from Corea. By
Dr. von Linstow
i a a er iy
. Notes upon Menstruation, Gestation, and Parturition of
some Monkeys that have lived in the Society’s Gardens.
By Recinaup I. Pocock, F.L.8., Superintendent of the
Gardens
eee cee e were cree neem eee reer steer eseeeseseeeressoeecreresoecoes
. Additions to the Herpetology of British East Africa.
Bye G.wAvebOULENGER AE ahvSs, UE Zi Satan. Serer eeereeeeee
Page
533
i
533
506
544
570
May 29, 1906.
Mr. R. H. Burne, F.Z.S. Exhibition of dissections of certain
animals from the Society’s Collection .....................065
Dr. L. W. Sambon. Exhibition of diagrams illustrating
transmission of diseases by Insects and Ticks ...........-
Prof. R. T. Jackson. Exhibition of a photograph of eggs of
the Great Auk and of a long-focus lens ..................-.. ;
The Secretary. Exhibition of the skull of a Wild Boar......
Mr. R. E. Holding. Exhibition of the skull and horns of a
Wild Ivish Goat, of an abnormal skull of the Domestic
Cat, and of a calculus from a Horse ............-...+.-..55.
—_
. The Rudd Exploration of South Africa.—V. List of
Mammals obtained by Mr. Grant in N.E. Transvaal.
By Otpriretp Tomas, F.R.S., and Harotp Scuwayn,
TR Ads, 3. Sao ebe Bee OS Rese seine Sen Gelatin aden eRe inc ane ABs 5
to
7 On the South-African Diaptosaurian Reptile Howesva.
By R. Broom, M.D., D.Se., C.M.Z.8., Victoria College,
Stellenbosch. (Plates XL. & XLI.) .............ceeeee eee
3. On the Vascular System of Heloderma, with Notes on
that of the Monitors and Crocodiles. By Frank EH.
Bepparb, M.A., F.R.S., &c., Prosector to the Society ...
ise
. Description of the External Characters of an unborn
Feetus of a Giraffe (Giraffa camelopardalis wardi). By
Frank E. Brepparp, M.A., F.R.S., Prosector to the
SWOIEU” Gesad080 na00 bse eaosannondovoooboesebodcaspdocaandanecabend
June 19, 1906.
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society's
Menagerie during the month of May 1906 ...............
The Hon. Walter Rothschild, Ph.D., F.Z.S.. Exhibition of
specimens of African Forest- Pigs .......-.:...seeseeeeee ees
o74
a4
591
601
Mi
Dr
aby
Dr
bo
Or
v1
', W. Savile Kent, F.Z.S. Exhibition of lantern-slides of
the fauna of the Polynesian Coral Reefs ..................
. W. T. Calman, F.Z.8. Exhibition of a photograph of a
ILolosiere jain, alomcrernell Cle). jroeoacacconansondesodosq00000002
, A. Dugés, C.M.Z.S. Exhibition of a specimen of the
Crustacean Palemon jamaicensts ......00.0cecce ese esesne ene
. C. G. Seligmann, F.Z.S. Exhibition of the aorta of a
iliger Showins aneurysms) ie ethene ee eee eeee reer ere eE Ee eeene
. C.G, Seligmann, F.Z.S. Exhibition of some tail-feathers
from a Common Pheasant showing markings peculiar to
Doth Sexes: .wch scintaecta ictal capac wee iene ee tee camer ee mene
. On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon, with
special reference to the Drawings by Kelaairt and the
Collections belonging to Alder and Hancock preserved
in the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne. By
Sir CuHartes Exnior, K.C.M.G., F.Z.8., Vice-Chancellor
of the University of Sheffield. (Plates XLIJ.—XLVILI.).
» Description of a new Zebra. By the Hon. Watrer
NGS OEE, Pini), THis Meaney ager sae ater ace meee
. Description of a new Bush-Buck. By the Hon. WatrEer
NODES CHiUD: HPA Sd ZiS «ny tn-eie Coates eee eer ee eae ee
. On the Entomostracan Fauna of the New Zealand Lakes.
By G. Stewarpson Brapy, M.D., LL.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.,
CIMEZ’S = (Pilates el W ah Wy snes saci merce ere
. Note on some Crustacea from the Freshwater Lakes of
New Zealand. By CHartes Cuinron, M.A., D.Sc.,
F.L.S., Professor of Biology, Canterbury College, New
Ferland a5. sjauasgerese pean newer ace Cee
On the Marine Fauna of the Cape Verde Islands, from
Collections made in 1904 by Mr. C. Crossland.—The
Polyclad Turbellaria. By F. F, Larpiaw, M.A. Cantab.
GBlarbe MUTT AW iets de, ce Ned eae me a
Page
633
634
634
636
691
691
Vil
7. Description of an unknown Animal seen at Sea off the
Coast of Brazil. By HE. G. B. MeapE-Watpo, F.ZS.,
ane) MiCHAm i me NCOmtemEY ZS upelcc. mc. cceesnevecctheceeacs
8. A Classification of the Selachian Fishes. By C. Tarr
VEGAN, BSAC BEE Zi Suetaae eater ds aicichiaiaerctois a a nayuiee ae-aletsca eloeissvan
November 13, 1906.
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society’s
Menagerie during the months of June, July, August,
ands September, gl 0 Osa. pases. acre ae nee mee eer ce
Dr. P. L. Sclater, F.R.S. Extracts from a letter of Capt. P.
HG p Bowell’ Cottongon the Oka piesa eceeeeereeness
Mr. Arthur Dicksee. Exhibition of a variety of the Golden
IPingeveenaty (W/OGOMUGUAD (00GIG)). 6646 .o6ebnosnncenconeonoadeccnsocce
Mr. Horace C. Beck, F.Z.S. Exhibition of a skull of a
Capybara showing abnormal dentition .....................
Prof. E. A. Minchin, F.Z.8. Exhibition of diagrams of
Mypanosomes irom Setse- nies. eae: see-seceeee eee sete
1. On the Embryo of the Okapi. By Prof. R. Burckuarpr,
SME ZS a) id sisted rea spaia sae steelstete ane aes eat eRe edie Ee
2. List of further Collections of Mammals from ‘Western
Australia, including a Series from Bernier Island,
obtained for Mr. W. E. Balston; with Field-notes by
the Collector, Mr. G. C. Shortridge. By Otprienp
AITO MAS ES IRV (MN Zi:Ste seen tite fo ee enti a Sian ter chy ae
3. Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition,
conducted by Dr. W. A. Cunnington, 1904-1905.
Report on the Turbellaria. By F. F. Larpnaw .........
—
. The Rudd Exploration of 8. Africa.— VI. List of Mammals
obtained by Mr. Grant in the Eastern Transvaal. By
OLDFIELD Tuomas, F.R.S., F.Z.8., and Harotp Scuwann,
LBA ib bei i BS RSA No sen A UES a aE aa
Page
719
760
761
761
761
762
763
777
vill
5. The Mollusca of the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and
Arabian Sea, as evidenced mainly through the Col-
lections of Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1893-1906; with
Descriptions of new Species. By JAmEs Cosmo
Menyinn, M.A., F.L.S, F.Z.S., and Ropert STANDEN,
Assist. Keeper, Manchester Museum.—Part I]. Pris-
Gaxowr, (Planes IWNULAINAN)) sossasascenne0cactonvs0a00000
November 27, 1906.
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society’s
Menagerie during the month of October 1906 ............
Mr. E. T. Newton, F.R.S. Exhibition of leg-bones of Foxes
THONG [NENG IxSEIN CARUTIONS TN FNEES oosoobssonconcodsesacousbos000
1. On some Habits of the Lesser Horseshoe Bat (Rhinolophus
yg DesxKelerus), yy We AX, OOwARID, INVAIS asses05000sa05060
2. The Marine Fauna of Zanzibar- and British East Africa,
from Collections made by Cyril Crossland in the Years
1901 and 1902.—On some Species of Solenide. By
Epear A. Smiru, 1.8.0., F.Z.8., and H. H. Buoomer ...
3. The Duke of Bedford’s Zoological Exploration in EKastern
Asia.—II. List of Small Mammals from Korea and
Quelpart. By OxLprietp Tuomas, F.R.S., F.Z.8..........
4, On the Anatomy of Centrophorus calceus (crepidalbus
Bocage & Capello) Giinther. By W. Woop.anp, F.Z.8.,
Demonstrator of Zoology, King’s College, London.
(2 eyes ONO UDG.) eSandaccocesocosesccnavdoosdos0G0090400000
On
. A Suggestion concerning the Origin and Significance of
the ‘‘ Renal-Portal System,” with an Appendix relating
to the Production of Sub-abdominal Veins. By W.
Wooptanp, F.Z.S., Demonstrator of Zoology, King’s
Collegerondomy fe 25. cece eenchoteoeensetcnee aeucemneeete
December 11, 1906.
The Secretary. Exhibition of a sketch of a young Gorilla.
(CElem SD.@ 8 Ml nea ceaoinaeetscnceadnodadics dadanndagonochnosmonase
Mr. H. B, Fantham, B.Sec., F.Z.S. Exhibition of drawings
of “ Trypanosoma” balbianti, showing apparent cilia ...
Page
783
855
858
865
886
901
301
Mr.
1X
F,. E. Beddard, F.R.S. Exhibition of examples of the
Earthworm Benhamia johnstont, from Mt. Ruwenzori...
Mr. J. L. Bonhote, F.Z.S. Exhibition of an abnormal
My.
Dr.
No
~
HEMMTNETE Ore ME IRGMOLW, sooscacacooooseocunaae PP Pa at ae ee
R. I. Pocock, F.Z.S8. Exhibition of, and remarks upon,
Hae) ral!” CHE AY IPOICWTONNE oa5cnassoqnpoaoaassosdooooobganec
CO. G. Seligmann, F.Z.8. Exhibition of a skull of a
Domestic Sheep which had been castrated when
YOUN © ascacRcroucre eet acter ee ele Pama eireeratcrescieistictewiscieiaeeroi2
On Collections of the Cape Verde Island Marine Fauna,
made by Cyril Crossland, M.A. (Cantab.), B.Sc. (Lond.),
F.Z.S., of St. Andrews University, July to September
1904.—The Ascidians. By Jonn Renniz, D.Sc., and
Harry Wiseman, M.A., B.Sc., University of Aberdeen.
(ellen Weta B.C Warts DDG We) ponunsenee buaceobsandddenoanojecsodane
. On New Species of African Coleoptera of the Family
Curculionide. By Guy A. K. Marsnaut, F.Z.S.
Glaeser ds OXGV AI) orcas. dcractoiste Geineiner ene dncemews
. The Cranial and Spinal Nerves of Chlamydoselachus
anguineus (Gar.). By Mis. O. A. Mrrrivr Hawkes,
M.Se. (Zoological Laboratory, University of Bir-
mingham). (Plates LX VIII. & LXIX.)
. Descriptions of Two Mammals from the Ituri Forest.
[| With a Supplementary Note on the Buffalo of the
Semliki district.] By R. Lyprxxrr. (Plate LXX.)...
On the Occurrence of the Bruang in the Tibetan
IPreonmianea, LEN Tee ILD ISAT coded boneusscoconedsboconbane én
. On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon, with
Special Reference to the Drawings by Kelaart and
the Collections belonging to Alder and Hancock pre-
served in the Hancock Museum at Neweastle-on-Tyne.—
No. I. By Sir Cuarues Exrot, K.C.M.G., F.Z.8.
. On Variations in the Arterial System of certain Species
903
903
Lil
992
997
999
of the Anura. By Lionrn R. Crawsuay, M.A.......... 1008
ALPHABETICAL LIST
OF THE
CONTRIBUTORS,
With References to the several Articles contributed by each.
Beck, Horace C., F.Z8.
Exhibition of a skull of a Capybara showing abnormal
SNE TT MG etre ses Oe are ate ea erer le clalat era, CeO MTN NEE aleraraseRcEAC eters
BEDDARD, FRANK E., M.A., F.R.S., Prosector to the Society.
Contributions to the Knowledge of the Vascular and
Respiratory Systems in the Ophidia, and to the Anatomy
of the Genera Boa and Corallus .....cccccccesceeceeceesessees
Exhibition of a foetus of the Red-fronted Lemur ......
On the Vascular System of Heloderma, with Notes on
theatpotunte) Monitors and) Crocodilestercenaseceseeee ce
Description of the External Characters of an unborn
Feetus of a Giraffe (Giraffa camelopardalis ward?) .........
Exhibition of examples of the Harthworm Benham
yolmstonyt) trout Mitty HANI CNAONI peri -nehcereria dase eles eee
761
xu
Page
Brenuam, W. Buaxuanp, D.Sc., M.A., F.Z.8., Professor of
Biology in the University of Otago, and DunBar,
W. J.
On the Skull of a Young Specimen of the Ribbon-fish,
fegalecus. (Plate XXXVIII. & XXXIX.) ............... o44
Buioomer, H. H., and Smrrn, Epear A., 1,8.0., F.Z.8.
The Marine Fauna of Zanzibar and British East
Africa, from Collections made by Cyril Crossland in the
Years 1901 and 1902.—On some Species of Solenide ... 855
Bonnore, J. Lewis, M.A., F.L.8., F.Z.8.
Exhibition of an abnormal feather of the Knot......... 901
BovuLEencerR, GEorGE ALBERT, F.R.S., F.Z.S.
Additions to the Herpetology of British Hast Africa... 570
Brapy, G. Srewarpson, M.D., LL.D., D.Se., F.R.S.,
C.M.Z.S8.
On the Entomostracan Fauna of the New Zealand
ltaikes, (Plawess SCID IUUL Ia) son scaocoegopoonancosensocoeoceac 692
Broom, Ropert, M.D., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S., Victoria College,
Stellenbosch.
On the South-African Diaptosaurian Reptile Howesia.
(Gelewuaiss Sb /6's 2KILILS)) susosoe assbsoddoucsdoddosndéoooaagaocodsce 591
Burckuarpt, Prof. Rupour, C.M.Z.S.
Onithe Eimbryorot tet Okappte ere ncreeceee meer beer 762
Burne, Ricuarp H., F.Z.S.
Exhibition of dissections of certain animals from the
SOAS Clolllleoui@i cose srandoudbassoobsbooovocosonsossnoseobuaadess 574
X1li
CALMAN, WitLiAM Tuomas, D.Sc., F.Z.S8., of the British
Museum (Natural History).
Exhibition of a photograph of a Lobster with abnormal
chele
Peete teeter o ete eter et et tae sent eee essen aeeesseeeseeaeeeeerrenoese
Cuiuron, Cuartres, M.A., D.Se., F.L.S., Professor of
Biology, Canterbury College, New Zealand.
Note on some Crustacea from the Freshwater Lakes
of New Zealand
i i ee i i i i i i ee ee ee rey
CowarbD, THoMAS ALFRED, F.Z.S.
On some Habits of the Lesser Horseshoe Bat (2hino-
UDO [OD DOSITIGPUIS)) covoceanoccacacssunbotbobadcancennéoensoc0ns.
Crawsuay, Lionet R., M.A.
On Variations in the Arterial System of certain Species
of the Anura
Cece eee sees eeseseseesresses assess asseeceseeeserrereses
DicksEE, ARTHUR.
Exhibition of a variety of the Golden Pheasant
(Thawnalea picta)
Cee e ee eee ees e reese e eee esesaeeaeresereerseeteseeee
Ducés, Dr. Atrrepo, C.M.Z.S.
Exhibition of a specimen of the Crustacean Palemon
jamaicensis
Cece reece eee eee ero meee eaeseraees reaver eresereensesusscas
Dunsar, W. J., and Bennam, W. Buaxtanp, D.Sc., M.A.,
F.Z.8., Professor of Biology in the University of
Otago.
On the Skull of a Young Specimen of the Ribbon-fish,
Regalecus. (Plates XX XVIII. & XXXIX.)
Page
633
1008
761
XIV
Durrant, J. Hartisy, F.E.S., Exwes, H.J., F.RS., F.Z.8.,
and Hampson, Sir Grorce F., Bt., F.Z.S.
On the Lepidoptera collected by the Officers on the
recent Tibet Frontier Commission. (Plate XXXVI.)...
Exior, Sir Cuarues, K.C.M.G., F.Z.8., Vice-Chancellor of
the University of Sheffield.
On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon,
with special reference to the Drawings by Kelaart and
the Collections belonging to Alder and Hancock pre-
served in the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne.
(byes OTL LNW INE) ooocococsoenuserscracocuseoovocdvecesns
a tT INO, i ec one wee sae eee
Ewes, H. J., F.R.S., F.Z.S., Hampson, Sir Groree F., Bt.,
F.Z.S., and DurRANt, J. Hartiey, F.ES.
On the Lepidoptera collected by the Officers on the
recent Tibet Frontier Commission. (Plate XXXVI.) ...
Fantuam, H. B., B.Sc., F.Z.S.
Exhibition of drawings of “ Trypanosoma” balbianii,
SION AUIS CY a|OPUREITID CUE, Goqacanoonbondossspapesssassndssen osens Ge
Hausert, J. N., of the Dublin Museum.
Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition,
conducted by Dr. W. A. Cunnington, 1904-1905. Report
Claws NOS LRT O MOND, B8aace sone donddescabe cee Sov eseO LORS Ac8S oon
Hampson, Sir GeorceE F., Bt., F.Z.S., Euwes, H. J., F.R.S.,
F.Z.8., and Durrant, J. Hartiery, F.E.S.
On the Lepidoptera collected by the Officers on the
recent Tibet Frontier Commission. (Plate XXXVI)...
Hawkes, Mrs. O. A. Merrirr, M.Sc., Zoological Laboratory,
University of Birmingham.
The Cranial and Spinal Nerves of Chlamydoselachus
anguineus (Gar.). (Plates LX VITI. & LXIX.)
Page
479
636
999
479
901
D834
479
XV
Ho.prne, R. EH.
Exhibition of the skull and horns of a Wild Irish Goat,
of an abnormal skull of the Domestic Cat, and of a calculus
from a Horse
Jackson, Prof. R. T.
Exhibition of a photograph of eggs of the Great Auk
and of a long-focus lens
ec Ooo meee ese ese eseeeserseessoeeeseeseesers
Kent, WILLIAM SaviLe, F.Z.8.
Exhibition of lantern-slides of the fauna of the
Polynesian Coral Reefs
eee seer ese se ees oeeeseees eee eeveseesoeetece
Larpuaw, F. F., M.A. Cantab.
On the Marine Fauna of the Cape Verde Islands, from
Collections made in 1904 by Mr. C. Crossland.—The
PolycladsWurbellarias \(Plate Wil) ei te ss cecsess-e----see=
Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition,
conducted by Dr. W: A. Cunnington, 1904—-1905.—
Report on the Turbellaria
ec eer eseesooeceesessseseesoeseeseseesesoce
Linstow, Dr. Orro von.
On Worms of the Family Gordiide from Corea .........
LypEKKER, RicHArD, B.A., F.R.S., F.Z.S.
Descriptions of Two Mammals from the Ituri Forest.
[With a Supplementary Note on the Buffalo of the
Sermiitst chiswaiet)| | (ERI IOS) socnnosascsenosocsonande 252062
On the Occurrence of the Bruang in the Tibetan Province.
MarsHAtt, Guy A. K., F.Z.8.
On New Species of African Coleoptera of the Family
Curculionide. (Plates LXOQVE. & LVI.) .............:....
574
574
633
7717
911
xv
; Page
ME LvILL, JAMES Cosmo, M.A., F.L.S., F.Z.S., and STaANDEN,
Ropert, Assist. Keeper, Manchester Museum.
The Mollusca of the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and
Arabian Sea, as evidenced mainly through the Collections
of Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1893-1906 ; with Descriptions
of new Species.._Part II. Penecyrpopa. (Plates JIT.
JW) Bae Nanri aeaiier MEP EROABEE EAD RH sadataduood doaneo basooscco00d000 783
Mincutn, Prof. E. A., F.Z.8.
Exhibition of diagrams of Trypanosomes from Tsetse-
HLTOS. Aitnctiecteine Wan » sit Ooo eRe) ise pene esr ese eee er ra ee 761
MircHeti, P. Cuatmers, M.A., D.Sce., F.R.S., Secretary to
the Society.
Report on the Additions to the Society’s Menagerie
hrmernmnye? WINS iaormndm Or Wikre WOOD .5oececcososocevovceeceopor coc AGS
Report on the Additions to the Society's Menagerie
Giana tne woormsdm OF Ajorelll WEOG ocoscocoss0nosnoeobonooscoaane 533
Exhibition of the skull of a Wild Boar .................. D74
Report on the Additions to the Society’s Menagerie
Ghuraines (ine irneimitln Ge Wiley WO 6 os 200s 000000 cna0s9s0ssecasdaa0a 632
Report on the Additions to the Society’s Menagerie
during the months of June, July, August, and September,
Report on the Naginions to the Society's Menagerie
during, the monthyof October OO G rece a-res----eeeteereerr ee 849
Exhibition of a sketch of a young Gorilla. (Plate
19p.@ BB Poe mueteeec bu bbescdachdosssegdouabonbasoocosPocomsas dnone dot 901
Mount, Henry, F.Z8.
Exhibition of a skin of the Spotted-necked Otter...... 533
Meapbr-W apo, E. G. B., see Watno, E. G. B. MEADE-.
XVil
Newton, EK. T., F.R.S., F.Z.8.
Exhibition of leg-bones of Foxes that had been caught
TM SMAT OS hod fo cya etc ee IE ca ccc 1 a AEE
Nicout, Micwart J., F.Z.S., M.B.O.U., and Meaps-
W apo, E. G. B., F.Z.8., M.B.O.U.
Description of an unknown Animal seen at Sea off the
Coastiof- Brazilioss 3.559 eee ee eee ce eens
Pocock, Reainaup L., F.L.S., F.Z.8., Superintendent of the
Gardens.
Exhibition of a specimen of a Leaf-insect from the
Seycliellesin: tc taka nares Sein ore. rats. ok eee ina nee nar ep a ra
Notes upon Menstruation, Gestation, and Parturition
of some Monkeys that have lived in the Society’s Gardens.
Exhibition of, and remarks upon, the “rattle” of a
OIC UNINC aber es ars Sites ro secerelasciosa achat decdomraneinns sacar cal
Rerean, C. Tate, B.A., F.Z.S., of the British Museum
(Natural History).
A Classification of the Selachian Fishes ..................
Renniz, Jonn, D.Sc., and Wiseman, Harry, M.A., B.Sc.,
University of Aberdeen.
On Collections of the Cape Verde Island Marine
Fauna, made by Cyril Crossland, M.A. (Cantab.), B.Se.
(Lond.), F.Z.8., of St Andrews University, July to
September 1904.—The Ascidians. (Plates LXTV.& LXV.)
RoruscuiipD, The Hon. L. Watrrer, M.P., Ph.D., F.Z.5.
Further Notes on Anthropoid Apes...............:......-.
Exhibition of specimens of African Forest-Pigs ......
Descriptionsolaynew: Ze bial messpeeeeer cee aeeereseee eee ‘
ID ESCH MOI Ox & WEN INSIMAIBOO Coccoscooscce oocesseoso00n
Proc. Zoou. Soc.— 1906.
Page
849
719
533
598
902
903
XViil
SamBon, Dr. L. W., F.Z.S.
Exhibition of diagrams illustrating transmission of
diseases by Insects and Ticks
eee eee eee cee se eee eee ees ese ees esesen
ScuatTer, Pitre Luruey, M.A., D.Sc., Ph.D., F.R.S.,
F.Z8.
Extracts from a letter of Capt. P. H. G. Powell-Cotton
on the Okapi
Seviemann, C. G., M.B., M.R.C.P., F.Z.8., Pathologist to
the Society.
Exhibition of a skin of a Gaponised show aaeeeneeeenesecee
Exhibition of the aorta of a Tiger showing aneurysms .
Exhibition of some tail-feathers from a Common
Pheasant showing markings peculiar to both sexes.........
Exhibition of a skull of a Domestic Sheep which had
been castrated when young
see ete e eae c oe es asses eesresseseoesence
Suir, Epear A., 1.8.0., F.Z.8., and Biroomer, H. H.
The Marine Fauna of Zanzibarand British East Africa,
from Collections made by Cyril Crossland in the Years
1901 and 1902.—On some Species of Solenide ............
StANDEN, Ropert, Assist. Keeper, Manchester Museum, and
Me viii, JAMEs Cosmo, M.A., F.L.S., F.Z.8.
The Mollusca of the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and
Avabian Sea, as evidenced mainly through the Collections
of Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1893-1906; with Descriptions
of new Species.—Part IT. Penecyropa. (Plates LIII— -
LVI.)
SPR ee ee eae ree ee ee ree eee roses enesreeeeesaeen eases seeensasssaae
Page
574
760
533
634
635
903
855
SUK
Tuomas, OLDFIELD, F.R.S., F.Z.5.
Description of a new Species of Duiker, Cephalophus
wWalkeree (Pinte PONexaVin) ree nenac ss f-.v8- osc Moccee sasne ests
On Mammals collected in South-west Australia for
VWI Ball Sto mina ae a eemn acetic a teers aiecae sth aimee eee a2Nic
On Mammals from Northern Australia presented to the
National Museum by Sir Wm. Ingram, Bt., and the Hon.
John Forrest. (Plate XX XVII.)
eee cee ett oe ere meee ene eecese
List of further Collections of Mammals from Western
Australia, including a Series from Bernier Island, obtained
for Mr. W. K. Balston; with Field-notes by the Collector,
My. G. C. Shortridge
i er er i ir i i iki ica
The Duke of Bedford’s Zoological Exploration in
Eastern Asia.—II. List of Small Mammals from Korea
and Quelpart
ee i a ee ee ee iy
Txomas, OLDFIELD, F.R.S., F.Z.8., and Scuowann, Haron,
F.Z.S.
The Rudd Exploration of South Africa.—V. List of
Mammals obtained by Mr. Grant in N.K. Transvaal
The Rudd Exploration of S. Africa —VI. List of
Mammals obtained by Mr. Grant in the Eastem
Teresa Sipe veneers ees rear tt ee att. dated eel OR aly cee REO Goer eh
Watpo, KH. G. B. Mrapz-, F.Z.S., M.B.O.U., and Nicoxz,
Micuar. J., F.Z.S., M.B.O.U.
Description of an unknown Animal seen at Sea off the
(ClO BON tall Bi BeIVAll Lakien See ee Me Anan MU Rr GA GR aMG aad
Wiseman, Harry, M.A., B.Sc., University of Aberdeen,
and RENNIE, JoHN, D.Sc.
On Collections of the Cape Verde Island Marine Fauna,
made by Cyril Crossland, M.A. (Cantab.), B.Sc. (Lond.),
F.Z.8S., of St. Andrews University, July to September
1904.—The Ascidians. (Plates LXIV. & LXV.)
2)
Page
463
468
536
763
719
XX
Page
Woopiann, W., F.Z.8,, Demonstrator of Zoology, King’s
College, London.
On the Anatomy of Centrophorus calceus (crepidalbus
Bocage & Capello) Giinther. (Plates LVIT.-LXIT.)...... 865
A Suggestion concerning the Origin and Significance
oO
of the ‘‘ Renal- Portal System,” with an Appendix relating
to the Production of Sub-abdominal Veins...............65 886
LIST OF PLATES.
1906, pp. 463-1052
Plate Page
OOM, — COVMMINIS GHILAD. a 5uccboo etre oh aonaboadwecea 464
XXXVI. soe collected by the Tibetan I ixpedition Poin athe
XXXVII. 1. Mus forrestt. 2. Phascogale ingrami 536
ee | : ieee am :
XXXIX, kull of young Ribbon-fish (Reyalecus) ......65..-- 544
BELORWES TOOT ORUIVE tans a wheh scooter EH E MO eS a eee 591
ue a
XLII. )
XLII.
XLIV.
XLv.
XLVI.
XLVII. J
XLVIII.+
XLIX. ae
1th - Entomostraca from New Zealand Lakes .......... 692
LI.)
LIT. Turbellaria from Cape Verde Islands.............. 705
LUA
|
LIV. | F ;
LV * Mollusea of the Persian Gulf and Arabian Sea...... 783
)
|
7 Nudibranchs ofS. Indiayand) Ceylon yee cts 636
ra
LVI.
TGWVAlien
LVIII.
WX ie
Texan ~Anatomy of Centrophorus calceeus ...............-. 865
LXI.
LXIL )
XX
Plate Page
ILACTIDL, — omnes ermal (COM, on saeadecoe-cncereanencs- 901
LXIV.
LXV. scidians tromyCape Werde ... 422.) soe ae 905
LXVI. : ate
LXVII. Nien Audion (ClUumemlignnGes. Gaonsoascecoencccnane 911
LXVIII. Chlamydoseiachus. Cranial nerves
LXIX. Chlamydoselachus. Viye-muscles and Brain ........ |
LXX. 1, The Dusky African Tiger-Cat (Felix chrysothrix
cottoni). 2. The Red African Tiger-Cat (Fc. rutila) 992
LIST OF TEXT-FIGURES.
1906, pp. 463-1092.
Page
. A portion of body-wall of Lrythrolamprus esculapit, to show
arrangement of intercostal arteries
87. Right kidney and adjacent blood-vessels of Erythrolamprus
CESCU UG UD mmeatntyeuchey Soeii hc GHAR SSE AG. sks AAO NS 8s OA 502
88. Left kidney and adjacent blood-vessels of ZLrythrolamprus
COTCOMIETEDS MONBIOT ORES Or a et MMPS Cc paclo Tena iit a RRL, Ce eg 505
89. Anterior abdominal and renal afferent veins of Boa con-
SENUCE OD heb ccoamebegel ori; oi te ea stleh sin ss ha eisai aeosokenene te ete es 509
90. Posterior cardinal and suprarenal veins of Boa divinilogua .... 511
91. Umbilical veins of (a) Boa and (b) Python regius............ 514
92. Commencement of lung of Erythrolamprus esculapw cut open . 526
GE ILE Ol JOR RO TOS CAIQUITTIIO 5 5a600000 002600000 0bobeS 526
94. A. Dorsal view of <Arrhenurus plenipalpis Koen—B. End
segment of fourth pair of legs of Encentridophorus spinijer
(TSCoSsah ee cee een CRE MERE Ste cian eh olan ents ah 534
95, A. Gordius pallidus. Posterior extremity of the male from the
ventral aspect.—B. Parachordudes coreanus. Cuticle ...... 597
NG, AUGRROOUAS CPPOMEOUIS Ss6c0cn0osdaccesoducavooodabucounoase 571
VY MEG TOM RG CANTOO A a so OMB ie GOD e eS eR Gee Hho uu boas 4 One Oi
QS SUB UO OUELAUUS ade. Ati daiatahe seer Aine ROI edecch sy St MRD AR NU er REAR 573
99. Ventral surface of liver and related veins in Heloderma
SUS PC CHUN a ove sensi aiaba suits S135: OT eek SLUR oe ENR TON 602
. Origin of anterior abdominal vein in Heloderma suspectum .... 604
. Certain hepatic veins of Heloderma suspectum .............. 607
. Oviducal membrane in Heloderma suspectum showing attach-
TMS MibebON lane rica chal nswse eaves Ge aOR IIEE eo Me Gea are git eke 608
@ 2 a ew 8 ew Note te
104.
105.
106.
107.
108.
109.
110.
111.
112.
115.
114.
XX1V
Page
Veins of suprarenal body and adjoining regions in Varanus
exvanthematicus and V. niloticus ........ Pe Baek ee o5. 5b Ga beat 615
Portal veins of liver in Oxicalenns tetraspis and Crocodilus
QUT OURS o0000000000000000000c00000000 a daeitare Gene eeueeene 621
Veins connecting azygos with liver in Cavman sclerops........ 625
Foetus of Giratte, illustrating the general proportions of the
DONT coe odidbdaya oem umoiatiaSs co poo 4g600 Shela peels Shao. (Ora
Headtotatcetisrom Giralte\.)..1-7-teeee ener ere sooe Wen)
Front view of fore foot of foetus of Giraffe............ ieee veers O30
Lobster (Homarus gammarus) with similar chelie............ 635
Ib RELDUMOD OPO) ce boob oo sce eccnved00cccccasucce soge Ms)
JOCEOGATIE (HAM RUMIERTIOW GING 5555550555 0000 D000 000g cur eS maul
Sketch of anatomy of Trauwnfelsia elongata..........+.. 600. 715
Sketch of marine animal as seen by Messrs. Meade-Waldo and
Nicoll off the coast of Brazil ...... aerate Be cri an Soha 720
, Mandibular and hyoid arches of a Pleurotreme cal a Elypotreme. 734
Diagrammatic transverse sections of vertebree of Cetorhinus,
Ginglymostoma, Galeocerdo, Narcine, Ltmopterus, and Squatina. 736
. Dorsal views of the skeleton of the mixopterygia of Sommnosus,
IGG ROG, SOG SHUROOTUDD 690666500659000 00084095 sano su005 739
8. Crania of Scymnorhinus, Carchartas, and On ‘ectolobus, seen from
ee cee eee ee
Skeleton of the pectoral fin of Mustelus, Pristiur ip O7 eetolobis,
Heptranchias, and Carcharodon......... 060. eee ees 743
. Skeleton of the dorsal fin of Mustelus, Heptr arpaliee, Ouse acion,
Squalus, Pristiophorus, and Squatinad....... 1.60.00 even ee 747
1. Skeleton of the pectoral fin of Squatina, Squalus,and Pliotrema, 748
Anterior part of cranium of Zhynchobatus, Torpedo, and
DDEESIOOBS 60000 405cc0000b90 40560 SCoPE Ceo cece ar RES Ob ac 793
. Diagrams illustrating the relations of pectoral arch and vertebral
column in the Narcobatoidei, Pleurotremata, and Batoidei .. 754
124. Skeleton of the dorsal fin of Torpedo, Rhinobutus, Mylhobatis,
ANCOR SA IUILOVULES: ie ee tnons ee ROT oT leona comin ein uae eee 755
125. Embryo of Okapi, probably about one month old............ 762
NYS, JAGR HUGTDIIEE 0 cec600c0050o0cca0sHguanodGNS oe kh
127. Centrophorus calceus ..............--- LIS aman eae scone GOW
128. Centrophorus calceus ‘Transverse section through py foie
revion of stomach, at about the middle Oleitsplenothiaeennreer 870
129. Centrophorus calceus. A portion of one of the longitudinal
ridges seen in text-fig. 128 more highly magnified ........ 870
130. Centrophorus calceus. Transverse section through the duo-
denummantenlonlyer reenter tte tte att ee rare 870
131. Centrophorus calceus. One of the villus-like processes shown
Tin 1ieecesilee, GO) maven 5 oo coop ouencaconocdun sa00ncee Cul
132. Centrophorus calceus. Transverse section through the duo-
denum posteriorly ..........-.-++-.+.0-- eee Ugo doin, toll
133. Centrophorus calceus. Transverse section across bile-duct .... 871
134. Centrophorus calceus. ‘Transverse section across bile-duct .... 872
XXV
Page
135. Centrophorus calceus. Transverse section across bile-duct .. S73
136. Centrophorus calceus. Transverse section across bile-duet .. 873
137. Centrophorus calceus. Diagrammatic transverse section in the
THONG Ole WHOS MAGUS oo on sccooscuvo0das Bet Noor td asrane es 882
138. Centrophorus calceus. Diagram of section of posterior caudal
vertebra, showing position of the supra-neural vein ...... 884
139. Diagram showing that the vascular supply of the kidney
Siemaetis 1S identical throughout the vertebrate series...... 893
140. Variations in Lateral Line anal of Chlamydoselachus ...... 963
141. Spinal nerves from anterior, middle, and tail regions of
Chlamydoseluchus ....... bos 6.5 Dice Be 'b Ceo iG cite Rae aoe 986
142. Lateral and palatal aspects ae the type- “aul of the Tibetan
Bruang (Ursus malayanus wardt) ....0...+ 1s eee eee 998
143. Rana temporaria. Ventral view of Aa. subclavie.......... 1012
144. Rana temporaria. Ventral view of Aa. subclavie.......... 1012
145. Rana clamata, 9. Portion of arterial system. Ventral view. 1015
146. Rana catesbiana, S. Portion of arterial system. Ventral
DU PAR CNEL Berea o a eRe NAIC ALD uot ome cia tie nod cid 1017
147. Rana hevadactyla, 2. Portion of arterial system. Ventral
THEM Goapoccoos us Sop se Soe on eID. URiomioN Opatie. nD 55 IONS)
148. Rana cateshiana, 3. Vv Satna view of Aa. urogenitales, &c... 1022
149, Rana hexadactyla, 2. Ventral view of Aa. urogenitales, &e. 10238
150. Rana esculenta, Q. Ventral view ot Aa. urogenitales, &c. .. 1024
151. Bufo boreas, 9. Ventral view of Aa. urogenitales, &c. .... 1026
152. Rana clamata, 2. Ventral view of Aa. urogenitales, &ec..... 1027
153. Bufo boreas, 2. Portion of arterial system. Ventral view . 1020
154. Rana temporaria, 2. Ventral view of A. intestinalis com-
Proc, Zoon. Soc.—i906.
munis, showing abnormal arteries to lungs ..........-. 1031
. Rana temporaria, 29. Ventral view of ine Re portal vein,
showine abnormal vein from left lung .................. 1032
ior}
LIST OF NEW GENERIC TERMS
PROPOSED IN THE PRESENT VOLUME (pp. 463-1052).
Page | Page
Calameecia (Crustacea) ......... 696 | Zeugorygma (Insecta) ......... 023
Zygantroplana (Vermes) ...... 709
Euderoides (Insecta) .. ......... 949
Peroryctes (Mamm.) ............ 476
ERRATUM.
Piate XLVII.: Numbers 4 and 5 should be transposed ; that is to say, the
lower figure represents Doridopsis nigra and should be numbered 5, while the
upper figure represents Doriopsilla miniata and should be numbered 4.
PROCEEDINGS
‘ OF THE >
GENERAL MEETINGS FOR SCIENTIFIC BUSINESS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
1906.
Paces 463-758.
CONTAINING PAPERS READ IN
MAY anv JUNE.
OCTOBER 1906.
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER SQUARE. —
- LONDON: |
MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND @.,*
PATERNOSTER-ROW; 5)
[Price Twelve Shillings.]
|
|
AE
LIST OF CONTENTS.
1906, pp. 463-758.
May 1, 1906.-
Page
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the month of
HVE AMIGA ENOO) Dae iat daclatete cee rein ster ee a. caokae anal sucteee Bec tai Grah ose yaa egies CIOCIG NaN coie, ¢ 463,
Mr. Oldfield Thomas, F.R.8. Description of a new species of Duiker, Cephalophus walheri.
mQPlaibe MONO Vs) fo... 5 «5's coh icit \shniate) a's niu olnve enjoin Sica le alay adel ora ars rice nGelb a tay oi ge eee fate 463
| 1. Further N otes on Anthropoid Apes. By the Hon. Waurer Roruscup, Ph.D., F.Z.8. . AG5
2. On Mammals collected in South-west Australia for Mr. W. E. Balston. By Onprimip
MT BSERORVE: USPunl SMU RvRRO Rae NEMEC ie IDOE ART oa Beene Sh Foal DRA se itt EN) Pitt an aii 468
2. On the Lepidoptera collected by the Officers on the recent Tibet Frontier Commission.
By H. J. Exwas, F.R.S., F.Z.S., Sir Grorczr Hampson, Bt., F,Z.S., and J. Harriry
DURRANT, HS WSs) CP lette) XONNGV ILA) i). esas a soc tasdn iat eee ane ea ee eS
4, Contributions to the Knowledge of the Vascular andi Respiratory Systems in the Ophidia,
and to the Anatomy of the Genera Boa and Corallus. By Frank HE. Bepparp, M.A,,
PORN ee Osector Loi the: SOcieby vec. c 1s wtajsie v: etsiature siecrei oie. see stare beret eve enna bale ooo
"May 15, 1906,
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the month of
aly oes VANS 1O) 6S) ih As CORR oe ri eR IMEI E raed SCRE OSRN A SEN DIG MC Mc SIRE Se meK Ss duo Sec 533
‘Mr. F. E. Beddard, F.R.S. Exhibition of a foetus of the Red-fronted Lemur .........- 583
Dr. C.. G, Seligmann, Exhibition of a skin of a caponised fowl .........0.0s0eeee cree 533
Mr. R.I. Pocock, F.Z.8. Exhibition of a specimen of a Leaf-insect from the Seychelles BEB
Mr. Henry Munt, F.Z.S. Exhibition of a skin of the Spotted-necked Otter ............ 533
1. Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition, conducted by Dr. W. A.
Cunnington, 1904-1905. Report on the Hudrachnida. By J. N. Hauserr, Dublin
MUS UI eee wos ura (etenatele niceties Mirofal\avallctelaieeleseceececaie intey tar aia ciel tian cance te eeeaahe nese O34
2. On Mammals from Northern Australia presented to the National Museum by Sir Wm. .
Ingram, Bt., and the Hon..John Forrest. By Oxprirerp Tnomas, F.R.S., F.Z:S.
(Pleibe RORGY DES) 2s lehetec gente siatg a> eine toate cee erese afar nee er tale sins Sree . 586
3. On the Skull of a Young Specimen of the Ribbon-fish, Fegalecus. By W. B. Bennam,
DSc., M.A., F.Z.S., Professor of Biology in the University of Otago, and W. J. Donzar,
(lathes XOX VADUT. 85 2X SONAR nosey hearer Beate ictiete cere ne te ae asters Saseatie Sethe ric 544
4. On Worms of the Family Gordiide from Corea, By Dr. von Linstow ...........+-- 556
5. Notes upon Menstruation, Gestation, and Parturition of some Monkeys that have lived
in the Society’s Gardens. By Recap I. Pococx, F.L.S., Superintendent of the
Gardens). 0. 15 relays Wh etae le het ceo ns At 2 Se ARR easiness ee Fascia ee hates Le isteic IO
6, Additions to the Herpetology of British East Africa. By G. A. Boutenenr, F.R.S.,F.Z.8. 570
May 29, 1906.
Mr. R. H. Burne, F.Z.S. Exhibition of dissections of certain animals from the Society’s
Collection wane keoee cee ARM See Asia MHI Ae ea OOS SMO MOST eae TOR ONO C - O74
Dr. L. W. 8ambon. Exhibition of diagrams illustrating transmission of diseases by Insects
Pivote Ved Uae) gene Na nee aa aa UE MN en a uhage hike a SPR SGP Sane VRS ar aia eysreesvenu ane See
PROCEEDINGS
OF TIIE
GENERAL MEETINGS FOR SCIENTIFIC BUSINESS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
(May to December, 1906.)
May 1, 1906.
Dr. Henry Woopwarb, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following report on the additions that
had been made to the Society’s Menagerie in March 1906 :— ~
The registered additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the
month of March were 124 in number. Of these 52 were
acquired by presentation and 6 by purchase, 44 were received on
deposit, 12 in exchange, and 10 were born in the Gardens. The
total number of departures during the same period, by death and
removals, was 182.
Amongst the additions special attention may be directed to :—
A young female Gorilla (Anthropopithecus gorilla) from Cape
Lopez, purchased on March 30th.
A young male Lar Gibbon (Hylobates lar) and a Leopard Cat
(felis bengalensis) from Perak, presented by the Perak State
Museum on March 31st.
A Narrow-banded Mongoose (G'alidictis vittata) from Madagascar,
new to the Collection, deposited on March 12th.
A female Eland (Taurotragus oryx), born in the Menagerie on
March 12th.
A new Species of Duitker.
Mr. Oldfield Thomas, F.R.S., exhibited the skin of a Duiker
which had been shot in Nyasaland by Mr. 8. W. Frank, and
presented by him to the National Museum. -It proved to bea
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XXXII. 32
464 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON A NEW ANTELOPE. [May 1,
most distinct new species, widely different from any known form,
and was described as follows :—
CEPHALOPHUS WALKERI Thos.* (Plate XX XV.)
Abstr. P.Z.S. No. 31, p. 1, May 8, 1906.
Size medium, about as in C. lewcogaster. General ground-
colour of body dark greyish brown (between sepia and Prout’s
brown), the hairs finely speckled with pale buffy ; but along the
back, over an area about six inches wide, the speckling died out,
and the colour darkened to nearly black, the hairs here being
“ hair-brown” at their bases and dark blackish brown at their tips.
Under surface and inner side of limbs little lighter than sides,
about ‘“‘hair-brown.” Top of muzzle brownish black; forehead to
between ears, including the frontal tuft, deep glossy black.
Cheeks and chin pale fawn, a narrow edging to the black above
the eyes stronger buffy. ars large, their backs grizzled brown
or blackish, their bases and the fringe along their anterior edges
fawn. Nape with a narrow median black line connecting the
frontal and dorsal areas of black, edged on each side first with a
lighter and then with a rather darker longitudinal band. Limbs
wholly dark, before and behind, the digits nearly black. Tail
imperfect in the type, its base dark above, dull whitish below.
Length of fore foot, from “knee” to tip of hoof, 180 mm., this
being about the same length asin C. lewcogaster and other middle-
sized species. No other exact measurement was obtainable, but
the prepared skin was 33 inches from nose to base of tail.
Hab. 'Tuchila River, about 25 miles from Blantyre, Nyasa.
Type. Adult female; skin without skull. B.M. No. 6.4.21.1.
Shot in September 1905, and presented by Mr. Samuel W. Frank.
This interesting Duiker differed so widely from any known
species that Mr. Thomas found it difficult to say to what group of
the genus it should be assigned. Perhaps it would prove to have
an affinity with C. niger, but in any case no definite opinion
could be expressed until male specimens, with skulls and horns,
had been obtained.
In some respects Herr Neumann’s description of C. lewco-
prosopus t applied to C. walkeri, but the statements that in the
former “‘ Bauch, Innenseite der Beine und Kehle sind weiss” and
“ die Stirn ist roth” conclusively proved that it could not be of the
same species.
By Mr. Frank’s wish the species had been named after
Mr. E. G. Walker, of Ndirandi, Blantyre, who had actually shot
the specimen, though Mr, Frank had been the first to see it.
The following papers were read :—
* (The complete account of the new species described in this communication
appears here; but since the name and preliminary diagnosis were published in the
* Abstract,’ the species is distinguished by the name being underlined.— Error. !
+ SB. Ges. nat. Fr. Berl. 1899, p. 18.
DZS 1906 PIZOeCy:
H.Goodebild, del, et lith. Huth imp
CEPEBATZFORPINUWS WleAIUC IE ILI.
1906. | ON ANTHROPOID APES. 465
1, Further Notes on Anthropoid Apes.
By the Hon. Water Roruscuinp, Pb.D., F.Z.S.
[Received May 1, 1906.]
Since my former paper (P. Z. 8. 1904, vol. ii. pp. 413-440) was
read, I have obtained a considerable amount of fresh material
including skins, skeletons, and skulls of Gorilla, Simia, and Pongo.
I propose, however, here to deal only with a few facts, corrections,
and additions in connection with the genera Gorilla and Simia.
I have received several fresh skulls of Gorilla gorilla matschiet
from the Camaroons collected by Mr. Bates, and they fully confirm
both the distinctness of this geographical race and my diagnostic
characters. A point in connection with these Gorillas I omitted
to mention in my original article is that both Gorilla gorilla
from Gaboon and Gorilla gorilla matschiet from 8S. Camaroons have
individuals with red heads and others with dark heads with no
ved. In the case of the typical Gaboon Gorilla gorilla the red-
headed individuals outnumber the dark ones by 4 to 1, but of the
S. Camaroons race, although we have a large number of skulls, the
skins are too few to enable me to gauge the proportion.
In Gorilla gorilla the dark-headed specimens have the head
of a brownish-olive colour, while in G. g. matschiet the dark-
headed individuals have a rufous-brown head. A striking difference
between red-headed specimens of G. gorilla and G. g. matschiei is
that in the former the red colour is sharply defined, while in the
latter the brown forehead passes gradually into a deep rufous red
on the crown and occiput.
In a former collection Mr. Bates sent a skull of Professor
Matschie’s G. gorilla diehli and in his last collection is a not very
perfect skin of this race of Gorilla. As Prof. Matschie described
the race from skulls only, this specimen completes the diagnosis.
GORILLA GORILLA DIEHLI Matschie.
Differs from the dark-headed specimens of other races in having
the head almost entirely black, only the forehead having a few
brown hairs. Black colour of arms and shoulders very intense.
Back, belly, legs, and chest ashy grey, but darker than in G. gorilla
and G'. g. matschiei. Beard on chin much longer than in G. g.
matschiei, thus proving that G. beringert of Kirunga is only a local
race of G. gorilla and not a distinct species ; the latter must stand
as Gorilla gorilla beringert Matschie. Beard on sides of face black,
instead of yellowish grey as in G. g. matschiei or ashy grey as in
G. gorilla.
Professor Matschie has recently described (Sitzungsb. natur-
forsch. Fr, Berl. Nr. 10, pp. 279-283, 1905), under the name of
Gorilla jacobi, another race of Gorilla gorilla. The type came from
the station at the mouth of the Lobo River, near the influx of the
River Djong, in the Dscha river-system, West Central Camaroons.
The characters given depend on the immensely broad bones of the
32*
466 THE HON. W. ROTHSCHILD ON [May 1,
skull, compressed face, and large size; the measurements given
here explain this :—
GORILLA GORILLA MATSCHIEI. GORILLA GORILLA JACOBI.
Hind surface of Head:
Greatest breadth at the mastoid pro-
cesses 170 mm. 182 mm.
Length of skull from arcus superciliaris
to front of premawilla 160 mm. 138 mm.
Premaxilla across canine alveole
90 mm. 78 mm.
Width at last molar tooth 67 mm. 70 mm.
Width outside upper edge of eye
145 mm. 154 mm.
We thus know at present 5 geographical races of Gorilla as
follows :—
Gorilla gorilla, Gaboon.
Gorilla gorilla matschiei. South Camaroons.
Gorilla gorilla jacobt. West Central Camaroons.
Gorilla gorilla diehli. North and Central Camavroons.
Gorilla gorilla beringert. Kirunga, German Hast Africa.
I give here three comparative measurements of the 5 races of
Gorilla gorilla, which show how very widely the proportions of the
skulls differ :—
; From centre of Crista Length of skull from
Fee ey el eae: lambdoidea to anterior Arcus superciliaris to
; edge of Foramen magnum. end of Premawxilla.
Gorilla gorilla 166 mm. 136 mm. 174 mm.
Gorilla gorilla diehli
178 mm. 115 mm. 144 mm.
Gorilla gorilla beringert
145 mm. 105 mm. 134 mm.
Gorilla gorilla jacobi
NSP To co seg 000 138 mm.
Gorilla gorilla matschiet
177 mm. 140 mm. 160 mm.
It may appear ridiculous to some that the Gorillas of the
Camaroons should be divided into 3 races, but I must re-
mind my readers that these large Apes, like the Orangs, probably
cannot swim and therefore these races are separated and entirely
isolated by the large rivers. I have in my possession 1 Gorilla
gorilla diehli and 4 Gorilla gorilla and skulls of each, and also
2 skulls of Gorilla gorilla matschiet.
Besides much other material of great interest, I have received a
1906. ] ANTHROPOID APES, 467
fully adult skin and skeleton and several skulls of Simia vellerosus
Juliginosus (Schauf.), and from these I am able to point out the
most striking differences between the skulls of this form and of
an adult Sima vellerosus and to give measurements of both. The
specimens came from Sette Cama.
SIMIA VELLEROSUS. SIMIA V. FULIGINOSUS.
Crista sagitalis:
Slightly developed; greatest height Strongly developed; greatest height
3 mm. 9 mm.
Supra- and exoccipital anchylosed:
Ovoid; from top of ecrista to base of Triangular; from top of crista to
foramen magnum 47 mm.; width base of foramen magnum 47 mm. ;
83 mm. width 77 mm.
Parietals (together) :
Length 62 mm.; breadth 95 mm. Length 72 mm.; breadth 87 mm.
Hrontals (together) :
Length 76 mm.; breadth at arcus Length 76 mm.; breadth at arcus
superciliaris 114mm, superciliaris 106 mm.
Nasals :
Length 36 mm.; breadth 15 mm. Length 30 mm.; breadth 16 mm.
Premavxilla:
Length 30 mm.; breadth across canines Length 33 mm.; breadth across
62 mm. canines 58 mm.
Length of skull front of arcus super-
ciliaris to front of Premazxilla
97 mm. 95 mm.
Binder surface of head:
Greatest breadth at mastoid processes
123 mm. 126 mm.
Breadth above mastoid processes 85 mm. 84 mm,
Foramen magnum :
Length 30 mm.; breadth 25 mm. Length 25 mm.; breadth 21 mm.
Breadth outside occipital condyles
39 mm. 41 mm.
Basioccipital :
Length from front edge of foramen
magnum 28 ram. 28 mm.
Occipital condyles :
Breadth at base 38 mm. 37 mm.
Breadth at anterior edge 29 mm. 26 mm.
Vomer :
Length 24 mm. 23 mm.
Breadth 9 mm. 10 mm.
Pterygoid processes of sphenoid :
Length 35 mm. 41 mm.
Breadth singly 13 mm. 11 mm.
Breadth across 50 mm. 42 mm.
Articular condyle of lower jaw :
Width 26 mm. 24 mm.
Coronoid process:
Greatest width 18 mm.
Width between coronoid process and
articular condyle 24 mm. 29 mm.
Width from outside coronoid process to
outside articular condyle 54 mm. 58 mm.
Width between canines of upper jaw
39mm. 32 mm
Lower jaw from base of canine to outer
edge of articular condyle 128 mm. 135 mm.
Width of facial part of skull at zygoma
124 mm, 106 mm.
Besides the very striking differences in the supra- and exocci-
468 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [May 1,
pital portion of back of the head, the measurements show that
most of the bones of the skull are differently proportioned. The
width of the face in S. vellerosus, moreover, is very much greater
than in S. v. fuliginosus.
2. On Mammals collected in South-west Australia for
Mr. W. E. Balston. By OLpFiELp Tuomas, F.R.S.*
[Received March 7, 1906.]
Following the generous example of our President and Mr, C. D.
Rudd, Mr. W. E. Balston has been good enough to defray the
expenses of a zoological collector, working for the benefit of our
National Museum. The country chosen is Western Australia,
where Mr. Balston has many personal interests, and where few
Mammals have been collected since Mr, Gilbert, about 1842, made
a collection for Mr. Gould, who was then preparing his great
work on the Mammals of Australia,
For his exploration of Western Australia Mr. Balston has
secured the services of Mr. Guy OC. Shortridge, who had already
had experience in Pondoland, South Africa, where he had collected
Mammals and Birds for the South African Museum.
The collections worked out in the present paper were obtained
during the end of 1904 and the course of 1905 from the following
localities :—.
King River, on Mr. Balston’s estate near Albany, King
George’s Sound, where Mr. Shortridge had the assistance
of Mr. Balston’s sons.
Wagin, on the railway halfway towards Perth. .
Beverley, just south of York, about 70 miles east of Perth.
York, Northam, Toodyay, and the Wongan Hills, all near
together, are the localities which most frequently oceur on
Mr. Gilbert’s labels.
Southern Cross, on the Hastern Railway, about 220 miles
east of Perth.
Kalgurli, the gold-mining town, 140 miles further east, and
about 200 miles from the south coast.
Laverton, 150 miles N.E. of Kalgurli, and about 470 miles
inland from the west coast at Geraldston.
While the collections made at the first four places are full of
interest and value, it has been a great disappointment to find
that the gold-field country, at the two last-named localities, does
not contain any desert mammal fauna, Mr. Shortridge having
found that practically all mammals were absent except Bats.
This seems to be due to the fact that the whole area is saline,
without fresh water of any sort. Still further east, on the
Spinifex flats, Mr. Shortridge has hopes of finding a desert fauna
* [The complete account of the new species described in this communication
appears here; but since the names and preliminary diagnoses were published in the
* Abstract,’ such species are distinguished by the name being underlined.—Ep1rTor. |
1906.] MAMMALS FROM SOUTH-WEST AUSTRALIA. 469
comparable with that occurring in Central Australia, the region
of Votoryctes.
But even in the fertile south-west area, although the country
supports a mammal-fauna rich in individuals, that richness is
unfortunately now largely made up of introduced animals—cats,
rabbits, rats, and mice, which appear to be the dominant
members of the fauna at most places. Many of the smaller
species, found in numbers by Mr. Gilbert in 1842, would seem
to have been almost or quite exterminated by these introduced
pests, and Mr. Shortridge has had great difficulty in catching any
but the latter.
The following extract from a letter of his from Beverley will
give some idea of the character of the country and his trapping
experiences :—
“There are so many trappers about that I am beginning to
get a good idea of the distribution of most of the larger mammals.
With the exception of Pseudochirus occidentalis, I think I have
obtained all the well-known larger mammals around Albany.
“There is a very well-defined coast-belt extending about 25 to
30 miles inland, which is generally low and rather swampy,
thickly covered with Jarrah and Red-Gum trees intermixed with
very thick undergrowth, On following the railway northwards
from Albany, the country makes a sudden change at about Mount
Barker, where the grass-land begins; it then remains very much
the same as far as York, the White Gum being the most plentiful
tree and the under erowth being replaced by grass. The country
in the grass-region is much easier to hunt in, as there are patches
of undergrowth here and there where the animals collect. In
this district there are many species which are quite unknown
around Albany; in fact, all the mammals and birds which I got
during a fortnight’s stay at the Arthur River, 20 miles west
of Wagin, were different to those collected around Albany. I
secured specimens of Macropus eugenet, Onychogale lunata, Thala-
comys lagotis, and Bettongia lesuewri, and I heard that Spiny
Anteaters, Dasyures, and Cheropus castanotis were also plentiful
around the district.”
The collection now described contains examples of 32 species, of
which two bats have proved to be new, while I have also given
subspecific names to the Dasyure and Hchidna, which have been
previously known from Western Australia, but not distinguished
from their eastern allies.
It is, however, not the novelties which give to this fine col-
lection its very great value to the Museum, but the excellent
series of specimens belonging to species of which the original
examples have become deteriorated by time, and in many cases
by that most destructive agency of all, exhibition im a public
gallery. These good modern specimens, for which we are in-
debted to the generosity of Mr. Balston, will now form a basis on
which further scientific work can be done on the fauna of this
most interesting region.
470 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [May 1,
1. NycTroPHILUS TIMORIENSIS Geoff.
@ (Bat). King River, King George’s Sound. Near sea-level.
190, 191. Southern Cross. 1160’.
Forearms 44-45 mm.
2. NycroPHiLus GEOFFROYI Leach.
¢. 166. Jaurdi Hills, near Kalgurli. 1250’,
6.175. @. 176,189. Laverton. 1650’.
These specimens are of much interest, for they conclusively
prove the correctness of Mr. Tomes’s assertion that the small
NV. geoffroyt of Leach, with a forearm of about 35-36 mm., is a
different species from JV. timoriensis. 'Tomes’s specimen No. 1,
from Albany, King George’s Sound, recently acquired with his
collection by the British Museum, may be treated as typical of
Leach’s species, whose type was without locality.
Mr. Shortridge’s specimens agree very well with this Albany
individual in proportions, but are rather browner in colour.
3. VESPERTILIO PUMILUS Gray.
3 (Bat a). 2&3, King River, King George’s Sound. Near
sea-level. February.
3. 139, 141, 142, 143. Parker's Range, Southern Cross.
1163’. 9-17 August.
g-. 161, 164. @. 140, 148, 162, 163, 167. Jaurdi Hills,
Kalgurli. 1250’. 21 Sept.—5 Oct.
“The most plentiful bat around Albany.”—G. C. 8.
4, PIPISTRELLUS TASMANIENSIS Gould.
Noctulina tasmanensis Gray, List Mamm. B. M. p. 194 (1843)
(sine descr.).
Vespertilio tasmaniensis Gould, Mamm. Austr. ui. pl. xlviii.
(1858).
Vesperugo krefftit Peters, MB. Ak. Berl. 1869, p. 404; Dobson,
Cat. Chir. B. M. p. 232 (1878).
@ (Bat c 1). King River, King George’s Sound, 26 February,
1905. Near sea-level.
This is a very rare bat, no previous specimen having reached the
Museum since the original type referred to by Gray and Gould.
Another example, from Tasmania, is in the Tomes collection.
5. PIPISTRELLUS REGULUS, sp. n.
Bats 4,5. King River, King George’s Sound. Sea-level.
A medium-sized species of the group with minute outer incisors.
Size rather larger than in P. kuAli. Fur rather long and
shaggy (hairs of back slightly over 5 mm. in length), extending
thickly as a well-defined band on the interfemoral above for its
basal half-inch to the level of the knees. Below, the same area
is more thinly covered, and there are a few hairs on the membrane
near the sides of the body. General colour above dark Prout’s
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM SOUTH-WEST AUSTRALIA. ATI
brown, the terminal third of the hairs lighter and more ap-
proaching russet, especially posteriorly, the basal two-thirds
blackish. Below, the ends of the hairs are nearer wood-brown,
except on the interfemoral band, where they become whitish.
Kars small, too much shrunk and distorted for exact description,
but their inner margin appears to be unusually convex; tragus
not broadened. Wings to the base of the toes. A narrow post-
calcareal lobule present.
Skull long and narrow, with an unusually low flattened brain-
case; no occipital helmet, the lambdoidal crests commencing
rather low down on each side.
Inner upper incisor bifid, with a well-marked external secondary
cusp near its tip, wearing off in older specimens. Outer incisors
small, not reaching halfway from the cingulum to the outer cusp
of the inner incisors; hollowed out behind to receive the tip of
the lower canine; a small secondary cusp on its internal edge.
Small premolar quite minute, crushed in the angle between the
canine and second premolar, which press against each other out-
side it; it is evidently in an extreme state of reduction, and has
become altogether lost on one side in the type. Lower incisors
tricuspid, transverse, overlapping.
Dimensions of the type, measured in skin :—
Forearm 38 mm.
Head and body (c.) 47 mm.; tail 44; third finger 65; lower
leg and foot (c.u.) 26.
Skull—greatest length to base of incisors 12°7; basal length in
middle line 9:5; mastoid breadth 7°2; intertemporal breadth 3;
palate length 4:6; front of canine to back of m® 4:7; front of
lower canine to back of m, 5.
Type. No. 4, sex not ascertainable. B.M. No. 6.8.1.18.
Although without any very strongly marked characteristics, this
dull-looking little bat does not agree with any species hitherto
described. Altogether Australia is poor in members of this widely
distributed genus, the only other Pipistrelles being one from
N. Australia, referred to P. abramus, and the large and aberrant
P. tasmaniensis.
The two specimens of P. regulus sent home by Mr. Shortridge
were not captured by him, but were made into skins from old
mounted specimens.
6, CHALINOLOBUS GOULDI Gray.
3. 144, 145, 146, 147. Parker's Range, Southern Cross.
1163’. 9-17 August.
6. 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157,159, 2. 149,158,
160. Jaurdi Hills, near Kalgurli, 1250’. 21-24 September.
6.169. 92.168. North Pool, Laverton. 1650’. 28 October.
Not previously recorded from Western Australia.
7. CHALINOLOBUS MORIO Gray,
3. 50 (in spirit), King River, King George’s Sound.
472 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [May 1,
8. SCOTEINUS BALSTONI Thos.
Abstr. P. Z. 8. No. 31, p. 2, May 8, 1906.
Or fs, 2,170, 171, 172. North Pool, Vavertons cae?
19-26 October, 1905.
2.177 (inspirit). Hawksnest, Laverton. 1650'. 7 November.
Allied to S. greyt Gray ; the fur bicolor instead of unicolor.
General characters and size very much as in S.greyi*, Fur of
medium length; hairs of back about 4-5 mm. in length. General
colour above, when the hairs are smoothed down, pale brown
(varying from a tone between wood-brown and fawn to one
between fawn and drab), this colour occupying the terminal third
of the fur, the basal two-thirds being dark smoky brown, con-
trasting markedly with the light tips. Below, the hairs are
equally dark at base, with their tips pale pinkish buff. Hairs of
chin, throat, and pubic region nearly or quite pale to their bases.
Ears and membranes pale brown throughout.
Ears slightly larger than in S. greyt, but very similar in shape.
Wings to the base of the outer toe. A well-marked postcalcareal
lobule present.
Skull broad, stout and flat, as usual in this group; larger and
flatter than in the alcoholic topotype a of S. greyi. A well-
marked occipital “ helmet” present, but the anterior ridge from
it does not run forward on to the middle line of the frontals,
where, indeed, there isa slight longitudinal concavity. Brain-case
rather small in proportion to the size of the skull.
Teeth about as in S. greyt. Upper incisors standing rather
further away from the canines.
Dimensions of the type, the starred measurements taken in the
flesh :-—
Forearm 36 mm. (four other specimens 34-35).
*Head and body 55; *tail 40; *hind foot 7; *ear 15 (13 ina
spirit-specimen).
Skull—ereatest length to base of incisors 15; basal length in
middle line 10°8; zygomatic breadth 10-1; front of upper canine
to back of m® 5:2; front of lower canine to back of m, 5:9.
Type. Adult female. B.M.No. 6.8.1.41. Original number 170.
Although the essential characters of this bat are very much as
in S. greyt, its conspicuously different bicolor fur readily separates
it from that species, whose fur is quite unicolor, dark brown or
chestnut. No doubt better material of S. greyi, for reso
would show further points of difference.
I have had much pleasure in naming this well- marked species
in honour of Mr. Balston, to whose generosity science is indebted
* The alcoholic specimen a of S. greyi, called “ type” hy Dobson (who was under
the impression that the species was first described by himself), is rather smaller than
the skin figured ‘by Gray in the ‘ Voyage of the Erebus and Terror,’ specimen }
of Dobson’s Catalogue. Nowthat a named figure is recognised as conferring priority,
the species will stand to Gray’s credit, with specimen 6 the type of it. Even were
Gray’s naming invalid, however, Gould’s descr iption in the ‘Mammals of Australia’
(1858) would ‘antedate Dobson’s.
1906.] MAMMALS FROM SOUTH-WEST AUSTRALIA. 473
for the valuable results due to Mr. Shortridge’s expedition to
Western Australia.
9, NycrinomuUs AUSTRALIS Gray.
@. 176. North Pool, Laverton. 29 October, 1905. 1650!
This is the first record of this fine species in Western Australia.
The specimen does not seem to differ in any important respect
from the type described by Gray. _
That type, however, is not specimen a of the Catalogue, a spirit
example presented by Mrs. Stanley in 1855, but specimen d, which
was purchased in 1861 at Stevens’s sale-rooms, from the collection
of the United Service Museum, to which it had been given in or
before 1838 by Major Macarthur. Both the original description
by Gray in 1838, and an independent one by Gould in the
‘Mammals of Australia’ (1858), agree so closely with this specimen
as to show that no error has been made in tracing its history.
Mr. Shortridge says: “‘ These Bats come out rather late and are
swift flyers. When passing over water they often dive right into
it, probably in pursuit of water-beetles. The stomach contained
remains of beetles.”
0. Mus ratrus L.
6. 53, 61,62. 9. 60. King River.
fel
11. Mus norvecicus Hrxl.
G00. QD. 59. Wiking iver.
12. Mus muscuuus L.
6. 126, 129-130, 131. 9. 127, 128. Cookerdine Lake
Southern Cross. 1163’.
3g. 133. 9.132. Parker’s Range, Southern Cross.
3. 165. Jaurdi Hills, near Kalgurli. 1250’.
@. 174. North Pool, near Laverton. 1650’.
9.178. Hawksnest, near Laverton. 1650’.
Ce een OOM OANOA, Wr 3. I Li, don oon Ol. kane,
River.
13. Mus Fuscrpes Waterh.
@ 9; 12) 14) 15, 31) 2.6, 7, 10, 11; 32) S468. Kame
River.
These specimens are clearly Waterhouse’s Jf, fuscipest, of
which they are practically topotypes, while the aquatic Rat
figured and described by Gould as I. fuscipes in the ‘ Mammals
of Australia’ should bear Gray’s name of JL, lutreola §.
* The figures in italics represent specimens numbered by species before
Mr. Shortridge commenced the continuous notation of his skins.
+ Zool. Voy. ‘ Beagle,’ Mamm. p. 66, pl. xxv. (1839).
{ Vol. iii. pl. xi. (1851).
§ Grey’s ‘ Expeditions in Australia,’ ii. Appendix, p. 409 (1841).
AT4 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [May 1,
14. Hypromys Fruuiernosus Gould.
6. 8,97. ©. 4,65. King River.
3. 4,6. 92.5. Big Grove, King George’s Sound.
“Trapped near water. Feeds chiefly on fresh-water Crustacea.”
These specimens all agree in their dark colour with the original
specimens described by Gould.
15. Macropus Gicantevs Zimm.
@. 18. King River. 100’.
Represents the I. ocydromus of Gould.
“Caught by dog. Not plentiful around King River.”—G. C.S.
16. Macrorus rnuFrus Desm.
6. 182, 183, 184, 185, 186,188. ©. 180,181,187. Hawks-
nest, near Laverton. 1650’.
One of these specimens, a male, is abnormal in having a well-
marked rudimentary pouch in the position of that of the female.
Only one of the testes of this example had descended into the
scrotum.
Although at the date of the ‘ Catalogue of Marsupials’ the Red
Kangaroo was not known with certainty to occur in Western
Australia, it has since been recorded by several observers, and
Mr. Rothschild has given a subspecific name to a form of it from
the north-west corner of the continent.
17. Macroprvus 1rMa Jourd.
6. 23. Mount Barker, Southern Cross. 500’.
6. 4,44. 9.16. King River. 100’.
“Local name, ‘ Brush Kangaroo.’ Seldom seen in the daytime,
comes out to feed in the evening.”—G@. C. 8.
18. MAcropus EUGENEI Desm.
2.1. Arthur River, Wagin.
19. Macropus BRACHYURUS Quoy & Gaim.
3. 19, 20, 23, 34,56. 9. 58, 67,68. King River.
GOT 12) Ns lo. 2.9) 14 1G) BieGrove; kane:
George’s Sound.
“Seems to be found only along the coast districts. Trapped in
marshy ground with maize as bait.”—G@. CS.
20. ONYCHOGALE LUNATA Gould.
36.% 2.1. Arthur River, Wagin.
21, BErronGIA PENICILLATA Gray.
Ono; 6. 2), 3) 2,35)40, Kine River,
“Trapped with oatmeal.”—G. OC. S.
1906. | MAMMALS FROM SOUTH-WEST AUSTRALIA. 475
22. BErronGIA LESUEURI Quoy & Gaim.
@. 1,2. Arthur River, Wagin.
23. TARSIPES SPENSERZ Gray.
CeO, O22. Kame iriver
‘No. 70, Caught in the bottom of a well.”
‘‘No. 2. Had one young in the pouch; probably just born,
being about the size of a grain of wheat.”—G. C. S.
As Mr. Palmer has shown*, Gray’s name spensere has priority
of publication over that of rostratus given by Messrs. Gervais and
Verreaux.
24, Dromicta concinNA Gould.
@. 192. Southern Cross.
25, TRICHOSURUS VULPECULA Kerr.
24° 20, 2%, 28, 30.) 9 26, 29. Mi Barker:
. 41, 48, 49, 55, 73, 74. ©. 3, 4, 20, 36, 42, 45, 46, 47, 66,
71, 72. King River.
“Trapped among Red Gums. Bait, oatmeal.’”—G. C.S.
The majority of these specimens have the end of the tail white,
thus corresponding with Ogilby’s Phalangista xanthopus‘.
Mr. Shortridge says that ‘ specimens without the white tip to
the tail are considered rare.”
96. THALACOMYS t LAGOTIS Reid.
Perugale lagotis of the ‘ Catalogue of Marsupials.’
6.1. Arthur River, Wagin.
2.134. Parker’s Range, Southern Cross.
“‘The tail seems to be slightly prehensile.”—G@. C. S.
27. IsooDON OBESULUS Shaw.
Perameles obesula auctorum.
Cl Oey GikGinemhyiven:
$. 3,5. 9.4. Big Grove, King George’s Sound.
Arthur River, Wagin.
‘¢ Native name, ‘ Waint.’
“Trapped in marshy country.”—G. CS.
It appears to me that it would be more in accordance with the
modern estimate of the value of genera to subdivide the old genus
* Index Gen. Mamm. p. 664, footnote (1904).
+ P,Z.S. 1831, p. 135.
< Mr. Palmer (Index Gen. Mamm. p. 677, 1904) criticises my adoption of the
term Thalacomys for this genus on the ground that it is an ‘‘obvious misprint” for
Thylacomys, which latter was used (but as a nomen nudum) in the ‘ Athenzeum’ two
years before Blyth put Thalacomys in a tenable manner in his 1840 edition of Cuvier.
But we ought to be very chary of changing names, supposed to be misprints, unless
their obviousness as such is quite clear, and in this case I do not think we are
justified in calling Thalacomys a misprint, when it was the second of the two forms
to occur, as though it had been “corrected,” and was again twice repeated by its
author in subsequent editions (ef. Ann. Mag. N. H. [7] v. p. 222, 1900).
476 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [May 1,
Perameles into four, corresponding to the groups A, ¢, ¢’, and f” of
the cranial synopsis of the species in the ‘ Catalogue of Marsupials.’
These are all natural groups of species, easily distinguishable both
by external and by well-marked cranial characters, as follows :—
Iscopon Desm. .
Type, J. obesulus. Other species, macrurus, moresbyensis,
auratus, barrowensis.
Incisors 3. Bulle large, complete, pear-shaped.
HcuyMirPerA Less.
Type, H. doreyana. Other species, cockerelli.
Incisors 4. Bull small, hemispherical, more or less incomplete.
PERORYCTES, g. 0.
Type, P. rafrayanus. Other species, broadbenti, longicaudatus,
ornatus.
Incisors 2. Bulle as in Hehymipera. Brain-case normal.
Lacrymal bone rounded externally.
PERAMELES Geoff.
Type, P. nasuta. Other species, gunni, bougaimvillei, eremiana.
Incisors 3. Bulle small, hemispherical, complete. Brain-case
abnormally short. Lacrymal forming a sharp overhanging edge
externally.
All the Australian species thus fall into Zsoedon and Perameles,
which were long ago recognised as very different groups by Gould.
The other two genera are Papuan.
With regard to the name used for the first genus, /soodon, I
find on reconsideration that my selection of obesula as the type of
Thylacis Iliger was incorrect, as it is in opposition to the sound
principle supported by Dr. Allen*, that if a genus contains
exactly the same species as an earlier one it is a synonym of that
one, and no elimination or selection of different types can make
it valid. For Thylacis (and Thylax Oken also) consisted of obesula
and nasuta, which were likewise the constituent members of the
original Perameles, so that neither Thylacis nor Thylax can be
withdvawn from their positions as full synonyms of that genus,
and the next name in date, Jsoodon, has to be taken for the
common Australian Bandicoot.
28. DASYURUS GEOFFROYI FORTIS, subsp. n.
6. 1,2. Arthur River, Wagin. Alt. 840°.
Similar in essential characters to true geoffroyi, but larger, the
difference specially marked in male skulls. Externally fortis
has the belly hairs whiter terminally, while in true geoffroyi
they are more or less tinged with creamy yellow. The underside
of the tail is dark for a rather greater extent. Skin of palms,
* Bull. Am. Mus. N. H. xvi. p. 116 (1902). See also Thos., P. Biol. Soc. Wash.
xy. p. 153 (1902).
1906. ] . MAMMALS FROM SOUTH-WEST AUSTRALIA. AT7
sides and underside of digits wholly blackish ; in geoffroyi there
is generally a whitish tinge on these parts.
In the skull the only point to be noticed, besides the superior
size, is that the bulle are decidedly larger in fortis than in
geofroyt.
Dimensions of the type, measured in the flesh :—
Head and body 650 mm.; tail 350; hind foot 63; ear 50.
Skull—basal length 72 mm.
Type. Male. B.M. No. 6.8.1.340. Original number 1. Col-
lected 1 July, 1905, by G. C. Shortridge.
Tn the ‘ Catalogue of Marsupials’ I drew attention to the greater
size of the West Australian representatives of the Black-tailed
Dasyure; and now that Mr. Shortridge’s specimens fully confirm
the difference, I think the animal should have a subspecific name.
More detailed skull-measurements are given in the Catalogue.
In the female sex there does not seem to be so marked a
difference between the two forms, but the material available for
comparison is at present very imperfect.
29. PHASCOGALE FLAVIPES LEUCOGASTRA Gray.
Ge ise on ee era River,
These fresh examples of the West Australian form of Ph. flavipes
are very welcome, as the few skins contained in the Museum
collection are much deteriorated. My. Shortridge’s specimens,
coming from the rainy south-west district, are of a rather more
“ saturate” colour than the old skins, but how much these latter
have faded it is not easy to say.
30. SMINTHOPSIS MURINA Waterh.
6. 1,2,3. King River.
‘“‘ Trapped on marshy ground in Ti-tree scrub.”—G. C. 9.
31. Myrmecospius FASCIATUS Waterh.
©. i. Arthur River, Wagin.
32. TACHYGLOSSUS* ACULEATUS INEPTUS Thos.
Abstr. P. Z.S. No. 31, p. 2, May 8, 1906.
6. 122, 123,124. ©. 125. Parker’s Range, Southern Cross.
A very spinous form, with small brain-case and short snout.
Coat completely spinous, no hairs perceptible on the upper
surface at all, except the well-marked tuft over each ear. Below
also the fur consists wholly of flattened bristles. Colour above
more mottled than usual, owing to the large proportion of white or
black and white spines. Third hind claw not lengthened, little
longer than the fourth, as usual in typical aculeatus.
Skull small, with a fairly broad but not greatly inflated brain-
case and very short snout. As a result the index of breadth is as
high as in the large Tasmanian 7’. a. setosus (average of three
- * Not Echidna. See Ann. Mus. Genov. [2] xviii. p. 621 (1897).
478 ON MAMMALS FROM SOUTH-WEST AUSTRALIA, [May 1,
skulls 45:1), while the rostral index (78°8) is very considerably
less than in any specimens hitherto recorded.
The following measurements, when compared with the table I
published in 1885*, will show these differences better than any
description :—
Pee rctligreatest bs Length | Length aetna Inter-
length. | breadth g . of of index orbital
Page all *| breadth. | brain-case. | rostrum. * | breadth.
| ys g...| 104 | 478 | 459 | 565 435 | 769 | 165
124 g...| 1035 46°7 45°1 54°5, 43 78°8 15
125 2 ...| 1038 46 44:3 54:5 44, 80°7 15°5
lAverages...| 1037 | 468 | 45:1 | 551 435 | 788 | 163
|Averages )
in true 110°9 45°7 41-2 53°4 53:2 99°7 —_—
laculeata
As usual in mainland specimens there are no condyloid vacuities.
Nasal and anterior palatine foramina short. Postorbital projection
unusually strongly marked. Anterior, cylindrical, part of zygo-
mata bowed downwards, so as to form a more or less downwardly
projecting angle; as a result of this, when the skull is laid on a
flat surface the tip of the muzzle stands up some way above the
surface, as though the muzzle itself were bent upwards; in true
aculeata it lies perfectly flat.
External dimensions of the type, taken in the fiesh :—
Head and body 420 mm. ; tail 90; hind foot 55.
Type. Adult male. B.M. No. 6.8.1.363. Original number 123,
Collected 16 August, 1905.
The first discoverer of the Echidna in Western Australia was
Mr. Gilbert, who, in collecting for Mr. Gould about 1840, obtained
specimen / of the ‘Catalogue of Marsupials.’ Another example, in
every way similar to those now sent by Mr. Shortridge, was pre-
sented to the Museum by Baron F. von Miiller in 1888. The animal
has therefore long been known to inhabit this region, but for a
knowledge of its correct affinities we are indebted to the uniform
series presented by Mr. Balston.
That West Australia should possess a special race is only
natural, since New Guinea, Eastern Australia, and Tasmania
have each a characteristic form.
In Mr. Rothschild’s recent description of Echidna hystria
multiaculeata t no reference is made to the skull; but from the
locality (South Australia) and the presence of hairs between the
spines it would appear to have nothing to do with 7. a. ineptus.
* P, Z.S. 1885, p. 335. + Nov. Zool. xii. p. 306 (1905).
NASW IL\O\i ial OOO
15
Horace Knight del.et lith. West, Newman chromo.
ie PIDOP TRA CORE C TED BY ALTE, VIBE EAN SBpe2 ab ai@Ne
1906.] ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. 479
3. On the Lepidoptera collected by the Officers on the
recent Tibet Frontier Commission. By H. J. Hiwss,
E.R.S., F.Z.8., Sir Grorce Hampson, Bt., F.Z.8., and
J. HartLeEy Durrant, F.E.S.
[Received May 1, 1906. ]
(Plate XXXVI.*) |
BUTTERFLIES.
By H. J. Euwes, F.R.S.
A large collection of Butterflies was sent to the British Museum
in 1905 made by various officers who took part in the Tibet
Frontier Commission in 1903 and afterwards accompanied the
Expedition to Lhasa. The localities in which they were taken
have been so fully described by Capt. H. J. Walton, who was
Medical Officer and Botanist to the Commission, in ‘The Ibis’ for
January 1906, that I need not say much about the country ; but
remembering that the expedition was, during a large part of the
time, in a state of actual warfare and that there was no ento-
mologist with the party, it will be understood that this collection
must be regarded as only representing a part of the species which
exist there.
The localities are as follows :—Tungu, a valley near the head of
the Lachen River in Native Sikhim close to the Tibetan frontier,
elevation 15,000—16,000 feet ; Lhanak, a valley to the west of this
at an equal or greater elevation; Khamba Jong, a Tibetan fort
fifteen miles beyond the Kongra-lama Pass, at an elevation of
15,000-16,000 feet, where the Commission stayed during the
summer of 1903; on the march from Phari to Gyantze in June
and July 1904; Gyantze, where the Mission was besieged for
some time and the greater part of the insects were collected ; and
at and near Lhasa, where a few specimens were afterwards taken in
August. With a few exceptions most of the species enumerated
are known to occur in Ladak.
My paper on Butterflies from Sikhim, P.Z.8. 1882, p. 398,
should be referred to; also Col. Fawcett’s paper, op. cit. 1904, ii.
p. 134.
1. PAPILIO MACHAON var. SIKKIMENSIS Moore, J. A.S. B. 1884,
p. 47.
Seems to be common in Alpine Sikhim and at Khamba Jong;
some specimens have shorter tails than usual, approaching the
variety ladakensis Moore.
2. PARNASSIUS EPAPHUS var, SIKKIMENSIS Elwes, P. Z.S. 1882,
p. 399, pl. xxv. £.4; rectitis jacquemonti var., id. op. cit. 1886, p. 36.
Though Staudinger, Oberthiir, and other writers have used the
* Wor explanation of the Plate, see p. 498.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XX XIII. 33
480 DR, H, J. ELWES, SIR G. HAMPSON, AND MR. J. H. DURRANT [May 1
name of epaphus for this insect, I venture to maintain the opinion
expressed in my paper on the genus above cited, that it should
properly be called jacquemonti Bdv. A few specimens only from
Tungu and Lhanak.
3, PARNASSIUS IMPERATOR var. AUGUSTUS.
P. augustus Fruhstorfer, Insekten Borse, xx.
A fair series of specimens taken at Tungu and Khamba
Jong seems to show that this form is not sufficiently unlike
imperator to be distinguished, though some of the specimens are
more yellowish in tint and more heavily marked than those from
Kast Tibet, to which they come closer than to the form imperatria
Alph., with which Fruhstorfer compares it.
4, PARNASSIUS HARDWICKEI Gray.
Several specimens from Tungu; small and as variable as usual
from this district.
5. Pieris (APoBIA) DUBERNARDI Obth., var. chUMBIENSIS Nicév.
J.A.S. B. lxvi. p. 563, pl. i. f. 6.
A number of specimens from Gyantze, taken in June 1904, are
smaller on the average than the type, and come nearer to the form
from N.E. Tibet which has been called koslovi by Alphéraky.
6. Preris Brassica L.
A few specimens from Gyantze do not differ from those found
in Alpine Sikhim and usually called var. sikkimensis.
7. PrIERIS CANIDIA Sparrm. var. PALHARCTICA Ster. Stett. ent.
Zeit, 1886, p. 198.
A good deal of variation is shown in the series sent from Tungu,
Gyantze, and Lhasa, most of them being heavily marked and dark
on the under side.
8. PIERIS MELETE var. AJAKA Moore, P. Z.8. 1865. p. 490.
A few from Tungu and Gyantze.
9. Cotas BERYLLA Faweett, P. Z. 8. 1904, ii. p.139, pl. ix. £.8, 9.
(Plate XXXVI. fig. 13 3.)
C. nina, id. op. cit. p. 140, t. 9. f. 9, 2.
A large series of this fine species from Khamba Jong and
Gyantze shows so much variation that I am inclined to believe
that C. nina is nothing more than an extreme form of the female.
A much greater range of variation is found in some of the Tibetan
Colias, especially in the females of eogene; and some females of
the var. arida Alph. from N.E. Tibet are very similar to this.
The specimens taken at Gyantze are on the average much darker
in colour than those from Khamba Jong, and without the inter-
mediate forms one might be able to distinguish them.
1906.] ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION, 48]
10. Cotas DuBIA, sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. figs. 83,99.)
Though very unwilling to add a new name to this difficult
genus, which already suffers from much synonymy, Iam unable to
avoid so doing under the following circumstances, which I will
describe chronologically :—
1. In 1865 Felder described from Ladak as C. eogene a large
brilliant form which is now known to have a very wide range in
Central Asia and to vary extremely, though the males without
exception have a black unspotted marginal band on both wings.
2. In 1878 Moore described as C. stoliczkana a small high-
Alpine form of this or possibly a distinct, species (cf. Elwes in
J.A.8. B. 1898, p. 465).
3. In 1893 Griim, in Hor. Soc. Ent. Ross. xxv. p. 477, described
as eogene var. leecha a female collected by McArthur in Ladak, of
which the type is now in the British Museum.
4, In 1904 Col. Fawcett (¢f. P. Z.S. 1904, ii. pl. ix. figs. 10, 10 a)
referred a species which now turns out to be quite distinct to var.
leecht Griim. I may say that Colias cocandica var. leechi Elwes,
J. B.N.H.S. xi. p. 466, though it belongs to the same section
and comes from the same valley in Ladak, the Chonging Valley,
is a distinct species of a much paler colour and different pattern.
5. In 1903 Fruhstorfer described first in the ‘ Insekten-Bérse’
and afterwards in the ‘ Iris,’ vol. xvii. p. 48, t.1.3¢,49,a
Colias from Alpine Sikhim as C’.. eogene miranda, which was stated
by Col. Fawcett to have been described from his figures; but
Mr. W. Rothschild has kindly lent me for comparison three
specimens sent him by Fruhstorfer, of which two males are un-
doubtedly stoliczkana, and the female marked type is apparently
the same species, but not the specimen figured by Faweett, of
which the female figured in the ‘ Iris’ might be a bad copy. In
J.B. N. H.8. Uc. I mentioned as probably closely allied to
stoliczkana a pair of small Colias from Alpine Sikhim, of which
the male, being badly rubbed, did not show clearly what I
now see in fresher specimens, namely, that the borders are
distinctly spotted. In 1904, writing of these specimens in
the ‘ Iris,’ p. 390, and having no fresh male of the species before
me, I still confused them with the specimens sent as miranda by
Fruhstorfer to Mr. Rothschild; but now, on receipt of a pair, of
which the male is from Khamba Jong and the female from the
Lhanak Valley, I find them identical with my old pair, and, so far
as Mr. Heron, Col. Bingham, and myself can judge, they must
have a new name.
The species might be regarded as a distant relative of
cocandica, but the orange colour is much deeper than in any
specimen of that species; and as the variety which, geographically,
comes nearest (var. leecht Griim) is most unlike dubia in colour,
I dismiss this theory. If we could adopt the assumption that
stoliczkana was in this locality sexually dimorphic, having the
males with spotted bands like the females, the difficulty would be
solved ; but with the exception, perhaps, of OC. boothii Curt. we
33*
482 DR. H. J. ELWES, SIR G. HAMPSON, AND MR. J. H. DURRANT | May 1,
know of no species in which sexual dimorphism exists in the male,
and I am thus driven to give a name to an insect of which my
knowledge is not sufficiently complete to enable me to describe it
properly.
11. CoLIAs FIELDII.
A large series from Tungu and Gyantze shows a good deal of
variation as usual.
12. CALLEREBIA WALTONI, sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. figs. 14 ¢,
1h), Dp)
This is one of the group named Paralasa by Moore, to which
shallada, kalinda, and mani belong, but it seems to be sufficiently
distinct to be described as a new species. It is smaller than any
of the above-named, and above shows only a faint trace of chocolate
on the fore wing, where the ocelli are very small and sometimes
absent; the hind wing is plain dark brown. Below, the fore
wing is chocolate with the apex and outer margin pale fawn-
colour, a large apical ocellus with two black spots surrounded by a
yellowish ring. Hind wing below pale fawn freckled with darker
spots, an indistinct submarginal band, having obscure whitish
spots on its outer edge in the same position as those of shallada.
Female like the male, but showing more or less chocolate on the
fore wing above. 2 ¢ and 1 2 come nearer in all characters to
C. kalinda, of which they might be considered a small, starved
form.
13. CHNEIS PUMILUS Var. SIKKIMENSIS Stgr. Cat. 1901, p. 53.
GH. pumilus Klwes, P. Z.8. 1882, pl. xxv. f. 3.
Numerous specimens from Tungu agree with the figure aheve
cited, which has been consider ed by Staudinger andl others
sufficiently distinct from the paler form from Tadak and that
from the Pamirs and N.E. Tibet (palearcticus Stgr.) to require a
varietal name.
14, Ca@nonympuHa sinica Alph. Stett. ent. Zeit. 1888, p. 66.
A few taken at Chaksam on the Brahmaputra River at
12,000 feet on July 30 agree with those in Leech’s collection
from near Ta-tsien-lu.
1 ARGYNNIS PALES var. SIFANICA Griim, Hor. Soc. Ent. Ross.
xxv. p. 406,
Four specimens from Tungu agree with two previously received
by me from Alpine Sikhim, where it seems to be rare, and belong
to a race which occurs in imaseern Tibet near Ta- eee lu and at
Amdo in N.E. Tibet, so named by Griim.
16. ARGYNNIS LATHONIA var, ISHEA Elwes (ex Gray), Trans. Ent.
Soc. Lond. 1885, p. 556.
A few specimens of the usual Himalayan type.
1906. ] ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. 483
17. Ar@ynnis cLARA Blanch. Jacq. Voy. iv. p. 20, Ins. t.
(1844).
A. claudia Fawcett, P. Z.8. 1904, ii. p. 136, pl. ix. f. 3.
Specimens from Khamba Jong and Gyantze seem to be inter-
mediate between the typical form from Kashmir and the smaller,
paler form described as clarina by Staudinger from N.E. Tibet.
I venture to think that if Col. Fawcett had seen a series of both
he would not have described A. claudia.
18. Araynnis cemmata Butl. Ann. N. H. 1881, vii. p. 32.
Numerous specimens from Khamba Jong and Tungu.
19. ArGyNNIS ALTIssimA Elwes, P. Z.8. 1882, p. 403.
Many specimens from Tungu and the Lhanak Vallev_
20. MELITHA SINDURA Var. SIKKIMENSIS Moore.
M. tibetana Fawcett, P. Z.8. 1904, 11. p. 135, pl. 1x. f. 3.
A very long series of specimens from Khamba Jong and Gyantze
leaves me in doubt whether to treat the insects as varieties of
the same species: those from the former locality being the same
as those which I formerly described and figured in my ‘ Catalogue
of the Butterflies of Sikhim’ asa variety of sindwra, afterwards
called stkkimensis by Moore; whilst those from Gyantze, bein
larger, might be referred to balbita Moore by those to whom
names are dearer than Nature. I confess my inability to draw a
line between them on account of the great variation in both sexes.
Anyone who will examine carefully the magnificent series of
Melitea from Asia now incorporated in the British Museum
Collection must see that any attempt to define many of them in
such a way that they can be recognised with any degree of
certainty will be a failure, and Staudinger’s Catalogue, full as it
is of marks of interrogation, proves the truth of what he told me
himself, namely, that their classification must be largely a matter
of personal opinion.
21. VANESSA KASHMIRENSIS Koll. Hiigel, Kaschmir, p. 442, t. 9.
A few specimens from Tungu, Khamba Jong, and Gyantze.
IT cannot follow Staudinger in placing V. kashmirensis as a
variety of wrtice, which is represented in the Western Himalayas
by var. rigana, and in the east by var. chinensis, which, however,
has not yet been taken, so far as I know, in Sikhim.
22. VANESSA URTICH var. CHINENSIS Leech, Butt. China &.
ee OO leexccvart. lk
A few specimens from Gyantze.
23. VANESSA LADAKENSIS Moore, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1878,
p. 227.
A few specimens from Khamba Jong and Gyantze.
484 DR. H.J, ELWES, SIR G., HAMPSON, AND MR, J. H. DURRANT [May 1,
24, PyRAMEIS INDICA Herbst.
One specimen from Khamba Jong.
25, Pyramers carpur Linn.
Several specimens from Gyantze.
26. PoLYGONIA C-ALBUM var. TIBETANA Elwes, Trans. Ent. Soc.
Lond. 1888, p. 197, pl. x. f. 1.
A few specimens from Gyantze agree with those formerly
received from the Chumbi Valley.
27. CHRYSOPHANUS PHLG@AS Linn.
Specimens from Lhasa and Gyantze might be called var,
chinensis Felder ; but this variety is not constant.
28. LycHNA YOUNGHUSBANDI, sp.n, (Plate XXXVI. fig. 103.)
Nearest to L. felicis Ob. (Et. Ent. xi. p. 21, t. 7. £.52; Leech,
Butt. China, ii. p. 8307) from Eastern Tibet. Both sexes, how-
ever, differ from that species in being dark leaden grey instead
of greyish brown above, and in having the marginal spots on the
hind wing absent or but very faintly marked; and on the under
side in having the second external band of marginal spots on the
fore wing absent or only faintly marked.
This may stand a good species until intermediate forms are
obtained, and though allied to felicis it has no other near ally
known tome, It was abundant at Gyantze, and was also taken
further south on the march from Phari.
I name this species in recognition of the great assistance given
by Sir F. Younghusband to the officers of the Mission in their
scientific explorations.
29. Lycana orion Pall., var.
A single specimen only from between Phari and Gyantze is
not separable from orion, though it might be called var. orithyia
Griim, of which the types, from Amdo, are before me.
30. Lycamya semiarcus Roth. var. ANNULATA, var.n. (Plate
XXXVI. figs. 12g, 119.)
Though this may be distinguished from all the numerous
varieties of semiargus known to me by the well-marked white
ring round the central spot on the fore wing below, yet this is
hardly a character of sufficient importance to be specific, being
found as a local variation in some others of the genus. The
males are of the same dull blue above, but the border is darker
than usual in semiargus, and the under side is more silvery as in
sebrus. There is also a more or less well-marked series of marginal
black spots on both wings below as in var. bellis, the eastern form
of semiargus, but no orange ocelli on the hind wing below as in
that form. The females are dark brown above as in semiargus.
1906. | ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. 485
This variety was taken abundantly at Gyantze. No form of
sennargus has hitherto been found in Tibet, so far as I know,
though it is found in the Pamir and Thianshan Mountains.
31. Lyc@NA PHERETES Hiibn.
Two forms of this species, which seem distinguishable, were
taken. One is from Gyantze, and is large, and, like the form from
East Tibet, of a duller blue above than the European insect.
The other, var. asiatica Klwes (L. pheretes var. pharis Fawcett,
P. Z, 8.1904, ii. p, 138, pl. ix. ff. 5, 6), from Tungu, Khamba Jong,
and the Lhanak Valley, is smaller and has the hind wing below
suffused with blue on the inner half of the wing, by which when
fresh it may be distinguished from the West-Tibetan form lehanus
Moore. Some specimens are of a brighter more silvery blue above
than the majority, but I do not think this is constant, and it may
be due to a change of colour in the relaxing-box. The characters
by which Col. Faweett has tried to distinguish his var. pharis
seem to me to be merely individual variation.
32, Lyc@NA ICARUS, var.
Specimens from Lhasa are larger than the next species, and
agree with the form which Leech calls icarws from West Tibet
in having black margined spots on the hind wing above. The
forms of icarus in Central Asia, of which Griim described several,
seem extremely variable.
33. Lyc@NA STOLICZKANA Feld.
L. ariana var. arene Fawcett, P. Z.S. 1904, 11. p. 137, pl. ix. f. 4
Specimens from Gyantze and Khamba Jong agree best with this
species from Ladak, but are on the average larger. Two or three
of them are marked below almost as in arene, which I cannot look
upon as a distinct form. Staudinger thought that stoliczkana
might be a form of venus, of which I have a good series from
various places in Turkestan, and all these may perhaps best be
treated as allies of ‘eros, which has many local variations in
Central Asia.
There were no specimens of Hesperiidze in the Collection.
LEPIDOPTERA-PHALAIN A,
By Sir Grorce F. Hampson, Bt., B.A., F.Z.8., &e.
The Moths taken by the Tibet Expedition were unfortunately
few in number, under 150 specimens in all, and of these about
half came from low elevations in the Teesta Valley and are
of comparatively small interest. Those, however, from Alpine
Sikhim and the Tibet Plateau, belonging to the Palearctic fauna,
which I mark by an *, contain a large proportion of new and
interesting species, and larger collections from the same district
would be certain to contain many new forms,
486 DR. H.J. ELWES, SIR G. HAMPSON, AND MR. J. H. DURRANT [May 1,
SYNTOMIDA.
ERESSA MULTIGUTTA WIk. i. p. 134 (1854); Moths Ind.i. p. 220.
Sixuim, Gantok, vi.03. 129.
ARCTIADA.
LITHOSIANA.
ASURA STRIGIPENNIS Herr.-Schaff. Aussereur. Schmett. f. 437
(1855) ; Moths Ind. ii. p. 111.
Srkuim, Gantok, vi.03, 19; Raitdong, vi.03, 1 2.
AROCTIANA,
*DIACRISIA BRETAUDIAUI Oberth. Et. Ent. xx. p. 55, pl. x. ff. 179,
180 (1896); Moths Ind. iv. p. 491.
SrxHim, Tungu, vii.03. <6.
DIAcRISIA ImPLETA Wlk. xxxi. 286 (1864); Moths Ind. ii. p. 24.
S1kHIM, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 6.
EstieMENE tmBuTA WIk. iii. 614 (1855); Moths Ind. ii. p. 21.
Sixuim, Gantok, vi.03. 19.
PERICALLIA GALAcTINA Hoev. Tijdschr. Nat. Ges. Phys. vii.
p. 280, pl. vi. f. 5 (1840); Moths Ind. ii. p. 25.
Sixuim, Raitdong, vi.03. 2 9.
AGARISTIDA.
ExsuLa vicrrix Westw. Cab. Or. Ent. pl. 33. f. 3 (1848);
Moths Ind. ii. p. 150.
Sikuim, Raitdong, v1.03. 1 9.
NoctTtuiDa.
AGROTINA,
* ANARTOMORPHA FLAVESCENS, Sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 3.)
6. Head and thorax clothed with black, brown, and grey scales
and hair; palpi whitish banded with brown; lower part of frons
whitish ; fore tibiz and tarsi with white rings; abdomen ochreous
white irrorated with fuscous. Fore wing black-brown suffused
with greyish; subbasal line indistinctly double filled in with grey,
angled inwards in cell and extending to vein 1; antemedial line
indistinctly double filled in with grey, oblique from costa to sub-
median fold, then erect; claviform moderate, defined by black;
orbicular and reniform with brown centres and slight whitishannuli
defined by black, the former oblique elliptical, the latter angled
inwards on median nervure and touching the former; an indistinct
dentate whitish mark below end of cell on vein 2; postmedial
line double filled in with greyish, bent outwards below costa,
oblique to vein 5, where it is angled, then inwardly oblique and
1906. | ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. 487
minutely waved; subterminal line whitish slightly defined by
black on outer side, angled outwards at vein 7 and to termen at
veins 4, 3, incurved at discal and submedian folds; a terminal
series of slight black lunules; cilia whitish and brown with a
blackish line through them. Hind wing white strongly tinged
with ochreous; the basal area suffused with fuscous; a black
discoidal lunule ; a terminal fuscous band, rather broad at costa,
narrowing to a point at tornus; some black strize on termen ;
cilia pure white; the under side ochreous white, the costal area
slightly irrorated with fuscous, a slight discoidal lunule and diffused
subterminal band.
Hab. Stkuim, Tungu, v.03. 1, type. Hap. 28 millim.
The mid and hind legs are missing, but the small reniform
hairy eyes and the close resemblance in pattern to A. potanini
Alph. from ¢@W. China, and diodonta Piing. Iris, xix. p. 80 (1906)
from Lob-nor, makes it practically certain that it belongs to the
genus Anartomorpha Alph. (1892) = Ala Staud. (1882) nec Lock.
Crust. (1877) = Trichanarta Hmpsn. (1896).
*CHLORIDEA TRANSLUCENS Feld. Reis. Nov. pl. 108. f. 49 (1874) ;
Moths Ind. ii. p. 176.
Tipet, Gyantze, vi. 04 (H. J. Walton). 1 Ss.
*CHLORIDEA NANNA, sp. n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 1.)
6. Head and thorax ochreous white mixed with fuscous and
sometimes tinged with rufous; palpi at base, pectus, and legs
white, the fore tarsi banded with fuscous; abdomen ochreous
dorsally suffused and irrorated with fuscous black. Fore wing
pale ochreous, sometimes tinged with rufous, the basal area
suffused with grey and irrorated with fuscous; an indistinct
antemedial line, oblique from costa to vein 1, then bent inwards
to inner margin; a medial fuscous or rufous band, diffused
on outer side, incurved from costa to median nervure, where it is
strongly angled outwards, then again incurved ; reniform blackish,
rather diffused and with grey lunule in centre; postmedial line
brown, slightly bent outwards below costa, excurved to vein 4,
then incurved, the postmedial area from just beyond it fuscous or
rufous, its outer edge forming the subterminal line, slightly angled
outwards at vein 7, excurved at middle, then incurved ; a terminal
series of dark points. Hind wing ochreous white ; the basal area
suffused with black, leaving a pale streak below median nervure;
a large black discoidal lunule; terminal area broadly black, its
inner edge curved inwards between veins 4 and 1 and leaving
some ochreous on termen between veins 3 and 1; cilia ochreous
white. Under side of both wings ochreous white, with large black
discoidal spots and black postmedial line excurved at middle and
with dark suffusion beyond it, slight on fore wing, broad on hind
wing.
Hab. Trset, Khamba Jong, vii.03. 2¢, type. Hap. 28 millim.
Allied to C. dipsacea.
488 DR. H. J, ELWES, SIR G. HAMPSON, AND MR. J. H. DURRANT [May 1,
*ISOCHLORA METAPHMA, sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 2.)
3. Head and thorax emerald-green; palpi and sides of frons
purplish red; antenne fulvous; pectus and legs greyish ochreous,
the front of pectus and fore and mid legs in front purplish red ;
abdomen pale ochreous, the ventral surface suffused with purplish
red, the anal tuft fulvous. Fore wing emerald-green, the costal
edge white; cilia white at tips. Hing wing ochreous white
uniformly suffused with pale brown; cilia yellowish white. The
under side of fore wing pale purplish red, the termen greenish ;
hind wing brownish white, the costal area tinged with purplish red.
Hab. Sixuim (Walton), 1904. 2¢,type. Hap. 42 millim.
*EKuxoa conrusA Alph. Hor. Soc. Ent. Ross. xvii. p. 61, ph 2.
f. 47 (1882); Staud. Cat. Lep. pal. p. 136.
Stxum (Walton), 1904. 19.
*HUXOA BASIGRAMMA Staud. Berl. ent. Zeit. 1870, p. 111; id.
Cat. Lep. pal. p. 150.
Trser, Gyantze (Walton), vi. 04. 1 9.
*Euxoa opertHurt Leech, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1900, p. 30; Hmpsn.
Cat. Lep. Phal. B.M. iv. p. 310, pl. 67. f. 1.
Trpet, Gyantze (Walton), vi. 04. 16.
*METALEPSIS ALETES, sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 6.)
¢o. Antenne ciliated.
Head and thorax pale rufous with a few black hairs; patagia
with a white fascia edged on each side by black; pectus, legs, and
abdomen brownish grey, the anal tuft ochreous. Fore wing pale
rufous, the veins streaked with white and defined on each side by
grey ; a slight black streak below base of costa; a black streak
below base of cell and another above basal half of inner margin ;
two black streaks in cell, the upper interrupted beyond middle,
the lower not reaching lower angle; an obliquely curved post-
medial series of wedge-shaped black streaks in the interspaces
from above vein 7 to above 1, the streak above vein. 5 displaced
inwards and the streak above vein 1 longer; a terminal series of
wedge-shaped black streaks in the interspaces. Hind wing pale
brownish grey.
Hab. S1xuim (Walton), 1904. 1 g,type. Hap. 30 millim.
The antenne are missing, but the base of the shaft of one is
sufficient to show they are ciliated. This Lewcania-like Agrotid
is like nothing known to me from the Old World; it, however,
closely resembles a species of the same genus with pectinated
antenne from Tierra del Fuego and several species in allied
genera from the Higher Andes.
*HPISILIA VITTATA Staud. Iris, viii. p. 314, pl. 5. f. 15 (1895); id.
Cat. Lep. pal. p. 137.
Trset, Khamba Jong, vii. 03, 1g; 8 miles 8. of Khamba Jong
(Walton), 1 3 with the orbicular stigma absent.
1906. | ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. 489 .
*EPISILIA ASTIGMATA, sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. figs. 45,59.)
6. Head and thorax brown suffused with fuscous, the hairs
tipped with grey; tarsi with slight pale rings; abdomen ochreous
brown, with fuscous-brown lateral stripes. Fore wing dull
rufous, the basal, inner, and terminal areas suffused with fuscous,
the costal edge and veins fuscous; subbasal line represented by
a slight black striga from costa; antemedial line oblique, very
minutely dentate, slightly angled inwards on vein 1; orbicular
absent; reniform represented by a dark line on discocellulars ;
postmedial line single, black, bent outwards below costa, then
minutely dentate and produced to short streaks on the veins,
obliquely incurved below vein 4, the area from just beyond it
suffused with fuscous and with slight pale points on costa ;
subterminal line absent; a terminal series of slight black lunules;
cilia fuscous, with fine whitish line at base. Hind wing pale
brownish grey, the terminal area slightly darker; cilia pale brown,
with a whitish line at base; the under side whitish, the costal
area tinged with brown, a faint discoidal spot and postmedial
series of minute dark streaks on veins 8 to 6.
Q. Fore wing much blacker, showing a faint rufous tinge on
medial area in cell only, irrorated with a few white scales.
Hab, Trper, Gyantze (Walton), vi. 04. 146,12, type. Hap,
34-38 millim.
Remotely allied to H. subplumbea Staud.
*LYCOPHOTIA POLIOCHROA, sp. n. (Plate XXXVI. figs. 16 d,
If Qs)
¢. Antenne strongly serrate and fasciculate.
Head and thorax grey-white mixed with some brown and
fuscous ; abdomen ochreous white. Fore wing grey and white,
tinged with ochreous and slightly irrorated with brown; subbasal
line represented by black striz from costa and cell; antemedial
line single, black defined by whitish on inner side, mterrupted at
the veins, erect from costa to vein 1 and angled outwards above
inner margin; claviform moderate, defined by black; orbicular
and reniform defined by rather diffused black, the former with its
inner edge produced inwards as a streak to antemedial line;
traces of a diffused medial line touching orbicular and claviform ;
postmedial line single, black slightly defined by whitish on outer
side, bent outwards below costa, then dentate and produced to
short streaks on the veins, confluent with outer edge of reniform,
oblique below vein 4; faint traces of a whitish subterminal line
slightly defined by fuscous on inner side, excurved at vein 7 and
middle; a terminal series of slight black lunules; cilia ochreous
white, with two slight dark lines through them. Hing wing
white tinged with pale brown, the cilia pure white; the under side
white, with slight disccidal spot and indistinct postmedial line
from costa to vein 4.
2. Wings aborted, small; the fore wing elongate, narrow, the
490 DR. H. J, ELWES, SIR G. HAMPSON, AND MR, J. B. DURRANT [May 1,
termen rounded; the hind wing triangular. Fore wing with the
lines browner, the antemedial line excurved below cell and above
inner margin; claviform absent; orbicular reduced to a point,
the reniform a slight lunule well separated from postmedial line ;
the subterminal line more distinct and dentate. Hind wing
whiter.
Hab. Tipet, Khamba Jong, vil. 03. 13 ,type. Sikri, Teesta
Valley, Lhanak Valley, vii.03. 19. Hap., 5 36, 9 12 millim.
There is no proof that these are sexes of one species, but the
structure is identical, and the general colour, scaling, and pattern
the same. In Lpisilia argillacea Alph. from Tibet, of which the
© has aborted wings, the fore wing is very produced and acute at
apex and the hind wing rounded.
HADENINA.
*BaRATHRA BRASSICH Linn, Syst. Nat. i. p. 516 (1758); Moths
Ind. ii. p. 202.
Tipe, Gyantze (Walton), vi.04. 36,19.
*TRICHOCLEA ALBICOLON Sepp, Ins. ii. pl. 1. ff. 1-9 (1786); Staud.
Cat. Lep. pal. p. 156.
Tiset, Khamba Jong, vii.03. 1 2.
*MANOBIA XENA Staud. Iris, viii. p. 317, pl. 6. f. 8 (1875); id.
Cat. Lep. pal. p. 161.
Trper, Gyantze (Walton), vi.04. 1 9.
CUCULLIANZ.
*BLEPHARIDIA PASPA Pung. Iris, xiii. p. 123 (1900); Staud. Cat.
Lep. pal. p. 255.
TrBet, Gyantse (Walton), vi.04, 1 3.
ACRONYCTINA.
*KUPLEXIA LATERITIA Hiifn. Berl. Mag. iii. p. 306 (1766) ;
Staud. Cat. Lep. pal. p. 173.
Tiper, Gyantze (Walton), vi.04. 13,59.
CATOCALINA.
Nyctrpao eiaucoris Wlk. xiv. 1306 (1857); Moths Ind. ii.
p- 461.
S1kHim, Chengtong, vi.03. 1 9.
PLUSIANZ.
*OMORPHINA AURANTIACA Alph. Hor. Soc. Ent. Ross. xxvi. p. 452
(1892); id. Rom. Mém. ix. p. 41, pl. 1. f.2; Staud. Cat. Lep. pal.
p. 220.
Sr1KkuIM (Walton), 1904. 29,129.
1906. | ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. AQ]
Nocruinz.
Sypna Punctosa Wlk. xxxiii. 939 (1865); Moths Ind. il. p. 447.
Srkuim, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 ¢.
HRASTRAINA.
* KERALA MULTIPUNCTATA Moore, Lep. Atk. p. 93, pl. 4. f. 4
(1882); Moths Ind. ii. p. 62.
SikHIM, Tungu, vil.03. 1 9.
HYPENINE.
DicHROMIA TRIPLICALIS Wlk. xvi. 16 (1858); Moths Ind. iii.
p. 73.
SiguHim, Raitdong, vi.03. 19.
LYMANTRIADE.
PANTANA BICOLOR WIk. iv. 787 (1855); Moths Ind. i. p 444,
Siku, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 6.
MARDARA CALIGRAMMA WIk. xxxu. 402 (1865); Moths Ind. i.
p. 455.
Sixuim, Gantok, v1.03. 1 9.
HyPsipD&.
ArcInA ARGus Koll. Hiig. Kaschm. iv. p. 467, pl. 21. f. 3 (1844);
Moths Ind. ii. p. 51.
SrxHIM, Raitdong, vi.03. 19.
SPHINGIDA.
Hers— convotvunt Linn. Syst. Nat. i. p. 798 (1758); Moths
dindinsp. 035
Sikuim, Gantok, v1.03. 1 <6.
Marvumpa Dyras W1k. vii. 250 (1856) ; Moths Ind. i. p. 69.
Sixuim, Gantok, vi.03. 14,1 2.
GEOMETRIDAE.
BoARMIANZ.
ANONYCHIA GRISEA Butl. P. Z.8. 1883, p. 172; Moths Ind. iii,
ans:
SikHim, Gantok, vi.03. 16,1 9.
*CROCALLIS OBLIQUARIA Moore, P.Z.S. 1867, p. 622; Moths
Ind. iii. p. 232.
Tipet, Gyantze (Walton), vi.04. 1 ¢.
DALIMA SCHISTACEARIA Moore, P. Z. 8. 1867, p. 615; Moths
Ind. i. p. 239.
Sikuim, Gantok, vi.03. 16,1 2.
492 DR, HJ. ELWES, SIR G. HAMPSON, AND MR. J. H. DURRANT | May 1,
*GNOPHUS EOLARIA Guén. Phal. i. p. 294 (1857); Moths Ind. iii.
p. 253.
Tiset, Gyantze (Walton), vi.04. 16.
*BoARMIA SELENARIA Hibn. Samml. Eur. Schmett., Geom. f. 163
(1827); Moths Ind. i. p. 264.
Sixuimm, Gantok, vi.03. 1 9.
BoaRMIA DUPLEXA, Moore, Lep. Atk. p. 293 (1888); Moths
Ind. iii. p. 258.
Siku, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 ¢.
OBEIDIA MILLEPUNCTATA, Warr. P. Z. 8. 1893, p. 389; Moths
Ind. ii. p. 310.
Srxuim, Chengtong, vi. 03, 3 ¢ ; Gantok, vi. 03,7 ¢d.
LARENTIANA,
*CIDARIA SILACEATA Schiff. Wien. Verz. p. 113 (1776); Moths
Ind. iil. p. 357.
SikuHim, Gantok, vi.03,. 1 ¢.
*LARENTIA ALBIGIRATA Koll, Hiigel’s Kaschmir, iv. p. 419 (1844) ;
Moths Ind. iii. p. 367.
Trser, Khamba Jong, vil. 03. 1 ¢.
* VENUSIA CONISARIA Hmpsn. J. Bomb. Soc. xiv. p. 647 (1903).
SikHIM, Tungu, vil,03. 1 ¢.
ACIDALIANA,
ERYTHROLOPHUS HYRIARIA Wlk. xxxv. 1617 (1866) ; Moths Ind
lil. p. 453.
Sixum, Gautok, vi. 03, 1 9.
TIMANDRA CORRESPONDENS Hmpsn. Moths Ind. iii. p, 459 (1895).
Srkuim, Gantok, vi. 03. 1 @.
BoMBYCIDA.
_ Awnpraca BrpuNcTATA W1k, xxxil. 582 (1865); Moths Ind. i,
p. 40,
Siku, Gantok, vi. 03. 1 @.
LIMACODID4.
CERATONEMA ALBIFUSA Hmpsn. Moths Ind. i. p. 394 (1892).
SixHim, Tungu, v.03. 1 6.
ARMOGYIA PHZOPASTA, Sp.n, (Plate XXXVI. fig. 22.)
Fore wing with veins 7, 8, 9, 10 stalked; fore and mid tibia,
1906.] ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. 493
the lst joint of fore tarsi, and the first two joints of fore and hind
tarsi fringed with long scales.
3. Head and thorax grey irrorated with dark brown, the tips
of scales on the legs black; abdomen ochreous tinged with
rufous. Fore wing ochreous thickly irrorated with dark brown,
leaving an indistinct oblique ochreous line from lower angle of
cell to inner margin, an elliptical spot between bases of veins 5, 4,
some ochreous on costa towards apex and on termen from vein 5
to tornus ; cilia fuscous, with an ochreous line at base. Hind
wing uniform silky brown; cilia ochreous at base, brown at
tips.
Hab. Sixuim, Darjiling (Atkinson), 1 3, type; Gantok, vi. 03,
1 ¢ in bad condition. Hay, 22 millim.
AYGENIDA.
CHALCOSIANA,
CAMPYLOTES HISTRIONICA Westw. Royle’s Ill. Himal. p, liii, pl. 10.
f, 1 (1840); Moths Ind. i. p. 274.
Siku, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 9,
PHILOPATOR BASIMACULA Moore, P. Z. 8.1865, p, 800, pl. 42. £. 6;
Moths Ind. i. p. 282.
SrxHim, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 2.
AZYGENINAE,
PLATYZYGHNA MOLLERI Hlwes, P, Z. 8. 1890, p. 385, pl. 32. f. 13;
Moths Ind. i. p, 243.
Srxurm, Chengtong, vi.03, 1 °.
Arrona conrusa Butl, Journ, Linn, Soc., Zool. xii. p. 357 (1876) ;
Moths Ind. 1. p. 236,
Sixuim, Raitdong, vi.03, 1 9.
PHAUDINA.
PHAUDA FLAMMANS WIk, i. 257 (1854); Moths Ind. i, p, 287.
Sixuim, Raitdong, vi.05. 1 9.
DREPANIDAE.
KucuERA RECTIFICATA Wlk, xxiv. 1142 (1862); Moths Ind, i,
p. 328,
S1xuim, Gantok, vi.03. 1 ¢.
THYRIDIDA.
CAMADENA VESPERTILIONIS Moore, Lep. Atk, p. 214, pl. 7. f. 13
& pl. 8. f. 7 (1888); Moths Ind. i. p. 367,
Sixuim, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 ¢.
494 DR. H.J, ELWES, SIR G. HAMPSON, AND MR. J. H. DURRANT [May 1,
CAMADENA POLYSTACTA, sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 7.)
6. Head and thorax dark brown suffused with greyish ;
abdomen red-brown suffused with dark greyish brown. Fore wing
red-brown thickly striated with dark brown, on terminal area
forming numerous annulate spots; the costal and inner areas
suffused with dark brown to the medial band; two indistinct,
somewhat irregular dark antemedial lines; a broad oblique dark
medial band before the indistinct postmedial line, which is bent
outwards below costa, excurved to vein 5, then oblique; an
indistinct subterminal line excurved from costa to vein 5, then
oblique. Hind wing red-brown thickly striated with dark brown,
on terminal half forming numerous annulate spots; a small
black discoidal spot and slight medial line excurved between
veins 5 and 2; the termen strongly excurved at middle.
Had. Stxuim, Gantok, vi.03. 1 3, type. Hap. 32 millim.
PYRALIDA.
GALLERIANA.
MEGARTHRIA VELUTINA Hmpsn. J. Bomb. Soe. xii. p. 304 (1901) ;
id. Rom. Mém. viii. pl. 53. f. 12.
Sikuim, Gantok, v1.03. 1 <6.
CRAMBINE.
*CRAMBUS PERLELLUS Scop. Ent. Carn. no. 620 (1763); Staud.
Cat. Lep. pal. p. 4.
Tiper, Lhasa (Walton), vii. 04. 1 6.
*CRAMBUS BRACHYRHABDA, sp. n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 18.)
¢. Head, thorax, and abdomen black-brown. Fore wing
fuscous brown with a cupreous tinge; a white fascia on median
nervure emitting very short streaks on veins 2, 3, 4; cilia brown
at base, brownish grey at tips. Hind wing fuscous brown; cilia
brown at base, brownish grey at tips.
Hab. Stkum (Walton), 1904. 16, type. Hap. 16 millim.
Allied to C. furcatellus Zett., which is redder with the white
streaks beyond lower angle of cell of fore wing much more produced.
EscHaTa CHRYSARGYRIA Wlk. xxxili. 634 (1865); Moths Ind.
Iv. p. 29.
SrkHIM, Raitdong, vi.03. 1 9.
PYRAUSTINA.
*PHLYCTHNODES STICTICALIS Linn. Faun. Suec. no. 1354 (1761);
Moths Ind. iv. p. 407.
Trpet, Gyantze, vi.04, 11 6, 4 23; Lhasa (Walton), viii. 04,
5 Game
*PHLYCTMNODES XUTHUSALIS, sp. n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 19.)
Head, thorax, and abdomen yellow irrorated with brown; palpi
1906. ] ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION, 495
brown at sides, white below. Fore wing yellow; the costal area
suffused with brown to beyond middle; the inner area suffused
with brown to the blackish streak in basal half of submedian fold,
then to vein 2, below which it ends in a dark point near tornus;
a very elongate oblique wedge-shaped brown mark in end of cell ;
an oblique irregularly quadrate discoidal blackish spot with a
slight dark streak beyond it usually present; an oblique band
formed of confluent brown streaks in the interspaces from apex to
vein 2, where it joins the brown suffusion on inner area, the streaks
longer and paler below vein 5; a fine blackish terminal line; cilia
brownish at base. Hind wing orange, the costal area rather paler,
the inner area faintly tinged with brown; an indistinct diffused
brown subterminal band; a fine blackish terminal line and brown
line at base of cilia except towards tornus.
Hab. Tiser, Khamba Jong, vii.03, 12 ¢, 3 9, type; Gyantze
(Walton), vi.04,1 9. Hap., 3 30-34, 2 26 millim.
Allied to P. rhabdalis Hmpsn. from Thianshan,
*“EVERGESTIS PEROBLIQUALIS, sp.n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 20.)
6. Head and thorax greyish mixed with dark olive-brown;
frons with lateral white lines; abdomen pale olive-brown with
slight segmental pale lines. Fore wing grey tinged with olive-
brown and thickly irrorated with dark brown; a slight dark
discoidal bar; a very oblique black line slightly defined on inner
side by flesh-white from median nervure near end of cell to vein 1;
a very oblique black line defined on inner side by a band of
flesh-white from apex to middle of vein 1; an oblique flesh-white
postmedial line from vein 4 to vein 1 and a subterminal narrow
flesh-white band between veins 7 and 1; cilia whitish with three
slight brown lines through them. Hind wing fuscous brown, the
apical area rather darker; a diffused fuscous subterminal line; a
fine dark terminal line; cilia yellowish white with a brown line
near base; the under side brownish grey, the costal area tinged
with brown, the subterminal line indistinct, fine, waved.
Hab. Tiput, Gyantze (Walton), vi. 04, 1 3, type, zp. 38
millim.
Remotely allied to #. wmbrosalis F. R.
SESIADA.
*TROCHILIUM LASICERA, sp. n. (Plate XXXVI. fig. 21.)
Proboscis absent; palpi with the 2nd joint fringed with very
long hair in front and reaching above vertex of head, the 3rd
joint long; antennz of male with fascicles of very long hair.
Head and thorax black, with some white hair; palpi ochreous
with some black hair and scales, white behind; frons white; legs
mostly white, with some ochreous hair and black scales; abdomen
black, with ochreous and white segmental bands except on Ist
segment, the band on 3rd segment slight, the ventral surface with
the bands broad, the anal tuft ochreous with subdorsal black
Proc. Zoou, Soc.—1906, No. XXXIV, 34
496 DR, H. J. ELWES, SIR G, HAMPSON, AND MR. J. H. DURRANT [May 1,
streaks. Fore wing with the costal area black-brown, with
ochreous streak on costa to beyond middle and slight streaks in
the interspaces ; the median nervure and veins 4, 5 black-brown ;
the inner area ochreous white; the cell and a slight streak below
it before middle and streaks beyond it above veins 3 to 6 hyaline;
discoidal spot black-brown with ochreous outer edge; a terminal
black-brown line with ochreous suffusion on its inner side; cilia
pale brown. Hind wing hyaline with some black at base, the
veins and margins black; cilia pale brown, yellowish white towards
tornus.
Hab. Trexr, Gyantze (Walton), vi.04. 5 3,3 9, type. Hap.
20-26 millim.
TINEINA.
By J. Hartiey Durrant, F.ES.
(I COPHORIDA.
365. Erumia Hb.
=PSECADIA Hb.; Stgr.-Rbl. Cat.
3145:1, Erumta AssAMEnsis Btl.
=hockingella W\sm.
Hyponomeuta assamensis Btl. Tr. Ent. Soc. Lond. 1879. 6-7
(1879) *.
Psecadia hockingella Wism. Pr. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1880. 90-1,
pl. xii. 8-9 (1880) *.
Azinis assamensis Wrn. Pr. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1888. 338 (1888) *.
Psecadia hockingella Swinh. & Cotes, Cat. Moths Ind. 718,
No. 4912 (1889) *.
Azinis assamensis Swinh. & Cotes Cat. Moths Ind. 719.
No. 4918 (1889) °.
Hab, CASHMERE (ex Coll. Ragonot). Punzas—Dharmsala,
Larva “ Poonah” (probably=Lhretia serrata) 1v—-v, excl. VI";
Kulu*; Kala Pani, 1v*. Srkarm—Gantok, 24-26 vi. 1903
(Tibet Exped. 1905: 172); 7000 ft., v1. 1894 (Pilcher) ; 5000 ft.,
1x. 1895 (Pilcher). Byoran—ix. 1894 (Dudgeon). AssAmM—
Cachar!; Golaghat (Naga Hills, Doherty 1890).
HYPONOMEUTIDA.
292. PLUTELLA Schrk.
2448 :1. PLUTELLA VIATICA, sp. n., Drnt.
Antenne ochreous, becoming blackish from two-thirds. Palpi
ochreous, the triangular tuft on the median joint almost fuscous
externally ; terminal joint suffused with dark fuscous, except on
its upper edge and towards the tip.
Head ochreous. Thorax whitish. Sorewings dirty creamy
1906.] ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. 497
whitish with fuscous markings (the specimens are not in good
condition and they will be more recognisably described as fuscous
with a sinuate creamy-white dorsal stripe); the paler colour, which
is most noticeable on the dorsum, leaves the base at about one-
third the wing-width descending obliquely to the fold, it is thence
slightly sinuate upwards, thence descending it ascends triangularly,
and again obscurely, thence occupying the terminal area of the
wing (and perhaps irrorating the subcostal portion); there is
a strong short black streak from the base to above the flexus,
and along the dorsum are some irregular dark spots; above the
pale dorsal portion of the wing the fuscous colouring becomes
more concentrated, appearing as a length-streak from the base;
originating from the costa are several transverse dark markings,
the most distinct being a cloudy spot at about two-thirds, below
which is a cloudy patch at the end of the cell; there is a dark
(somewhat triangular) spot at the apex and others along the costa
and termen; cilia greyish ochreous, with a cinereous dividing
line near their base. Hap. al. 23mm. Hindwings plumbeous ;
cilia greyish fuscous, with a dark dividing-line near their base.
Abdomen cinereous. Legs pale cinereous, tarsi blackish, with
narrow whitish bands above.
Type c.
Hab. Trset, Gyantse, 13,000 ft., vr. 1904 (2. J. Walton, Tibet
Expedition 1905: 172). Two specimens,
Intermediate between senzlella Zett. and annulatella Crt.; in
size and coloration more nearly resembling the former, but in
pattern more like the latter, from which it differs in the pale dorsal
marking beimg less abruptly (less angularly) bent upward and
being divided bya black length-streak from the base—these would
appear to be good diagnostic characters, but the poor condition of
the specimens makes the matter uncertain.
TORTRICIDE.
249, KNARMONIA Hb.
1990: 1. ENARMONIA VEXILA, sp. n., Drnt.
Antenne (broken) fuscous. Palpi whitish cinereous. Head
and Thorax cinereous. orewings appearing greyish, but actually
chalky-white with fuscous markings and irrorations; a basal
patch terminated at about one-third by a darker sooty marginal
line, which leaving the costa obliquely outward becomes concave
and thence projects strongly along the fold, receding obliquely
backward to the dorsum—this basal patch is slightly darker than
the rest of the wing and contains some darker transverse markings ;
before two-thirds a somewhat similar dark fascia includes a chalky,
transversely irrorated, band; beyond this the wing is whiter in
appearance, and on the costa are three distinct fuscous triangular
spots separated by the white ground-colour and succeeded by a
patch of a more creamy colour; from the last dark marking
34*
498 ON THE LEPIDOPTERA OF THE TIBET COMMISSION. [May 1,
descends slightly inwardly a transverse narrow dark fascia,
becoming forked at the tornus; beyond this fascia the terminal
area of the wing is fuscous with a white transverse dorsal patch
divided by a dark line; cilia whitish tipped with blackish, with a
blackish line near their base, followed by two obscure lines which
coalesce and vanish at the position where a white subapical spot
interrupts the dark tips of the cilia (in really fine specimens it
would seem that the extreme tips of the cilia would be white).
Exp. al. 15 mm. Hindwings appearing dark cinereous (but
actually blackish tessellated with whitish); cilia cinereous, with a
dark dividing-line near their base. Abdomen cinereous. Legs
whitish, the tarsi with blackish bands externally.
Type ©.
Hab. Tisnt, Gyantze, 15,000 ft., vi. 1904 (1. J. Walton, Tibet
Expedition 1905: 172). Unique.
227. TortRix LL.
TORTRIX sp.
Hab. Stxuim—Teesta Vy., Tungu, 13,000-14,000 ft., 1-15.
vit. 1903 (Tibet Exped. 1905: 172).
A broken and worn specimen in unrecognisable condition.
1607. TortRIx ARGENTANA Cl.
argentana Ol. + plumbeana | B.-Haas, Stgr. List 42. 24(1899) LN |.
Hab, Siperia (Stgr.). Kasaurr—Deosai Plains, 13,000 ft., vit.
1887 (Leech). Stxuim—1904 (H. J. Walton, Tibet Exped. 1905:
172); Khamba Jong, 15,000-16,000 ft., 15-30. viz. 1903 (Tibet
Exped. 1905: 172).
Two specimens belonging to the Siberian and Central Asian
form distributed by Staudinger as var. plumbeana. As this
melanic form is quite recognisable, it will be well to refer to it
under this varietal name, describing it briefly as plumbeous irro-
rated with white, the white scales tending to be more distinctly
noticeable between the veins, along the fold and on the cell, but
in most specimens no such attempt at white markings is to be
observed ; the hind wings are cinereous or plumbeous.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXVI.
1. Chloridea nanna g, p. 487. 12. Lycena semiargus var. annulata 6,
2. Isochlora metaphea 6, p. 488. p. 484,
3. Anartomorpha flavescens 6, p.486. 13. Colias berylla 8, p.480.
4. Hpisilia astigmata 6, p. 489. 14. Callerebia waltoni 8, p. 482.
5. Episilia astigmata 9, p. 489- 15. Callerebia waltoni 2 , p.482.
6. Metalepsis aletes 8, p. 488. 16. Lycophotia poliochroa 3, p. 488.
7. Camadena polystacta 6, p. 494. 17. Lycophotia poliochroa ° , p. 489.
8. Colias dubia S, p. 481. 18. Crambus brachyrhabda 6, p.494.
9. Colias dubia 9, p. 481. 19. Phlyctenodes xuthusalis 8, p.494.
10. Lycena younghusbandi 3, p. 484. 20. Hvergestis perobliqualis 8, p. 495.
ll. Lycena semiargus var. annulata, 21. Trochilium lasicera 8, p. 495.
?, p. 484. 22. Areogyia pheapasta g, p. 492.
1906.] THE VASCULAR AND RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN OPHIDIA. 499
4, Contributions to the Knowledge of the Vascular and
Respiratory Systems in the Ophidia, and to the Anatomy
of the Genera Boa and Corallus. By Frank EH.
BEpDpDARD, M.A., F.R.S., Prosector to the Society.
[Received March 7, 1906. }
(Text-figures 86-93.)
The facts of structure which I lay before the Society, in
continuation of other memoirs* dealing with the Ophidia,
may be conveniently considered under the following headings,
Viz. :—
(1) On certain Arteries and Veins in the Genera Hrythrolamprus
and Coluber, p. 499.
(2) Some Notes upon the Anatomy of Boa divinilogua and
B. constrictor, p. 507.
(3) Notes upon the Boine genus Corallus, p. 516.
(4) On the Modifications of Structure in the Lungs of certain
Ophidia, p. 519.
(1) On certain Arteries and Veins in the Genera Erythrolamprus
and Coluber.
Inasmuch as the arrangement of the arteries and veins is
known in so few genera of Ophidia, it is clearly useful to
collect the facts, even if they appear to have for the time being
no bearing upon the classification and relations of the group.
I therefore direct attention in the following pages to a few new
facts concerning the vascular system of Hrythrolamprus esculapit
and Coluber corais, especially of the former species, which was
very successfully injected in both the arterial and venous systems.
I may observe that with the exception of Tropidonotus natria,
investigated by many anatomists, and most recently by Hoch-
stetter 7, no Colubrine snake has received so much attention as
I give to Hrythrolamprus in the following account of some of
the principal features in the arrangement of its arteries and
veins.
Intercostal Arteries—The arrangement of these arteries in
Lrythrolamprus (see text-fig. 86, p. 501) recalls in some particulars
the intercostal arteries of Python, and in others the intercostal
arteries of Colubrine Snakes generally t. The anterior region
of the aorta down to about the middle of the liver, or rather
beyond that point, gives off very numerous intercostals which
* “ Contributions to our Knowledge of the Circulatory System in the Ophidia,”
P.Z.S. 1904, vol. i. “On the Trachea, Lungs, &c., of the Hamadryad,” P.Z.S.
1903, vol. ii. ‘‘ Notes upon the Anatomy of certain Snakes of the Family Boidex,”
P.Z.S. 1904, vol.uu. “ Visceral Anatomy of Hydrus and Platyurus,’ ibid. ,‘‘ Con-
tributions to the Anatomy cf Ophidia,” P. Z.S. 1906, vol. 1.
+ Morph. Jahrb. xix. 1893.
t P.Z.S. 1904, vol. i. p. 835, fig. 67.
500 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
bifurcate as in Python, &c., and thus supply both sides of the
vertebral column. Interspersed among these are a few arteries
which, as in Colubrines generally, plunge into the dorsal parietes
on one side or the other of the middle line. There is in these
arteries no question of a bifurcation. In this anterior section
of the body from the junction of the two aorte I counted 16
bifurcated intercostals, and only three which were single arteries
throughout supplying only one side of the body. It must
be pointed out, however, that there is not here, as there is
in Python, an artery to each intercostal space. There are
interspaces of several vertebree between consecutive arteries.
Rarely there are arteries following each other immediately. For
a considerable region of the body, beginning towards the end of
the liver, the intercostals are mostly single trunks, and therefore
entering the body-wall to the right or to the left of the dorsal
median line as the case may be. Further back the arteries again
become prevalently double. It is clear therefore that there
are some grounds for comparing the intercostal arteries of this
genus with the Pythons on the one hand and with the Colubrines
on the other. Theirregularity of those arteries in the Colubrines
generally (though it must be remembered that after all our
knowledge is at present very deficient) is shown in Lrythrolamprus,
and coupled with this the bifurcation in the middle line before
entering the body-wall of some of those arteries, which is a
Pythonine characteristic. We may perhaps also see in this latter
character a point of likeness to the Viperide. In these Snakes
there is up to the present no exception to the rule that the inter-
costal arteries arise irregularly, but enter the middle line of the
dorsal parietes instead of to the right or to the left as in the Colu-
brines. The division of these vessels therefore takes place within
the thickness of the parietes, instead of outside as in Python and
its allies. It seems therefore that, starting from the conditions
observable in the Boidee—and there is now much evidence for the
reasonableness of the assumption that this family lies nearest to
the base of the Ophidian series—we can trace the modifications of
the intercostal arteries in at any rate two directions. The usual
Colubrine arrangement may be derived, as I have already
suggested *, by an obliteration, now on one side and now on the
other, of one of each of the paired intercostals, the usual gaps being
already indicated among the Boids by the secondary longitudinal
intercostal trunks which are connected only at intervals with the
aorta. The second path of development is completed in the
Vipers, where in one way the Boid arrangement may be looked
upon as more obviously preserved. It appears to me that
Erythrolamprus may be looked upon as a stage in this metamor-
phosis. The Boid character has been largely retained and the
Colubrine character correspondingly feebly developed. The dis-
appearance of the latter and a slight change (already referred to)
in the former would give the Viperine character. It is note-
* P.Z.S. 1904, vol. ii. p. 108.
1906. | RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 501
Text-fig. 86.
A portion of body-wall of Erythrolamprus esculapit, to show’ arrangement
of intercostal arteries.
a. An intercostal bifurcating to supply both sides of mid-dorsal line;
6. An intercostal supplying ‘only left side;
c. An intercostal supplying only right side.
502 MR. F, E, BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May I,
worthy that the opinion has been expressed that the Viperide are
nearer to the Opisthoglyphs than to other Colubrines.
Renal Arteries—Coupled with the usual inequality of size of
Text-fig. 87.
Right kidney and adjacent blood-vessels of Erythrolamprus esculapii.
Ao. Aorta; int. Rectal branch of renal afferent vein; K. Kidney; p.v. Parietal
vein; A. Renal arteries; 7.aff. Afferent renal vein; 7.eff; Efferent renal vein.
the kidneys in Serpents and their asymmetry in position, there is
frequently, though not always (the Boide furnish exceptions),
1906. | RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 503
an inequality in the number of renal arteries supplying each
kidney. I find two renal arteries only in the case of the right
kidney, and three in the case of the left.
The vertebral artery also varies in the Ophidia, In the present
Text-fig. 88.
P: Vv.
Left kidney and adjacent blood-vessels of Erythrolamprus esculapii.
Lettering as in text-fig. 87.
species it ceases to run superficially, perforating the musculature
about 4 inches behind the snout. The branches of the vertebral
are almost segmentally disposed one to each vertebra, Hach
504 MR, F. E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
enters a distinct foramen larger than itself, formed in the tendons
exactly in the middle line. Before entering this foramen it gives
off a slender branch to the esophagus. The intercostal artery
can then be plainly seen to divide into two.
Lrythrolamprus has only one gastric artery proper. This arises
from the aorta about on a level with the posterior end of the
liver*. The following superior mesenteric artery arises from
the aorta about on a level with the gall-bladder. It sends off, of
course, a gastric branch. The number of gastric arteries varies
much among Snakes‘, and it is therefore of importance to record
the fact, though its systematic value is not yet apparent.
The azygos vein of Hrythrolamprus is in some ways remarkable
as compared with that of other serpents. For it is particularly
short though its branches are of considerable calibre. There are,
in fact, only three branches, supplying as many intercostal spaces,
which unite to form the single azygos trunk. This lies on the
right side of the body, and of course joins the anterior vertebral
vein before the latter entersthe heart. This is apparently shorter
than the azygos of any snake yet described. The azygos of
Coronella getula is just larger—four interspaces.
In Coluber corais the single azygos vein also lies on the right
side of the body. It is, however, a little more extensive though
perhaps slighter. I+ supplies six intercostal spaces. It is to be
noticed that in both these Colubrines the azygos vein is of very
limited extent as compared with the Pythonine and Boine Snakes,
speaking generally, for Hunectes is an exception. This fact is in
correspondence with the generally limited development of super-
ficial parietal veins in non-Boine Snakes as compared with the
Boide. Even in Hryx, though a genus containing small-sized
species, the azygos is, as I have pointed outt, comparatively long.
I may take this opportunity of pointing out that in Python regius
—a small Python—the azygos extends over about 15 vertebre,
to 2 inches or so behind the heart.
The vena cava inferior of Coluber corais shows an interesting
vestige of the umbilical vein. Near to the anterior end of the
liver the vena cava has a short diverticulum, which seems hardly
to be pervious, lying to the left side and extending obliquely
backwards. I take it that this seam is the equivalent of the thick
branch of the same vein in the same position which I have
described in Python sebe §, and which I then regarded, and still
regard, as a last remaining fragment of the embryonic umbilical.
It is clearly even more rudimentary in the present species.
* I take this opportunity of noting that in Erythrolamprus esculapii there is a
detached fragment of the liver lying upon the post-caval vein about an inch behind
the extremity of the liver. This is quite analogous to the division of the pancreas
and of the spleen which is to be seen in other Snakes. It is also to be compared to
the extremely thin posterior end of the liver in Corallus (vide infra, p.518). In
these cases the gland appears to be in course of reduction in length. It is possible
that this is connected with a shortening of the body generally which has con-
spicuously taken place in certain Vipers.
+ Beddard, “Circulatory System in Ophidia,” P. Z. S. 1904, vol. i. p. 331.
~ P.Z.S. 1904, vol. ii. p. 119. § P. Z.S. 1906, vol. 1. p. 28.
1906.» RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 505
It is to be noted that there is no development of longitudinal
trunks running along the vertebral column in the liver-region
which give off branches to the portal vein. There are a number
of the branches to the portal; but each of these emerges separately
from the parietes or is formed of the junction of two or three.
There is no extensive fusion such as occurs in the Boine Snakes
generally. I do not think that this absence of a longitudinal
trunk is due to the emptiness of the blood-vessels. It seems to
me to be an anatomical fact.
The vena renalis advehens (text-figs. 87, 88, pp. 502, 503), as is
known to be the case in other Snakes, communicates directly with
the mesenteric vein underlying the gut*. Between this point
and the right kidney the renal vein receives about eight branches
from the parietes. In the case of the left kidney, which is nearer
to the cloaca than the right, there are only five of these branches.
At the anterior end of the kidney the vein distinctly ends, though
at the very extremity. ‘There is no continuation forwards such
as occurs so generally (? universally) among the Boide and
occasionally (Zamenis gemonensis) among the Colubrines. Each
kidney also receives a special branch from the dorsal parietes,
which is not mentioned by Hochstettter in Tropidonotus. This
arises from the parietes at about the middle of the kidney and
from several intercostal spaces on the left side of the body, but
from one only on the right. In both cases these veins closely
accompany the second renal artery (reckoning from the anterior
end of the kidney). Their course, however, is rather different on
the two sides of the body. The vein of the left side (text-fig. 88)
perforates the kidney, or rather runs between the lobules of that
organ ; it ultimately joins the renal afferent vein. It is remark-
able that the corresponding vein of the right side of the body
is different in its relation to the veins of the kidney. It was
thoroughly injected, and therefore quite easy to follow. The vein
is seen to have no connection whatever with the renal afferent
vein of the right kidney, but it opens without doubt into the
renal efferent vein (see text-fig. 87) at a point roughly opposite
to its point of emergence from the parietes. This anatomical
relationship is obviously very unexpected, and it is quite possible
that we have here an abnormal state of affairs.
The venous system of the kidneys in Coluber corais differs in
some details from that of other genera. The afferent renals, some
way before they reach the kidneys, give off two important
branches. One of these is to the dorsal parietes, and is a vein
which is very general among the Ophidia. The other forms with
its fellow of the opposite caudal, which it meets at an angle of 180
degrees, what is practically the commencement of the inferior
mesenteric vein running along the dorsal surface of the intestine.
* In Tropidonotus and Coluber esculapii, according to Hochstetter (Morph.
Jahrb. xix. p. 489), whothus confirms Schlemm and Jourdain as regards the former.
I have found this vein in Coluber corais, in Zamenis gemonensis, ‘and Ancistrodon
piscivorus.
506: MR, F, E, BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND | May 1,
That this vein originates from the afferent renal has been shown
by Hochstetter and myself in other Snakes*. The afferent
renal runs along the margin of the kidney and only dies away at
the very end anteriorly. It is distinctly not continued forwards
as in the Pythonide, or if so by the minutest of twigs. In the
case of the right kidney, the renal afferent receives affluents from
the dorsal parietes along its course upon the kidney. The
existence of affluents occupying this position seems in the present
state of our knowledge to be a distinctive feature of the Colubrine
Snakes as opposed to the Boide 7.
These affluents are two in number. The first is near to the
posterior end of the kidney, and is formed by the junction of two
intercostal veins. The second is at the end of the first third of the
kidney, and seems to arise from only one intercostal space. These
veins join the main trunk of the afferent renal; they do not plunge
independently into the kidney-substance, as they apparently do in
Erythrolamprus. I could find no corresponding veins upon the
opposite side of the dorsal middle line supplying the left kidney.
The efferent renals do not retain their independence until they
are free of the region occupied by the kidneys. The two vessels
join at the anterior end of the left kidney, which is situated, as
in other Snakes, behind the larger right kidney. The anterior
part of the conjoined renal efferents, which is of course the vena
cava inferior, received twigs from the right kidney. It is to be
noted that in both cases the branches flowing from the kidneys
into the vene renales efferentes have a free course of some
millimetres after emerging from the kidney-tissue.
Hepatic Portal System.—The portal vein receives very few
affluents from the parietes before it reaches the liver. Directly
after reaching the liver the portal trunk shows a spiral twisting,
such as is figured by Hochstetter £ in the case of the portal vein
of Lacerta, just before entering the liver. As in other Snakes,
the portal runs to the extreme anterior end of the liver. The
affluents of the vein are, as usual, dorsal and _ ventral.
The dorsal affluents are mainly in the region of theliver. In fact
I could find only one dorsal parietal vein before the liver is
reached. This vein, which springs from three intercostal spaces,
joins the portal in the region of the gall-bladder, and corresponds
in position with the first mesenteric artery. It is apparently
general in Snakes for a vein to exist in thisregion. In the course
of the liver, the portal receives seven or eight twigs from the dorsal
parietes, which all arise from the left side of the vertebral column.
These are roughly at equal distances. The one nearest the
posterior end of the liver, situated at about the beginning of the
posterior third of the liver, arises by three roots from the parietes,
* Hochstetter, Morph. Jahrb. xix., and supra p. 505 footnote.
+ See infra, p. 509. But in Hunectes (P. Z. S. 1906, vol. i. p. 21) we may find an
exception. It seemed to me that in this snake an affluent vein entered the kidney
as in Ophisaurus (P. Z. S. 1905, vol. ii. p. 477),
{ Morph. Jahrb. xix. pl. xvi. fig. 14.
1906. | RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 507
At the anterior end of the liver is another equally stout dorsal
parieto-hepatic, which also arises by three or four twigs from the
parietes. Between these two are smaller affluents which spring
from two roots. In every case, these vessels are joined by a
branch or branches from the stomach before entering the portal
vein. At the extreme anterior end of the liver the portal vein,
greatly diminished in calibre, is continuous with a slender vein
which runs along the dorsal side of the cesophagus; this vein was
traced forward to the front end of the heart, and apparently
extends rather further, but I am unable to be exact as to its
relationships here. It has, I think, a branch fromthe parietes
very far forward, in which case it conforms in its construction to
the other veins from the parietes. It is noted that these dorsal
parieto-hepatic veins are not in any way connected together to
form a continuous longitudinal vein running along the parietes
in the region of the liver or near to it. In the Boide there is
constantly such a development of longitudinal veins in the hepatic
region. It is possible to compare the anterior vein, which enters
the portal vein in a straight line with it at the extremity of the
liver, to a somewhat similar vein which in Varanws enters the
anterior tip of the left lobe of the liver *.
There are also the usual branches of the epigastric vein concerned
with the circulation of the liver. The most anterior of these are
two which enter, close together, the cesophageal vein already
referred to as joining the portal at the anterior extremity of the
liver. Along the course of the liver there are also two branches
from the epigastric, each of which arises from that vein by two or
three roots. Finally, at the end of the liver a strong branch joins
the epigastric and portal just before the latter reaches the liver.
There are some further connections between the epigastric and
the portal and anterior abdominal posteriorly ; but | have not
mapped them accurately. The occurrence of a marked anterior
and posterior communication between the epigastric vein and the
vessels of the liver appears to be general in the Ophidia. It should
be noted that the epigastric branches entering the liver at its
middle plunge into the liver-substance, and are not directly
connected with the portal vein,
(2) Some Notes upon the Anatomy of Boa diviniloqua and
B. constrictor yf.
I have had the opportunity of dissecting two specimens of the
former Snake which have recently died in the Menagerie. I am
therefore able to make known a few anatomical facts which have
not hitherto received much attention. So far as I am aware, this
particular species has not been studied up to the present. Some
other species have been examined with regard to particular points,
* Beddard, P. Z.S. 1906, vol. ii.
+ For a few notes on anatomy see Hering, Wurttemb. naturw. Jahreshefte, xvi.
1860, p. 103.
508 MR. F, E, BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
and I shall take occasion to refer in the course of the following
notes to what is already known relating to the organs and systems
which I have myself examined in Boa divinilogqua. My own notes
chiefly refer to the vascular and respiratory systems.
Anterior Abdominal Veins.—These veins in the present species
of Boa retain their distinctness until within an inch of the gall-
bladder. Posteriorly each arises, as Gadow has figured *, from the
divided caudal.
The exact arrangement in Boa diviniloqua is shown by dis-
section to be this:—Hach half of the divided caudal vein
again divides into two trunks considerably behind the kidneys.
This occurs at a slightly different level on the two sides of
the body. On the left side, the division took place, in a male
individual measuring 52 inches from the tip of the snout to the
cloaca, at a point 34 inches from the cloaca and 64 inches from the
posterior end of the left kidney. On the other side of the body,
the point of separation was a trifle further forward in correspond-
ence with the anterior shifting of the right kidney. Only the left
side is figured in the work referred to below, but the junction of
both anterior abdominals with the corresponding renal afferent is
mentioned in the text. The figure* of Pelophilus madagascariensis
shows a difference from what I have found in Boa diviniloqua.
In the latter species, immediately after the separation of the
renal trunk from the caudal vein, the renal branch receives an
important affluent from the parietals. This is found on both
sides of the body. I ascertained with care the exact point of
entrance of this vein, since there are apparently differences among
the Boidee. By Gadow the vein is represented as debouching into the
caudal before it has divided into the renal afferent and anterior
abdominal. In Hunectes and Hryx I have described and figured or
described the vein as opening exactly at the point of divergence
of the afferent renal and anterior abdominal 7, or as in the present
species. In the example of Boa constrictor which I dissected the
details (text-fig. 89) are somewhat different. The two anterior
abdominals retain their separateness until within 47 inches of the
gall-bladder. As the snake measured 70 inches from the snout to
the cloacal orifice, the porportions are very much the same as those
given above. The origins of the two posteriorly from the caudals
are quite symmetrical; they are exactly opposite to each other.
And this isin spite of the fact that the kidneys are unsymmetrical
as in Boa diviniloqgua. In fact the kidneys are more unsym-
metrical, The left kidney, which is 53? inches in length, is 12 inches
from the cloacal orifice. The right kidney is smaller, 43 inches,
and only overlaps the left kidney for the space of lj inches. There
is a greater overlap in boa diviniloqua.
Renal Veins.—The afferent renal veins, after parting from the
roots of the anterior abdominal, receive affluents from the parietes.
* Tn Bronn’s ‘ Thierreich,’ Bd. vi. pl. exxxv. fig. 2 v.a.8., v.a.d.
+ “Notes upon the Anatomy of certain Snakes of the Family Boide,” P. Z.S. 1904,
yol. ii. p. 118, text-figs. 21, 22.
1906. | RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 509
Text-fig. 89.
Lt. Ant. Abd:
RA |
Anterior abdominal and renal afferent veins of Boa constrictor.
ep. Epigastric veins; K. Kidneys: L.Ant.Abd. Left anterior abdominal vein;
p. Parietal veins; R.Ant.Abd. Right anterior abdominal vein; V.r.aff.
Renal afferent vein.
510 MR. F, E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND | May 1,
In Boa constrictor the left vein had only two of these: I counted
four joining the right renal afferent. 1 did not count these veins
in Boa divinilogua. In the latter species (of which one example
was in a particularly good condition for observing the point) the
renal afferent, as in other Boide*, extends beyond the kidney
and forms a delicate vein running up to the testis. This is
doubtless the posterior cardinal.
Epigastric Vein.—I did not note the number of branches
which connect in oa diviniloqua the anterior abdominal with
the epigastric vein. In oa constrictor I was able to observe
that all these branches connect the epigastric vein with the left
larger anterior abdominal. I could find no branches running
between the smaller right anterior abdominal and the median
single epigastric vein. This vein appeared to be concerned
only with the fat-body. Several branches, however, join the
anterior abdominal and the epigastric after the former has become
a single vessel by the union of the right and left halves. Posteriorly
to this point there were in all about eight transverse vessels
uniting the left anterior abdominal and the epigastric. The
epigastric, | may take this opportunity of remarking, is one of
the most constant veins in the Ophidia in its position, form, and
relations with other veins. It appears to be nearly always single.
In the case of Lioheterodon madagascar iensis, however, a specimen
which I dissected showed an epigastric vein constantly alternating
between the single and double condition, like the dorsal vessel in
certain Harthworms.
As is so usual in the Ophidia, a considerable parietal vein flows
into the afferent renal shortly before the latter reaches the kidney.
At the anterior end of each kidney there is another such vein ;
and a careful dissection of the same shows that it does not open
into the kidney-substance or into the efferent renal, but into the
very slender forward prolongation of the afferent renal, This
vein, the posterior cardinal, is traceable, as already mentioned,
to a little way m front of the testis. In the neighbourhood of
each testis the vein receives the
Suprarenal Portal Veins.—Of these veins (text-fig. 90, p. 511) I
counted three separate trunks on the left side; two of these reached
the cardinal in the region of the corresponding testis; the third
vein lay further back, it emerged from the parietes, and joined
the cardinal some little way behind the left testis. On the right
side of the body there were only two of these parieto-suprarenal
veins. They reached the posterior cardinal of their side of the
body in the region of the corresponding testis.
In describing certain points in the anatomy of the Anaconday,
I recorded the presence of an extensive vein running along the
body-wall on both sides of and near to the spinal column in the
region of the kidney. This vessel connects the aftluents of the
* Of. Beddard, “Contributions to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,” P.Z. S. 1906,
vol. 1. p. 28.
+ P. Z.S. 1906, vol. i. p. 23, text-figs. 6, 7.
1906.] RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. d1i
afferent renal before it reaches the kidney with its affluents after
it has left the kidney in front. I have not referred to any similar
vein in Boa, and I have not found one. The existence or non-
existence of this vein does not, however, seem to be of any
systematic importance. I find, in fact, that it may either exist
Posterior cardinal and suprarenal veins of Bow diviniloqua.
K. Left kidney; pe. Post-cardinal vein (continuation forward of renal afferent
vein) ; S.R. Left suprarenal body; sr. Suprarenal portal veins; r.ef-
Efferent renal vein of left side; 7. Testes.
or not in the Pythonine division of the Boide. In both Python
molurus and P. sebe I have found this vein to be very extensively
developed both in the region of the kidney and behind it, and
furthermore on both sides of the body. It seemed to me to be
Proc. Zoou. Scc.—1906, No. XXXYV. 3D
312 MR, F, E, BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
slightly better developed on the right side than on the left in
P, molurus. This vein ran nearly to the cloaca. It is connected
by numerous branches with the renal afferent up to the point
where the latter reaches the kidney; but after that point there
are no more branches to the renal afferent until the latter
leaves the kidney anteriorly. Here the vessel is connected with
he anterenal prolongation of the renal afferent by one branch, or
rather ends in it, for the lateral dorsal is not itself prolonged
beyond the kidney, although numerous intercostal veins arise
separately in front of the kidney and join the post-cardinal, as
I regard this forward prolongation of the afferent renal. The
absence of any intercostals running from the parietes in the region
of the kidney across that gland to the renal afferent vein, such as
are met with in Hrythrolamprus and Coluber*, may prove to be a
distinguishing feature of the Boine Snakes.
Python regius may be an exception. In an injected example
of that snake, the renal afferent vein was seen to receive from the
parietes a branch just behind the kidney and one a little way in
front. Just behind the latter, and therefore arising from the
parietes just in the kidney-region, was a vessel of which I could
not detect the ending. It may, however, very well have reached
the post-cardinal in front of the kidney. In this species there is
no continuous lateral vein in the kidney-region. And as the
specimen was well injected in this region, [ am confident of this
difference from P. molurus.
Azygos Vein.—The azygos vein in Boa divinilogua is in many
respects much like that of other Snakes—that is to say, it is not
very extensive, extending down the body not much beyond the
beginning of the liver. It gives off branches of two kinds, both
of which are not always developed in Snakes, or are, at least, not
always visible in examples which I have dissected. These branches
are firstly those which flow from the body close to the median
ventral line, on the right side of the vertebral column of course,
2. €. on that side which the azygos lies upon. Besides these there
is a series of veins which run so superficially to the lateral
parietes as to le actually above the surface of the body-wall.
They are supported by membranes, and are not in close con-
nection with the parietes. Two of these veins arise from the
main azygos trunk before the latter reaches the level of the
parietes. The main trunk of the azygos divides into two branches
soon after the region of the heart. An outer branch runs back
for some distance before again approaching the median line and
giving branches to the intervertebral spaces. These branches
generally are fewer than the intercostal spaces, and they must
therefore divide within the parietes.
The azygos, then, of this species supplies two regions of the
body. It draws blood from the parietes in the immediate neigh-
bourhood of the dorsal median line, and also from the body-wall
* See p. 502 (text-fig. 87) and p, 503 (text-fig. 88).
1906. | RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 513
more laterally. In Boa constrictor the same area is drawn from,
but there is more specialisation in the veins.
There are, in fact, two longitudinal trunks, one of which is
lateral in position and the other close to the medial dorsal line.
These arise by separate origins from the jugular. The branch of
the azygos which draws blood from the immediate neighbourhood
of the vertebral column does not form a long vessel running
freely in the body-cavity. It divides directly after its opening
near the heart into three equally sized branches, which run
straight to the body-wall and plunge into the parietes between
two successive vertebre. This specialisation of the azygos into
a proximal and a more distal trunk is an approach to the con-
ditions observable in the Crocodilia, and is an advance upon the
structure which has been as yet recorded among most of the
Ophidia. In Python sebe, however, there is a similar division of
the azygos into two branches concerned with different regions of
the dorsal parietes*.
A specimen of Python sebe which I have dissected since writing
the account of the azygos of that snake referred to below affords
confirmation of that account (which is of importance in view of
getting at the normal arrangement of the veins in these animals)
and enables me to add a few details. In the individual to which
I now refer, a female, the azygos shows the same division into a
more dorsal and a more lateral branch. The trunk is bifid behind
the point where the third intercostal is given off from the un-
divided trunk. The more lateral branch only supplies three
intercostal spaces. After this point the main trunk gives off
eleven branches to as many rib-spaces, the last two of which are
very slender. There is then a gap, but the very next rib is
accompanied by a vein which is the first of a continuous series
of fourteen intercostals arismg from the right side of the
median line which communicate with the hepatic portal system.
So large a development of intercostal veins on the right side is
not common in Snakes. On the left side, in this specimen as in
other snakes, there is a strong development of the longitudinal
parietal vessel.
Remains of Umbilical Vein.—In the case of Loa diviniloqua the
male and female examples which I dissected showed traces of
the umbilical vein (text-fig. 91, p. 514). I do not think that
there were any noticeable differences in the several examples.
But I made more complete notes in one case than in the other.
In the larger female specimen the vena cava, immediately after
emerging from the liver, was joined by a slender vein expanding
somewhat at its debouchment into the vena cava. The extreme
anterior end of the liver occupied the angle formed by the con-
fluence of the two veins. Traced backwards, this affluent of the
vena cava continued to be full of blood for some little distance ;
but soon it seemed to be impervious, and to be a mere ligamentous
* See Beddard, “ Contributions to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,” P. = S. 1906,
p. 30.
oo.
514 MR, F, E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
thread lying on the ventral surface of the body-wall. It did not
extend for a great distance, but was visible for four inches or so
down the body. It did not join any of the veins putting the
epigastric into communication with the portal system within the
liver. It was quite clear from dissection that such of these veins
as occurred in its neighbourhood crossed it without forming a
junction with it. These various facts leave little doubt in my
mind that this vein is the persistent umbilical, which is longer
than in Python, and more like that of Hunectes for this reason.
Text-fig. 91.
|
i Ve.
ure.
Uwhbilical veins of (a) Boa and (b) Python regius.
ep. Epigastric veins ; LZ. Liver; wm. Umbilical vein; Vez. Post-caval vein.
The umbilical vein in oa constrictor offers some interesting
variations from the condition found in oa diviniloqua, though I
do not assert for the present that they are actually specific varia-
tions. In the example which I dissected, the vein was longer than
in the last species, and also vascular for a greater extent, thus
resembling the Anaconda. Its relations to the postcaval vein
were, however, quite as in Boa divimilogua. ‘The vein is as usual
attached to the ventral surface of the liver, and it extended down
to about the middle of that organ. A careful examination of the
vein showed that it gave off, or rather received, a number of
subsidiary trunks of very small calibre. These branches run over
the liver, but they do not appear to form any part of the portal
system. They are, in fact, so far as I could make out, distributed
1906.] RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 515
entirely to the peritoneal sac in which the liver lies. They ramify
over the walls of this sac, and do not plunge beneath it to enter
the substance of the liver. This recalls the branches of the um-
bilical vein of Birds, many of which ramify in the umbilical
ligament which bears the vem. It may be that these veins are
also present in Bou divinilogua; indeed, one would assume that
they were present but they were not visible.
With regard to the Arterial System, I call attention here to two
points only. Firstly, in both Boa diviniloqua and BL. constrictor
each kidney is supplied by a single renal artery, which enters the
kidney at the anterior end. These additional instances imcrease
the probability that the Boide in general are to be characterised
by this anatomical fact. Though it has to be admitted that the
number of Boine genera at present examined from this point of
view is not large, only one exception has been met with, viz. Hryx
jaculus, in which snake there are sometimes, but not always, two
renal arteries to each kidney.
I may take this opportunity of increasing the list of Boide
known to possess only a single renal artery to each kidney. I
have recently had the opportunity of dissecting an example of
Python molurus measuring over 9 feet in length. In this snake
the right kidney measured eight and a quarter inches in length,
and the left kidney was nearly as long. In spite of this length,
each kidney had only one renal artery.
In Python regius, which is a smaller species but still of con-
siderable size, there was no doubt about the fact that each kidney
had only a single artery.
In an example of Hnygrus carinatus* the left kidney at any
rate had but one renal artery. I did not examine the right.
The second point concerns the intercostal arteries, which
resemble those of Hunectes and Hryxt and Python spilotes =, and
not those of Python sebe and Corallus. Hach pair of arteries, in
fact, does not issue directly from the aorta; but several pairs are
given off from a common trunk which runs longitudinally for
varying distances in different cases, These trunks arise at varying
intervals from the aorta.
Lungs.—In Boa diviniloqua there are two lungs which are, of
course, unequal in size, though both are vascular. The trachea in the
neck-region has incomplete rings, which are united posteriorly by
a tract of membrane. There is, however, no trace, that I could
discover, of a tracheal lung. The lungs, both of them, end ina
very distinct line at the point of opening into them of the bronchi,
The vascular and red membrane ceases abruptly.
A point in which the genus Boa differs from Python is in
* T owe the opportunity of examining this snake to Dr.C. G. Seligmann. I may
take this opportunity of remarking that the kidneys are very small, asin Erya,
measuring respectively 16 and 17mm. ‘The right kidney lay 72 mm. from the cloaca.
The snake measured 192 inches from the tip of the snout to the cloaca.
+ Beddard, “ Anatomy of Boide,”’ P. Z. 8. 1904, vol. ii. p. 108.
{ Beddard, P. Z. S. 1904, vol. i. p. 362. This species has been placed in a separate
genus.
516 MR, F, E, BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
the bronchus in each case being continued far into the interior
of the lung as a gutter, which is, however, so narrow as not to
be functionally a gutter at all; it is for the greater part merely
a flat band composed of tracheal, or rather bronchial semi-
rings. Relatively to the length of the two lungs, the bronchial
rings extend perhaps nearly as far towards the posterior extremity
of the lung in both cases. In the larger lung the bronchial semi-
rings reach down a long way, nearly to the anangious part of that
sac. They die away rather gradually, becoming narrower at the
end of the series. It is also important to notice that the two
bronchi do not diverge as they do in Python. In Boa the shorter
bronchus does not arise by a perforation of the tracheal rings;
but the aperture is seen to lie in a thickened area on one side of
the bronchial rings appertaining to the right bronchus.
The lungs of Low constrictor present certain differences from
those of &. divinilogua. Miline-Hdwards has mentioned the
tracheal gutter in this species. The larger lung is vascular up to
about the end of the first third of the liver. The bronchial gutter
runs nearly as far as this point and ends rather abruptly; its
rings do not decrease much in breadth towards their termination ;
they do not fine off to a point. The smaller lung is vascular to a
point about one inch beyond the commencement of the liver. It
extends altogether about halfway down the liver. There is no
trace of a bronchus belonging to this lung. It presents the
appearance at its orifice of communication of being merely a lobe
of the larger lung. It is clear that there is no orifice in the
tracheal gutter such as is obvious in various Snakes which are
provided with a second lung. But on a careful examination it
may be seen that the edge of the tracheal gutter is slightly bitten
out, as it were, for a space of a few lines where the smaller lung
arises. There is no question of a bronchial gutter continued along
this lung.
(3) Motes upon the Boine genus Corallus.
This snake is placed by systematists among the Snakes of the
Boine division of the Boide*. A dissection of the Madagascar
species Corallus madagascariensis enables me to record certain
anatomical facts which bear upon the question of its systematic
placing, and which will also serve as a contribution to our know-
ledge of the anatomy of this division of Serpents.
The example of this serpent which I dissected was not in a
very favourable condition for unravelling the details of the cir-
culatory system, for the veins, and, naturally, the arteries, were
largely empty of blood, an anzemic condition which is not infrequent
in reptiles that die in the Society’s Gardens. Nevertheless, I have
been able to ascertain a few facts about the veins which are of
importance from the systematic standpoint.
The first vein which I endeavoured to find was the wmbilical.
* Boulenger, Catalogue of Snakes in the British Museum, vol. i. p. 99._
1906. } RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. BG
It will be remembered that in Python*, contrary to what is found
in Hunectest, and even, though to a less extent, in Boat, the
umbilical vein is represented in the adult by a rudiment only.
Nevertheless this rudiment was quite obvious in the several
examples in which I sought for, and succeeded in finding, it. Lt
am therefore inclined to regard my inability to find the least
trace of such a rudiment in Corallus as evidence that the vein has
completely disappeared in that snake. This state of affairs is,
however, more like that of Python than of the two Boine genera
Eunectes and Boa, The vein running from the front end of the
liver to the pericardium showed no indications whatever of a
branch.
Although in this particular the evidence afforded is rather in
favour of the placing of Corallus in the Pythonine subdivision,
it has less value in that it is a negative character.
The intercostal arteries offer a positive character pointing in
the same direction. In Boa, Hunectes, and Hryx§ the intercostal
arteries are apt to arise at widely separated intervals from the
aorta, a single branch thus arising running backwards or forwards
or both for a considerable distance, and giving off a regular series
of branches to the right and left of the dorsal middle line of the
body. In Python, on the other hand, as the researches of Jacquart||
and my own observations have shown, the intercostals arise
regularly from the main trunk of the aorta. Hach artery springs
separately from the aorta and divides below into two, one for
each side of the body. In Hryx, &ec. each artery may leave the aorta
separately from the point of its origin. There is but a slight
development at most of secondary longitudinal intercostal trunks.
Now it is important to record the fact that in these charac-
teristic features Corallus is on the side of Python, and departs
equally from the conditions observable in the Boas.
I do not venture upon any further details concerning the
circulatory organs for the reasons already stated.
The position of the viscera in the Ophidia is of importance to
note as a means of comparison between various genera and even
various species.
In the present serpent, which measured 55 inches including the
short tail, the liver begins fairly close to the heart, its anterior
end being only 24 inches from the apex of the heart. The liver
itself presents peculiarities worth noting. It is very long, measuring
124 inches altogether. Of these the last 4 inches belong to a
backward extension of one of the two lobes. It is very usual for
this lobe to extend back beyond the other lobe among Ophidia,
and the proportions vary somewhat in different cases. I have
not, however, as yet had the opportunity of dissecting a snake in
* Beddard, “Contribution to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,” P. Z.S. 1906, vol.i. p. 28.
I may take this opportunity of recording the fact that Python molurus and P. regius
agree with P. sebe in the retention of a similar rudiment.
+ Beddard, loc. cit. p. 18. t Supra, p. 514.
§ Beddard, loc. cit. p.33, and P, Z.S. 1904, vol. 11. p. 109, text-fig. 19.
|| Ann. Sci. Nat. (4) vol. iv.
518 MR. F. E, BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
which the posterior tail-like extremity of the right lobe is so
lengthy in proportion as it is in Corallus madagascariensis. Not
only is it very long, but it is also very thin, ending posteriorly in
the tiniest filament of liver-tissue. There is no doubt, however,
that the extreme end is liver-tissue, and that I have not confounded
with this unusual extension a portion of the vena cava, with
which, possibly, in a badly preserved specimen one might have
confounded it. The liver almost, if indeed not actually, touches
the spleen behind, and comes very near to the gall-bladder, which
organ is, as a rule, separated by a considerable space from its
posterior termination. The spleen is smallish and dark red in
colour and uneven in form, being lobulated, the lobules, however,
showing no tendency to become separate from each other. It
lies, as will be gathered, just in front of the gall-bladder. The
pancreas is firmly fixed at the junction of the slender pyloric
part of the stomach with the wider small intestine and lies on
both sides of the gut. The ducts arising from the gall-bladder
form a plexus upon it.
Both lungs of Corallus are functional; but there is the usual
disparity of size between them. The difference of size, however,
is greater than in Python. Both lungs possess a headward
extension in the form of a short pyramidal cecum directed
forwards. The tissue of the larger lung is continued headwards
as the membranous interval between the tracheal rings dor-
sally. There is, however, no trace whatever of any invasion
of this membrane by lung-tissue. It is merely membranous.
The bronchus belonging to the larger lung is continued for a
long way down it, very much further than in any species of
Python which { have had the opportunity of examining. This
tracheal or bronchial extension reaches, in fact, some little way
down the liver. Its exact place of ending is rather difficult
to define. Towards the end it narrows rather rapidly, but
is thereafter continued further as a fibrous band. A similar
fibrous band exists in the Python, P. spilotes; but it begins much
earlier in the lung. The extension of the bronchus is remi-
niscent of the lung of Boa diviniloqua rather than of any
Python with which I am acquainted. in the smaller left lung
the bronchus is also continued, but extends only for two or three
rings. The origin of the left bronchus appears as a perfora-
tion in the right bronchus; it is exactly in the middle of the
rings of the latter, not to one side for example. It is to be noted
that the extension of the bronchus down ‘the right lung differs
from a similar extension in Coluber and some other Snakes by
reason of the fact that the rings are flattened out. There is no
such occlusion of the rings dorsally to form a practically closed
tube as we meet with in the genus Coluber. The fibrous band
which seems to continue the bronchus down the lung is probably
really to be looked upon as morphologically the posterior end of
the cartilaginous series of bronchial semirings. The present
species, when compared with Python, offers evidence that this is
1906. | RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 519
actually the case. For the shorter the tract of bronchial semi-
rings within the lung, the longer the seam running down that
organ. The lungs of Corallus therefore conform to the usual
Boid pattern. They lean more towards the Boine than the
Pythonine structure, but offer differences of detail from those of
other genera which have been examined. ‘These facts therefore
clearly justify the generic independence of Coralius, coupled with
its inclusion within the Boine section of the Boide.
The only other organs which I have especially noted are the
kidneys, and this by reason of the fact that they offer cha-
racters of systematic value in discriminating certain Ophidia.
In Corallus, as in the Boide generally, the renal glands lie at a
considerable distance from the cloaca. I did not make an absolute
measurement, since at the time I only noted that they appeared
to occupy much the same position as do those of Hryw, Xe.
Furthermore, the kidneys are very small relatively speaking. The
two of them measure about an inch and three-quarters, and there
is not a great deal of difference between that of each side of the
body. The smallness of the kidneys is exactly the same as in the
cases of Hryx and Hnygrus; and, as in those two genera, the kidneys
of Corallus are deeply separated into lobes, more so than can
be noted in some Snakes. Finally, the present genus agrees with
other Boide in the fact that each kidney is served by a single
renal artery. This latter appears to be one of the most decisive
characters of the Boide, and, so far as present observations enable
a statement, is only found in /lysia outside that family; Zlysia
has also other Boine characters *.
(4) On the Ee ae of Structure in the Lungs of
certain Ophidia.
The most recent general paper dealing with the lungs in the
Ophidia is by the late Prof. Copet, who refers in that com-
munication to some of the previous work upon the subject, mainly
to be found in Siebold & Stannius’ well-known text-book. It
is now known, both from Prof. Cope’s work and from the memoirs
of others, that the chief variations in structure which the lungs in
this group show are:—(1) the existence in most Boide of two
functional lungs, a right and left, of which the right is the larger;
(2) that other Snakes have only one functional lung, which Butler =
has proved to be the right in every case; (3) that the rudimentary
left lung may be altogether absent; and (4) that the lung-substance
may exist from the very commencement of the trachea forming
the so-called ‘tracheal lung,” which itself shows considerable
variations in its condition in different Serpents.
To the facts collected together by these authors I have been
* Beddard, P. Z.S. 1906, vol. 1. p. 31.
+ “On the Lungs of the Ophidia,” Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc. xxxiil. p. 217.
£ “Onthe Complete or Partial Suppression of .. . . the Left Lung in Snakes, &c.,”
P.Z.S. 1895, p. 691.
520 MR. F, E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
able to add the description of the lung in the Hamadryad*, which
shows a new form of tracheal lung or rather air-sac, and an
account of the lung in the two sea- ‘snakes Platy yurus colubrinus
and Hydrus platyurusy, extending the observations of Cantor
upon one of these, and I have lately brought forward some evi-
dence in favour of regarding the existence of the tracheal lung
as typical for the Squamatat. I have now to direct attention
to further facts collected during the last few months which fill
in several lacune in our knowledge of the respiratory system in
the Ophidia, and permit of some more general statements than
could be made by previous observers, who had examined compara-
tively few species and genera. I am able considerably to extend
the knowledge of the occurrence of the tracheal lung, and thus to
put upon a firmer basis my view that this part of the lung is
not a secondary development, but that its presence is a primary
condition of the lung in those reptiles, and probably in the allied
Lacertilia. In the following pages I direct attention to the
structure of the lungs in a few Colubrine Snakes, I have alr eady
referred to the lungs of certam Boide §.
The lungs of Coluber corais are in several respects remarkable.
In this s serpent the tracheal lung is developed to a very great
extent, but as an air-sac. The trachea ceases to be a closed tube.
almost immediately after its origin; half way between the free
and the attached ends of the mandibles the trachea opens out into
a gutter. It is not a question here of a narrow membranous
interval dorsally between the free ends of the tracheal rings.
These extremities are connected by a wide thin-walled sac several
times the diameter of the trachea itself. Towards the heart this
tracheal lung becomes slightly honeycombed in structure and vas-
cularised ; but it is avery small tract that can possibly serve as an
organ of respiration. The lung proper begins at the heart ; there
is no change at this point either in the calibre of the tracheal
lung, which is continuous with the thoracic lung, or in the form
of the tracheal gutter. The latter ceases almost immediately after
the commencement of the thoracic lung. An aperture leads into
the rudimentary left lung. This lung although small is evidently
functional ; its walls tere the usual honeycomb structure and are
red with blood capillaries.
Moreover, the cartilaginous semirings of the trachea are con-
tinued for a short distance into the second and smaller lung.
The large and principal lung retains its vascularity down to just
after the beginning of the liver. After this point it 1s merely a
thin-walled air-sac like the tracheal lung. Its length is unusual, at
least if it be compared, for instance, with the lungs of the Python.
It is traceable nearly to the cloaca posteriorly. It must therefore
form a very efticient swim-bladder or enable the snake to puff itself
“On the Trachea, Lungs, &c. of the Hamadryad,”’ P. Z.S. 1903, vol. 11. p. 319.
On the Visceral Anatomy of Pelagic Serpents,” 2bid. 1904, vol. 11. p. 147.
“ Contributions to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,” zd. 1906, vol. 1. p. 41.
Supra, p.5lo.
COHrtt—br
1906. | _ RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 521
up, when adopting a threatening demeanour, to an unusual
extent. It will be observed that the tracheal lung of Coluber
corais is planned on the model of that of the Viperide. But
instead of being vascular as in those Snakes, it is just the part of
the lung which is non-vascular, the vascularity commencing with
the thoracic lung. In the Vipers it is the tracheal lung which is
vascular and the thoracic lung which is not so.
I am fortunately able to compare the state of affairs in this
species Coluber corais with that of other species of the genus
Coluber. These will now be dealt with.
Tn Coluber longissimus (=C. esculapii) there is also a tracheal
lung, which is, however, different in detail from that of C. corais.
The lung-tissue is, as usual, continuous with the dorsal mem-
branous interval between the tips of the incomplete tracheal rings.
This interval is narrow as in Serpents, with no tracheal lung; but
for some distance, an inch or so, in front of the heart it has the
honeycombed structure of the lung proper. This fades away
gradually anteriorly into the ordinary membranous appearance
of this part of the respiratory apparatus in those Ophidia which
possess no tracheal lung. It does not seem to be vascular except
perhaps just at its commencement below, and has not the pink
colour characteristic of the functional Jung. There is a rudi-
mentary second lung which is vascular as in Coluber corais, and
the existence of which has been duly noted by G. W. Butler *.
Coluber obsoletus (= alleghaniensis).— In a spirit-preserved
example of this Coluber there are also traces of the tracheal lung
invading the membrane for some little distance in front of the
heart. There is also in this species a very distinct headwardly
directed cecum of the lung, as in other species of Coluber. There
is also present the second though rudimentary lung, which is,
however, cellular in structure and not a mere thin-walled sac.
The orifice into the second lung is exactly on a level with the
. apex of the heart. The orifice has the form of a perforation of
the tracheal gutter. It does not lie in the lung-substance beside
it. The tracheal gutter is in this species fairly extensive. It can
be traced easily to a point lying about half an inch behind the
commencement of the liver, that is about 4 inches behind the
apex of the heart. Its termination coincides with the end of
the vascular region of the lung. The total length of the Snake
itself from mouth to vent is 47 inches.
Coluber leopardinus, though a small Snake like Coluber longissi-
mus, has vestiges of the tracheal lung more like those of the large
Coluber corais. It resembles that species, in fact, by reason of the
great width of the anangious membrane which divides the tracheal
rings at their tips anteriorly. The honeycomb structure of the
lung extends for a shorter distance than in Coluber longissinvus in
front of the heart, and in this region the width of the “lung” is
less than anteriorly. Close to the apex of the heart—a little in
* P, ZS. 1895, p. 705.
522 MR. F, E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
front of it—the thoracic lung is marked off from the tracheal by
a short forwardly extending pouch of the former which lies
dorsally, and therefore, as seen in dissection, beneath the lower
end of the tracheal lung. Such a forward process of the thoracic
lung is common in Snakes, but I have not found it in Coluber
longissimus. It has in C. leopardinus obviously nothing to do
with the tracheal lung.
There is asecond honeycombed and vascular rudimentary lung.
In Coluber melanoleucus* there is a type of lung differing in
many respects from that of the three species of Coluber already,
or to be, dealt with. The trachea is continued down the lung fora
very great distance. It is from high up in the neck an open gutter
and runs as such to a point about half way down, or not far from
the posterior end of, the liver. The trachea does not cease at the
end of the vascular region of the lung, but extends some way
beyond the point at which the lung ceases to be vascular. When
a transverse section is made of the lung behind the heart, the
appearances presented suggest at first that the trachea is quite
independent of the lung. ‘The elasticity of the cartilaginous rings
keeps the trachea closed, and produces the impression of a closed
tube running within the lung. It is not, however, closed but
freely communicates along its whole length with the cavity of
the lung. ‘The lung-tissue does not extend forwards beyond
the region of the heart; this species has therefore no tracheal
lung. The honeycombed structure ceases in a very abrupt
fashion along a line which is rather oblique. I found a pocket
running forwards such as is met with in Coluber longissimus
and is not uncommon among Snakes. There is a considerable
distance in the neck-region between the separated extremities of
the tracheal semirings. But the membrane which divides them is
not swollen out into such a thin-walled sac as occurs in Coluber
corais. tis rather thick, and nowhere could I find any traces of
a honeycombed structure, which, considering the abrupt way in
which the lung ends at the heart, would hardly be expected.
Furthermore, there does not seem to be in this serpent any
rudimentary left lungatall. Ifit be present, which I doubt, it is so
small as to have escaped my observation.
It is clear that Coluber melanoleucus presents more differences
from the three species of Coluber that have been described than
any of them do from each other. The absence of a rudiment of
the left lung7y, the enormous extension down the lung of the
trachea, and finally the abrupt ending of the lung-tissue in the
region of the heart, are the salient points of difference. Jam much
inclined to doubt whether the inclusion of this species in the same
genus with the three species already referred to is, anatomically
considered, a sound procedure. But I hope later to offer some
observations upon the systematic arrangement of certain Ophidia.
* JT dissected two examples.
+ Even if this has been overlooked considerable differences remain. Cope,
however, was unable to find it like myself.
1906.] RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 523
Coluber catenifer agrees in most respects with Coluber melano-
lewcws, and these species, together with two or three others, have
been placed in a genus apart, viz. *Pityophis. The trachea in the
same way extends a long way down the lung, further, indeed, than
in Coluber melanoleucus. I traced the tracheal gutter some way
behind the liver, in fact to a point about two inches behind that
organ and close to the gall-bladder. In this region of the body
the lung has ceased to be vascular. As in the last species, the
lung-tissue is sharply marked offanteriorly and there is an anterior
diverticulum of the lung. Nor could I find the orifice of a second
lung. ‘Transverse sections of the lung in the vascular part of that
organ showed precisely the same features as have been indicated in
describing Coluber melanoleucus. The structure of the trachea
and lung, in fact, of the present species shows a slightly exaggerated
replica of the structure of the same parts in Coluber melanoleucus.
Coluber catenifer var. sayi.—l have examined a snake which
is thus labelled, but I am not aware by whom it was identified.
It forms part of a small collection of Snakes in spirit belonging to
the Society. In Boulenger’s ‘Catalogue of Snakes in the British
Museum,’ ‘ Coluber catenifer var. sayi” is placed under Coluber
melanoleucus, which is distinguished from C. catenifer. In the
example referred to here, I find absolutely no difference from the
lungs of Coluber catenifer as described above. So alike are they
that I find no occasion for a description 7.
* Of the 45 species of Coluber described by Boulenger (Catalogue of Snakes in
the British Museum, vol. 11. 1894, pp. 29 et seg.) the two above mentioned are the
only species in which only one labial scale forms a part of the margin of the eye and
there are two suboculars. In four other species which have been assigned to the
genus Pityophis both of these characters do not occur. The presence of a subocular
segmented off from the preocular is common and occurs, I may take this opportunity
of remarking, in an example of Coluber longissimus which I have examined, on one
side of the head with indications of approaching separation onthe other. This point
is not mentioned by Boulenger in his definition of the species and is theretore, I
presume, not usual. J am able therefore here to correlate a peculiarity of internal
structure with an external modification, viz. in the scaling of the head. But without
a more exhaustive survey of the structure of the species of Coluber, it would be
unwise to attempt generic rearrangements.
+ It is clear therefore that the question of the species requires some consideration.
I extract from Boulenger’s description in the Catalogue (p. 68) the following features
as distinctive of the two, viz.:—
C. catenifer. Rostral as broad as deep or slightly deeper. Anterior chin-shields
longer than the posterior. Subcaudal scales more than 65.
C. melanoleucus. Rostral much deeper than broad. Parietals usually broken up
behind. Anterior chin-shields much longer than the posterior. Subcaudals
less than 65. Some or all of labials with black sutures.
The other characters used either overlap or are not diagnostic so far as these two
species are concerned,
In one specimen of C. catenifer and two of C. melanoleucus belonging to the Society
I distinguish the above-mentioned characters with the exception of the black edges
of the labial, which occur in both species. In the latter the subcaudal scales were
48 and 57 pairs respectively ; in the single specimen of C. catenifer 71 pairs. In
this specimen, the prefrontals were not broken up, as is the case, according to Cope
(P. U.S. Nat. Mus. 1892), with C. wilkesit ; there was a subocular below the preocular
and one subocular below the two postoculars. In the two specimens of C. melano-
leweus there was no subocular in front and one below the two postoculars. In all
other respects, save colour, these several individuals agreed with Boulenger’s
description. Yet Baird & Girard (Cat. N. Amer. Reptiles in Mus. Smiths. Inst.
524 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
Coluber guttatus has a lung which is slightly different in various
ways from the species already described. The tracheal gutter
extends a good way down the lung, in fact a little way beyond
the point where it ceases to be vascular. This point is 5 inches
from the apex of the heart, and rather more than 2 inches after
the commencement of the liver. The lung-tissue does not cease
abruptly anteriorly, but dies away gradually some little way in
front of the heart. Here and further forward the membrane
lying between the extremities of the tracheal semirings is of
considerable breadth. At about on a level with the apex of the
heart there is an aperture in the lung-tissue which leads into a
forwardly directed diverticulum of the lung. I could find a
minute though decided trace of a second lung arising from the
tracheal gutter on a level with the apex of the heart.
The lung in Hrythrolamprus csculapit is single, there being
only a rudiment of the second lung. This rudiment, however, is
distinctly vascular and cellular in appearance, and a branch from
the pulmonary artery serves it. It is not, however, more than
about ? of an inch in length, and communicates with the trachea
not by a separate bronchus, but by a round hole in the trachea
before the latter ends in the interior of the perfect lung. The
complete lung extends headwards beyond the point where the
trachea enters it, as in various Snakes and Lizards. This section
of the lung has a kind of independence, for it possesses a restricted
lumen which is not broadly continuous with that of the lung
1853, pp. 65 & 69) distinguish “ Pityophis” catenifer and ‘ P.” melanoleucus by,
inter alia, the numerous dorsal blotches of the former and the fewer and larger of
the latter. Boulenger does not use this difference, and for the good reason (so far as
his own views are concerned) that he regards as a synonym of C. melanoleucus
“ Churchillia” or “ Pitoyphis” bellona of Baird & Girard (loc. cit. p. 66), which
has, like C. catenifer, numerous smallish dorsal blotches, but has the narrow rostral
and other characters of C. melanoleucus. The specimen of Coluber described above
as “Ooluber catenifer var. sayi’’ is quite obviously Baird & Girard’s Pityophis
bellona. It has the additional frontal shield mentioned and figured by those authors.
In other respects, save colour, it agrees in all the characters that I have just men-
tioned with my two examples of C. melanoleucus; the subcaudal scales are 55 pairs.
The colour is paler than that of my example of C. catenifer, but the pattern is the
same. These facts seem to me to support the view (held by Cope and others) that
Coluber sayi is a distinct species. And I have further evidence pointing the same
way. ‘The arrangement of the tracheal gutter is like that of Coluber catenifer, not
of C. melanoleucus.
In Coluber melanoleucus (measuring 41 inches from snout to cloaca) the liver, 72
inches long, commences 4 inches away from the apex of the heart. A second specimen
showed the same proportion. In an example of Coluber catenifer (36% inches from
snout to cloaca) the liver (7 inches long) commences 2 inches from the apex of the
heart. Finally, in “‘ Coluber catenifer var. sayi,’ measuring 32 inches from snout
to cloaca, the liver (6% inches long) begins 2 inches from apex of heart. ‘To resume—
the snake called Coluber sayi by Schlegel and Churchillia bellona by Baird & Girard
is not to be confused with either C. melanoleucus or C. catenifer. While the scaling
of the head agrees with that of O. melanolewcus, the colour plan is that of C. catenifer.
Certain visceral characters also agree with those of C. catenifer rather than C. melano-
leucus. We must therefore either fuse all these varieties into one species or
distinguish three. The latter course seems to be the more reasonable. But it
obviously remains to be determined what are the limits of the species, so far as
external characters are concerned.
1906. | RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 525
itself, but certain of the alveoli (about two I think) of the latter
are deeper than the rest and communicate with the pulmonary
appendage. In a transverse section of the latter it is seen to be
for the most part solid, with a cavity at either side. It seems to
be a prolongation of the outer edge of the lung proper, which is
thicker in its wall than the rest of the lung. There i is no special
communication of the headward extension of the lung with the
trachea. The lung ceases to be vascular some way down the
liver, and ends altogether a few inches before the termination
posteriorly of the liver.
When the trachea of Hrythrolamprus (text-fig. 93, p. 526) is cut
open, it is seen that, as in many (probably in all) Snakes, the tube
is not completely encircled with the cartilaginous hoops. There
is a median dorsal area which is occupied by soft tissue. This
area of soft tissue is continuous with the lung-tissue, and, more
than that, it is not merely a fibrous membrane but is divided into
hexagonal cells. It presents, in fact, the honeycombed appearance
of the lung though less marked. This is obviously a tracheal
lung, recorded in this Serpent here for the first time, so far as I
am aware, ‘The tracheal lung of Hrythrolamprus is, however, of
small dimensions. The cells are ranged not more than two or
three deep, The lung therefore does not project dorsally from
the trachea as in the better-developed forms of tracheal lung. It
is not, in fact, wider than in many forms where there is no deve-
lopment of pulmonary tissue in this region, but merely a fibrous
connecting-band between the tracheal semirings. The tracheal
lung, however, inextensive as it is, seems to function as a lung,
for it is vascular and of the same red colour as the functional
lung below. It has, moreover, a special branch of the pulmonary
artery supplying it. The pulmonary artery of this Snake is single
(text-fig. 93). Tt reaches the lung at the apex of the anterior lobe,
and passes obliquely back, lying ultimately to the outside of the
lung outside of the vena cava inferior, which covers in the natural
position of the viscera the pulmonary vein. ‘The artery before it
quite reaches the lung gives off a branch which at once divides
into two. ‘The lower of these branches supplies the anterior
lobe of the lung. The upper branch turns back, and runs up the
trachea along the pulmonary surface of that tube. It corresponds
therefore to the anterior branch of the pulmonary artery in
Bitis*, and to the tracheal branch of the pulmonary artery in
certain Lizards. The pulmonary artery can be traced nearly to
the end of the lung; it is to be seen in the posterior anangious
region of that viscus. At regular intervals it gives off branches
running across the lung. In the anangious region these branches
are slender; it is an interesting fact that they end by anasto-
mosing with the intercostals above. The nutritive blood of the
lung is therefore not separated from the respiratory blood.
* Beddard, “Contributions to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,”’ P. Z.S. 1906, vol. i.
p. 36.
+ Id. ibid. p. 44.
526 MR, F. E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND | May 1,
It is correctly stated by Duvernoy* that ‘on voit dans un
long espace des traces de la trachée intrapulmonaire dans le
poumon unique + de l’Lrythrolamprus aesculapii.” There is not,
however, a distinct gutter such as occurs in so many Snakes
Text-fig. 92. Text-fig. 93.
ne
Text-fic. 92.—Commencement of lung of Erythrolamprus esculapti cut open.
a. Forward extension of lung along trachea; 7. Lung; 7’. Rudimentary second lung,
the orifice into which is shown in the tracheal semirings; o. Orifice of head-
ward extension of lung (a) into main lung. The tracheal lung is shown in
front of (above) o.
Text-fig. 93.—Lung of Hrythrolamprus esculapii.
referred to in the present communication. It is a stout, though
narrow flat band, showing no incurving of its sides to form a
* Lecons d’Anatomie Comparée de Georges Cuvier, red. par G. L. Duvernoy, ed. 2,
vol. vii. (Paris, 1840) p. 188.
+ This particular statement is inaccurate.
1906. ] RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 527
gutter, which extends beyond the commencement of the liver.
This band seems to me to present a stage which I have not yet
met with in any other Snake, lying between the more usual tracheal
gutter and the rudimentary seam, which in a few Snakes (e. g.,
Python sebe and, which is more to the point at the present
moment, Z'arbophis) seems to be all that is left to represent the
continuation backwards of the trachea within the lung.
Tarbophis obtusus closely resembles Hrythrolamprus cesculapii
in the structure of its respiratory organs, and both Snakes are
placed by Boulenger in the same subfamily of Opisthoglypha.
Tt has a very distinct tracheal lung. This tracheal lung, how-
ever, as in Hrythrolamprus, is of very modest dimensions.
Although it presents the characteristic honeycombed structure
only, two or three of the cells intervene between the free ends of
the tracheal semirings. The tracheal lung is, in fact, very
narrow. The trachea is continued for a short distance into the
lung proper, and shortly before its termination gives off a
bronchus to the rudimentary left lung. From the point where
the tracheal semirings apparently terminate in the interior of the
lung a fibrous seam is continued onwards, which recalls at once a
very similar seam or ridge in the lungs of the Lacertilian genus
Teius* as well as of Python sebe, and of Hrythrolamprus just
described.
In Leptodira hotambaia, which belongs, like Hrythrolamprus
and Yarbophis, to the Dipsadomorphine family of the Opistho-
glypha, the lungs are not widely different from those of Tarbophis.
The advantage of examining a recently dead specimen is chiefly
seen in the ease with which the vascular can be marked off from
the anangious region of the lung. The minute portion of the lung
which in this Snake (and others) serves as an efficient breathing-
organ, contrasts with the large extent of the functional lung in
such a snake as itis arietans. There are about 10 inches of
vascular lung in the Puff-Adder and about 14 inches in Leptodira
hotambeia. Nor is this enormous difference to be explained by
relative bulk. Leptodira possesses a rudimentary left lung which
in spite of its small size is red, and thus entirely vascular. I have
had to remark in other cases upon the vascularity of the rudi-
mentary lung in Snakes. Assuming that the point where the
rudimentary lung arises marks the line of division between the
thoracic and tracheal lungs, Leptodira may be said to possess a
functional tracheal lung. As there is no headward extension of
the larger lung, it is not possible to fix the boundary of the
thoracic and tracheal lung otherwise. There is, however, an exten-
sion of lung-tissue further forward than the very short tract lying
in front of the bifurcation of the trachea which is vascular. The
tracheal lung is very wide. The membranous interval between
the dorsal ends of the tracheal semirings is very much wider than
the diameter of the trachea itself. This Snake, therefore, in the
* Milano, Zool. Jahrb. Abth. f. Anat. vii.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—l1906, No. XXXVI. 36
528 MR. F, E, BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May 1,
relations of the tracheal to the thoracic lung, bears the same
relation to Zarbophis as does Coluber corais to e. g. Coluber
melanoleucus. Finally, I have to point out that the bronchus does
not extend very far down the functional lung. The bronchial
gutter, which is quite flattened out and not gutter-like as it is
in Coluber *, reaches back to a point not more than half an inch
behind the apex of the heart.
In afresh example of Boodon lineatus the conditions of the
lung were very plainly visible on opening the body. The limits
between the vascular and the anangious regions of the respiratory
organ were easily mapped. The trachea was seen to be provided
dorsally with a tracheal lung, the cells of which were especially
plain and presented the appearance, before the trachea was split
up, of bubbles of air lying between the ends of the tracheal rings.
At a level with the commencement of the ventricle, this tracheal
ring took on a red hue, this part being vascular. The vascularity
of the lung was seen to continue down about an inch along the
liver, before the middle of which it ceased to be visible. The
bronchus is not, in this species, continued far down the lung. It
ceases, in fact, at the very commencement of the thoracic lung. A
careful examination failed to reveal any trace of a second rudi-
mentary lung. There was no perforation of the open bronchus
at the end of the heart. Neither is there any forward extension
of the functional lung headwards. The lung of this Snake is
therefore primitive in that it has retained considerable traces of
the tracheal lung, but modified in the entire absence of a second
lung and of a forward extension of the lung headwards. A second
specimen showed identical characters.
Sepedon hemachates.—In view of its relationship to the Hama-
dryad, I have been particularly anxious to examine this Snake,
which, however, shows only slight resemblances to the peculiar
precardiac diverticula of the windpipe in Ophiophagust. The
single lung—I have been unable to find a rudimentary lung {—
commences to be vascular in the region of the heart and con-
tinues to be so a little distance down the liver. The lung-tissue
does not, however, abruptly end or begin anteriorly ; it commences
gradually at about on a level with the auricles of the heart, this
portion being the equivalent of the tracheal lung of other species,
though not vascular. In front of this again the ends of the
tracheal rings are separated by a very wide membranous interval,
fully as wide as the true thoracic lung, and forming an air-sac
continuous with the lung which extends up to the head. The
arrangement is, in fact, like that of Coluber corais described above.
The tracheal gutter does not extend far into the thoracic lung and
is continued a little way further by a fibrous band.
The new facts which have been here detailed seem to afford
See p. 522.
P. Z. S. 1908, vol. 11. p. 332.
Milne-Edwards (Phys. et Anat. Comp. ii. 1857, p. 308 footnote) states that there
ne.
Ott *
is
1906. ] RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 529
additional evidence for the position which I ventured to take up
in arecent communication tothe Society*. I there expressed the
view that the tracheal lung typically exists in the Ophidia, and
that those cases where no traces are to be found are to be looked
upon as a reduction from a former state of affairs where the
tracheal lung was fully developed and functional. It seem
unlikely that the reverse is the case, and that the various genera
in which undoubted remains of a tracheal lung are now to be
found have independently acquired that structure. If such
instances were limited in number to a very few, that view might
with greater reason be adopted. As it is, it appears, from what
we know of comparative anatomy, to be not at all likely that a
complex series of modifications, resulting in the change of
structure and vascularisation of a membrane uniting the separate
edges of the tracheal semirings, should independently and so con-
stantly occur as the facts would then demand.
The new instances which I have been able to bring forward in
the present communication thus furnish additional arguments for
the correctness of my way of looking upon the matter, as I think.
Tt is interesting to note the ways in which the tracheal lung has
disappeared. In two Snakes so remote in the system as are
Coluber corais and Sepedon hemachates we have a practically
identical disposition of the lung. In both, the precardiac portion
of the lung is a very wide sac along which the trachea runs as a
gutter, and at the lowest extreme of which only is there any
development of lung-tissue. There is no question here of a
tracheal sac separate from the ensuing lung. Both organs are
evidently continuous. Nor is there a fixed line of demarcation
between the two regions; the one fades into the other. On the
hypothesis of a reduction, the structure of both of these genera
can be derived from such a condition as is preserved in the
Viperide ; or, if the introduction of a family, generally regarded
as much modified, be objected to (though it does not follow that
the Vipers are not archaic in one particular structure), then the
Boid Ungalia may be adduced, so far as I can judge from
Prof. Cope’s statements.
In Coluber longissimus and Hrythrolamprus csculapii, two
Snakes equally as remote from each other as are the two examples
just treated of, the modification is evidently taking place along
slightly different lies. In these Serpents the lung has apparently
shrunk in diameter before commencing to atrophy as a lung, but
the process of lung disappearance has taken place from before
backwards. ‘The initial stage of this series of modifications is
offered by such a type as Chersydrus granulatus, in which the
tracheal lung, according to Cope’s figure f, is of considerably less
calibre than the tracheal lung of a Viper. These are the two
principal lines along which the degeneration of the tracheal lung
has taken place: 7. ¢., firstly the disappearance of the lung-tissue,
* “Contributions to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,” P. Z. S. 1906, vol. i. p. 41.
+ Loc. cit. pl. xiii.
36*
930 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE VASCULAR AND [May l,
and then the restriction of the membrane left; or, firstly the re-
duction in diameter of the lung and then the disappearance of
the lung-tissue. That degeneration of this kind should occur in
more than one way is not surprising. It may be obviously
matched by parallel instances.
Tt is well known that among the Boide, for example, the lung,
or lungs, extend, like those of Lizards, beyond (7. e. headwards of)
the point of entrance of the bronchus into the lung. I have
mentioned several instances in the present communication. This
recess is enormously exaggerated in Heterodon platyrhinos, as
Prof. Cope (as well as others) has pointed out, and I can confirm
him from the examination of several mdividuals. It is in this
pocket of the lung that Prof. Cope seeks the origin of the tracheal
lung, if I rightly interpret the following passage, viz. (loc. ett.
p- 218) :—‘ The dorsal lung may present proximally alongside of
the trachea an auricle or pocket, and this is so developed im the
genus Heterodon as to reach to the head, without communication
with the trachea, other than that furnished by the normal portion
of the lung. In the Solenoglypha, without exception, this ex-
tension of the dorsal lung is present, and extends to the head, and
its lumen is continuous with the trachea throughout its length.
The same structure exists,” &. In the above-given account of
various species of Ophidia, it will be seen that I have found the
pocket in question to coexist with the rudiments of a tracheal
lung independent of it.
I cannot therefore accept Prof. Cope’s view of the origin of the
tracheal lung, and I put forward my own suggestions in its place.
His attempt to classify Serpents by the character of the lungs will
possibly form the groundwork of a more successful scheme. At
present the facts are not sufficient for the elaboration of a com-
plete arrangement of those Reptiles. Cope is probably justified
in some of the details of the scheme, for example in the separation
of the genus Ungalia from other Boas and Pythons. It is clear,
however, that he is not necessarily right in separating Lepto- |
gnathine from Scytalinz, for though the former doubtless possess
a tracheal lung, I have shown that Hryihrolamprus has considerable
traces of one. In details I have myself pointed out that the
characters of the lungs offer useful facts of assistance in classi-
fication. This is shown, for instance, among the species of the
genus Coluber, and the minute points of likeness between Lrythro-
lamprus and another Opisthoglyph genus, viz. Yarbophis, are
noteworthy. The presence or absence of the rudimentary lung is
obviously not so useful a character.
The usefulness of the lung-structure in settling details of
classification is also well shown in the case of Lioheterodon. This
genus was confused by earlier systematists with the American
Heterodon. Boulenger has shown%, utilising a structural pecu-
liarity in the dorsal vertebre first made use of by Prof. Cope,
* B. M. Cat. Snakes, vol. i. 1893, p. 171.
1906.] RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN THE OPHIDIA. 531
that Zroheterodon and Heterodon are distinct. The lung con-
firms Boulenger’s view of the separateness of these genera. I have
already referred to the long headward extension of the lung in
Heterodon, which nearly reaches the head. In Lioheterodon
madagascariensis this diverticulum of lung is only 2 of an inch in
length, and is anangious at its free extremity. Moreover, in
Heiteredon, the interannular membrane is very narrow; in Lio-
heterodon on the other hand, as I have already partly indicated
in another communication upon the Ophidia*, the membrane in
question is much wider than are the tracheal semirings. Near to
the heart are two folds across the membrane which result in the
formation of a pouch. This is not unsuggestive of the pouches
in the Hamadryad Snake. In any case the differences in lung-
structure between the two genera will be obvious.
§ Résumé of Principal Facts.
From the foregoing account of new facts in the structure of the
Ophidia I may select the following as embodying the principal
results :—
(1) The umbilical vein largely persists in Boa, as in Hunectes,
as a functional vessel. In Python there are less conspicuous
traces of it; but it is distinctly recognisable in P. molurus and
P. regius as well asin P. sebe. No blood-holding diverticulum
of the post-caval has been yet met with in Colubrine Snakes, the
enly vestige of the embryonic umbilical being a membranous seam
on the liver of Coluber corais.
(2) The additional facts recorded in the present communication
support the probability that a forward prolongation of the renal
afferent vein to the region of the gonads, which is to be regarded
as part of a persistent post-cardinal, is characteristic of the Boidse
and at least not characteristic (though rudiments may occur) of
the Colubrine Snakes. So far the Boide lie at a lower level than
other Snakes.
(3) In some, but not in all, Boide the parietal tributaries of
the renal afferent vein are connected at their emergence from the
body-wall by a continuous longitudinal trunk which extends from
behind to in front of the kidney. In the region of the kidney
this longitudinal vessel gives off no branches to the kidney itself.
In the Colubrine Snakes, on the contrary, there is no such longi-
tudinal dorsal parietal vessel; but intercostal veins may emerge
from the parietes in the region of the kidney to cross it and enter
the afferent renal vein. But there is no direct connection of
these intercostals with the capillary network of the kidney such
as has been found to occur in the snake-like Lizards Ophisaurus
and Amphisbena.
(4) The generality of the occurrence in the Boide of but a
* P. ZS. 1906, vol. i. p. 12.
+ Beddard, P. Z. S. 1903, vol. ii. p. 319.
532 THE VASCULAR AND RESPIRATORY SYSTEMS IN opHIDIA. [May 1,
single renal artery to each kidney, a fact quite independent of
the size of the kidney, is confirmed by several fresh examples.
(5) More evidence is adduced to show that among the Boine
Snakes the relations of the anterior abdominal vein to the afferent
renal veins are those of the Lacertilia; and it has been pointed
out that (in Boa constrictor) these veins may be symmetrical
in their origins in spite of the asymmetry of the kidneys. This
is, of course, a further point of likeness to (presumably) primitive
conditions.
(6) In considering the relations of the more or less double
anterior abdominal vein of the Boidz to the same vein or veins
in other Sauropsida, it is (or may be) important to note that, at
any rate occasionally (Loa constrictor), the left trunk is associated
by transverse connections with the epigastric vein, and the right
trunk only with the fat-body, and not at all with the epigastric
vein.
(7) Attention is directed to the intercostal arteries of Hrythro-
amprus, which appears to offer an intermediate condition between
the Boid Snakes and the Viperide. ‘To others it has appeared
that the Viperine Snakes are to be derived from the Opistho-
glyphous Colubrines.
(8) The structure of the genus Corallus on the whole confirms
the current view that it is to be referred to the Boine section
of the Boide.
(9) The existence of rudiments, apparently functional, of the
tracheal lung are more numerous in the Ophidia than would be
inferred from a consultation of the literature of the subject.
Such traces have been described above in a number of species
where they have not been hitherto recorded.
(10) The prevalence of at least traces of a tracheal lung in so
many and often not nearly related families is an argument for
considering that its existence is a retention—that it has not been
acquired separately in the several genera or families where it
occurs, but has rather been lost in those genera, &c., where there
is now no tracheal lung.
(11) The view of Prof. Cope that the tracheal lung is a further
extension of the Lizard-like pocket extending beyond the entrance
of the bronchus, which is found in the functional lung or lungs of
many Snakes, cannot be correct, since this pocket coexists with
remains of the tracheal lung in some forms.
(12) The structure of the lungs offers facts of detailed classi-
ficatory value; but the wide prevalence of the tracheal lung or
remains of it does not tend to support the scheme of classification
set out by Prof Cope in its entirety.
1906.] MR. H. MUNT ON AN OTTER FROM UGANDA. 533
May 15, 1906.
Dr. J. Ros— Braprorp, F.R.8., Vice-President,
in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following report on the additions that
had been made to the Society’s Menagerie during the month of
April 1906 :—
The number of registered additions to the Society’s Menagerie
during the month of April was 171. Of these 71 were acquired
by presentation and 6 by purchase, 80 were received on deposit,
4 in exchange, and 10 were born in the Gardens. The number of
departures during the same period, by death and removals, was
150.
Among the additions special attention may be called to :—
A Samango Guenon (Cercopithecus samvango) from South Africa,
deposited on April 25th.
A Pallas’s Cat (felis manul) from Tibet, deposited on April 3rd,
new to the collection.
Fourteen Desert Jerboa Rats (Notomys cervinus) from
Australia, deposited on April 20, new to the collection.
A Canadian Porcupine (£rithizon dorsatus) from North America,
presented by Mr. Munro Walker on April 11th.
My. F. BE. Beddard, F.R.S., exhibited a nearly full-time fetus
of the Red-fronted Lemur (Lemur rujfifrons), and called attention
to the carpal vibrisse, which were extremely conspicuous, though
the rest of the ventral surface of the arm was devoid of hair.
Mr. Beddard also exhibited, on behalf of Dr. C. G. Seligmann,
a cock of mixed breed which had been caponised for commer cial
purposes whilst young. The bird, which had been under obser-
vation for over a year, at no time showed any evidence of sexual
attraction for or towards either sex. On dissection, there was no
trace of testicular tissue. The head was hen-like, but the bird
possessed well-marked and rather stout but short spurs, whilst
the tail, which contained sickle-feathers, was “ over-furnished.”
Mr. R. I. Pocock, F.Z.S., Superintendent of the Gardens,
exhibited and made remarks upon a specimen of a Leaf-insect
(Phylliwm) from the Seychelles, which had been brought to the
Ceredlens by Mr. H. G. B. Meade-Waldo, F.Z.8.
Mr. Henry Munt, F.Z.S., exhibited, on behalf of Mr. Bussell,
a skin of the Spotted-necked Otter (Lutra maculicollis) obtained
at Fort Johnston, Uganda. The skull and carcase had been
extracted through the mouth, thus leaving the skin intact.
The following papers were read :—
534 MR. J. N. HALBERT ON THE HYDRACHNIDA [| May 15,
1. Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition,
conducted by Dr. W. A. Cunnington, 1904-1905.
Report on the Hydrachnida. By J. N. Haperr,
Dublin Museum *.
[Received March 9, 1906. }
(Text-figure 94.)
The Water Mites collected by Dr. W. A. Cunnington were
taken in Lake Nyasa and are referable to two species, which
have been described by Dr. F. Koenike in his papers on the
Hydrachnida of Madagascar and Hast Africa.
ENCENTRIDOPHORUS SPINIFER (Koen.).
Two of the three specimens of Hydrachnida collected at Nyasa
are to be referred to this species. Dr. Koenike includes it in the
Text-fig. 94.
cols
A. Dorsal view of Arrhenurus plenipalpts, Koen. (legs and palps not drawn).
B. End segment of fourth pair of legs of Encentridophorus spinifer (Koen.).
genus Atax (1); but Piersig makes a new genus Lncentridophorus
for its reception (2), chiefly on account of the peculiar spine which
replaces the claws on the end segment of the fourth pair of legs
* Communicated by Dr. W. T. Caumay, F.Z.S.
1906.] OF THE THIRD TANGANYIKA EXPEDITION. 535
(text-fig. 9 B), and the absence of a large chitinous disc-bearing
plate on each side of the genital field. The genital discs are
imbedded in the soft skin of the body.
The colouring of the Nyasa specimens is pale green with
brownish blotches on the dorsal surface, the central czcal area is
yellow, and the legs and palps green.
Localities. Zanzibar (Stuhlmann); Dromira Bay, Lake Nyasa,
June 19, 1904, amongalgz &e. (Cunnington).
ARRHENURUS PLENIPALPIS Koen.
A male Arrhenurus found in the same locality as the preceding
species seems to be referable to A. plenipalpis Koen. On com-
parison, however, with the description and figures of this species
some rather puzzling differences are apparent, notably the presence
in the Nyasa specimen of a chitinous petiolus-like organ. This
structure is situated in the middle line of the body and projects
in the posterior indentation of the body appendage in the form of
a short bluntly-pointed process (text-fig. 94 A). This, however, is a
sexual characteristic, which in the Micrwrus section of the genus
may possibly be prominent only in some specimens or under
certain conditions. The forked chitinous organ in the centre of
the appendage, which Dr. Koenike calls the “ Hautgebilde,” seems
to differ somewhat in outline, but I suspect that this may be due
to the preservation of the specimens or to slight differences in
the drawing. Otherwise the Nyasa mite agrees closely with
the description of A. plenipalpis (3), and a full description of
the Nyasa specimen is unnecessary. Although Dr. Koenike
describes the present species in the letterpress of his paper (8)
under the name of 4. plenipalpis, and makes reference to plate xxi.
figures 36-40, yet in the explanation of the plates these particular
figures are referred to as representing a new species, pertusus
(page 427). No explanation is given for this change of name.
The species is included in Dr. Piersig’s recent work on the
Hydrachnida (4) as A. plenipalpis.
Localities. Madagascar ; Nossi-Bé; German East Africa (Quili-
mane); Dromira Bay, Lake Nyasa (Cunnington).
Bibliography.
1. Kornrxt, F.—“ Die von Herrn Dr. F. Stuhlmann in Ostafrica
gesammelten Hydrachniden.” Jahrb. Hamburg. wissenschaft.
Anstalten, 1893, x.
2. Prersic, R.—“ Bemerkungen zur Hydrachnidenkunde.” Zool.
Anz. 1897, xx. pp. 59-61.
3. Kounrxn, F.—“ Hydrachniden: Fauna von Madagascar und
Nossi-Bé.” Abhand. Senckenb. Ges. 1898, xxi. pp. 297-435.
4, Prorsic, R.—“ Hydrachnide und Halacaride.” Das Tierreich,
1901. 13. Lieferung.
536 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON | May 15,
2. On Mammals from Northern Australia presented to the
National Museum by Sir Wm. Ingram, Bt., and the Hon.
John Forrest. By OLprizyp Tuomas, F.R.S., F.Z.8.*
[Received April 2, 1906.]
(Plate XX XVIL-4)
The Northern Territory of South Australia has a Mammalian
fauna of a very peculiar type, and one that is far from being
worked out, in spite of the labours of Dr. Elsey, Mr. Gould’s
collectors, and others in early days, and of Dahl, Tunney, and
others more recently, Similarly the centre of the continent is
badly represented in the National Collection, although Prof. W.
B. Spencer, of Melbourne, who first went there with the Horn
Expedition, has laid the foundation of a proper knowledge of it.
Now, thanks to the liberality of Sir Wiliam Ingram, Bart.,
and of the Hon. John Forrest, of Brisbane, a zoological collector
has been put to work at Alexandria, a station intermediate in
position between the two areas above referred to, and therefore
in a district possessing a very special interest to the student of
Australian zoology.
Alexandria is situated about lat. 19°S., long. 137° E., about 200
miles inland from the 8.W. coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria, and
lies in an area draining inwards to the Polygonum swamp. The
watershed-boundaries would, however, appear to be low, and
unlikely to act as barriers to the dispersal of species, so that in
this region the question of drainage is not likely to be of great
zoological importance. Collections have also been made near
Alroy, about 100 miles to the west of Alexandria. Perhaps later
the exploration may be extended still further west to the ranges
along the Trans-continental Telegraph-line.
Mr. W. Stalker, the collector employed, has naturally found
immense difficulties in the way of collecting in this desert region,
owing to the long-continued drought, no rains of any value having
fallen for several years, and the fauna being therefore at. its
lowest ebb.
For this reason the collection of which I here give a list is a
most creditable one for the time in which it was obtained, and as
rain has since fallen in the district we may hope that Mr. Stalker
will now be enabled to capture many further forms of interest
that have hitherto escaped him.
The present collection contains examples of 16 species, of which
five are new. The most interesting of these is the peculiar little
flat-headed Marsupial mouse which I have named Phascogale
* [The complete accounts of the new species described in this communication
appear here; the names and preliminary diagnoses of two of the species were
published in the ‘ Abstract,’ and these are distinguished by the vames being under-
lined.—Eprrokr. |
+ For explanation of the Plate, see p. 543.
PZ.S.1906. Pl XXXVI.
H Goodchild, del. et lith.
Fhatth imp
1, MUS i ORR Swi, Be IP levATS COG Nile ING AIVE
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM NORTHERN AUSTRALIA. 537
ingrami, after Sir William Ingram, though a new species of Aus
(IZ. forresti) has such peculiarities of dentition that their study
has resulted in a recent. rearrangement of the murine genera of
Australia.
1. NyctorHiLus GEOrFRoYI Leach.
¢. Alexandria.
Forearm 35 mm.
2. CHALINOLOBUS GOULDI Gray.
3. 122,127. ©. 125,128. Bluff Hole, Alexandria, 21-24
May, 1905.
3. SCOTEINUS GREYI Gould.
Ten specimens. Alexandria.
A, NYCTINOMUS PLICATUS COLONICUS, subsp. n.
¢. Alexandria. B.M. No. 6.3.9.16. Type.
Similar in all essential particulars to the true Indian phcatus,
but rather larger in body and limb dimensions, and markedly
larger in the skull, the cranial crests, sagittal and lambdoid, very
well developed.
Dimensions of the type, measured on the spirit-specimen :—
Forearm 50 mm. .
Head and body 67 mm.; tail 42; ear 22; third finger, meta-
carpal 50, 1st phalanx 21, 2nd phalanx 22; lower leg 18.
Skull—egreatest length to occipital crest 22; basal length 17-7;
zygomatic breadth 13-5; mastoid breadth 12; palate length 8°7 ;
front of upper canine to hack of m* 8; front of lower canine to
back of m, 9.
Hab. and Type as above.
A South-Australian specimen of WV. plicatus received from
Prof. Leche in 1890 also belongs to this larger race. On the
other hand, examples from New Guinea and the Fiji Islands
correspond in size with Javan and Indian specimens.
5. Canis pinco Blum.
Skin and two skulls. Alexandria.
6. Mus viLLosisstuus Waite.
M., longipilis Gould nec Waterh.
6 PSO Si 80 lO OG NOSIS SAO Ahi Ory era ie
141,143. Alexandria.
gd. 145, 186, 187. 2. 147, 148, 184, 185. 8.W. of Alroy.
This species is so common at the station as to be a serious
est.
The type locality of Gould’s M. longipilis was the Victoria
River, about 400 miles to the west of Alexandria, but in the
same faunal area.
538 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [May 15,
¢. Mus rorresti Thos. (Plate XX XVII. fig. 1.)
Abstr. P. Z.8. No, 32, p. 6, May 22, 1906.
©. 92, 101, 104, 117, 118, 119. Alexandria.
es Caught on dry grassy ‘plain. Native name ‘ Keragenga.’
Mamme 4,”—_W. 8.
Size medium, intermediate between “rat” and “mouse.” Fur
of medium length; hairs of back 9-10 mm. long, fairly coarse, but
not spinous. General colour above pale ‘“ drab-grey,” paling to a
creamy drab on the sides. Some specimens are, however, more
buffy in tone. Under surface pure sharply defined white through-
out, the hairs white to their bases. Ears rather short, their
proectote pale brown, not darker than the general colour of the
head ; a tuft of creamy-drab hairs at their anterior base. Upper
surface of hands and feet pure white. Tail well-haired, greyish
white, little darker along the upper side.
Skull rather lightly built, with a slender muzzle. Interorbital
region narrow, parallel-sided, its centre concave upwards, its
edges rounded anteriorly, squared behind, but without ridges.
Palatal foramina long, reaching backward to the anterior fourth
of m'’, unusually narrow, especially posteriorly, their edges
rounded, Palate extending in middle line some way behind m‘,
the interpterygoid fossee commencing further forward than the
mesopterygoid one between them; the former very broad, the
latter narrow. Bulle comparatively little swollen.
Incisors slender, even in old specimens. Molars of rather
unusual structure as compared with typical Mus (ratius, &e.), but
there is a great deal of variation among the Australian Muride
in this respect, and the characters of J. forresti are led up to by
other described species—e. g., M. nanus and M. gouldii. M* with
a very strongly marked cingular ledge at its antero-internal
corner, practically forming a small supplementary anterior lamina ;
the normal anterior and second laminz very strongly slanted
backwards internally, their outer cusps hardly perceptible. M?
with the large antero-internal cusp (“6” of Winge) about equal
to the postero-external (“5 5”), the normal main lamina between
them strongly tilted, as in m’, and with its inner and median
cusps subequal, the outer practically absent; a minute antero-
external supplementary cusp present. Lower teeth unusually
brachyodont; m, and m, each with a small median supplementary
cusp behind.
Dimensions of the type :—
Head and body 104 mm.; tail 72; hind foot 19; ear 15.
Skull—greatest length 25; basilar length 21; zygomatic
breadth 13:5; nasals, length 8°5; interorbital breadth 3°6 ;
palatilar length 13; diastema 7:6; palatal foramina 5°5x 1:4;
length of upper molar series 4:4.
Hab. Alexandria.
Type. Old female. B.M. No. 6.3.9.39. Original number 118.
Collected 10 May, 1905.
1906. | MAMMALS FROM NORTHERN AUSTRALIA. 539
This strikmg species may be readily distinguished from all
others by its intermediate size, pale colour, pure white belly,
peculiarly narrowed palatal foramina, and the unusual dental
characters above described. Mus fieldi Waite, in other respects
apparently near it, has a very much longer tail. I have named
it in honour of the Hon. John Forrest, who has shared with
Sir William Ingram the expense of supporting a collector at
Alexandria station.
8. Mus HERMANNSBURGENSIS Waite.
3. 126, 131. 9%. 124, 130. Bluff Hole, Alexandria, May
1905.
3. 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 169,179,182. 9. 167,
168, 170, 180, 181, 183. 35 miles 8.W. of Alroy, Alexandria.
Alt. 800’.
“These Mice make large burrows in the hard stony ridges,
piling up the excavated stones on the surface. The entrance
is about 15 or 20 feet from the pile of stones, and is a small hole
surrounded by a ring of stones.”—IW. S.
Many of the dental peculiarities of M. forresti are present in
this species, notably the strong development of the antero-internal
cingular cusp of m"’, and the slanting position of the inner part
of the laminz of the same tooth. There is, however, an unusual
amount of variability in the development of the different cusps,
especially in the degree to which the outer cusp of the upper
molars is separated from the main middle one. The palatal
foramina are not specially narrowed behind.
No skins of this interesting species had been previously sent to
Kurope.
9. Notomys miTcHELLI Og.
Slo a Lod wy Vor glosn 2. Lit, MiSs Sea Oue hie
152, 156, 171, 173, 176; and one in spirit. S.W. of Alroy,
Alexandria.
Mamme 0—2=4,
The range of WV. mitchelli seems to extend through the western
part of New South Wales and Queensland. The British Museum
contains examples collected by Sir Thomas Mitchell in Central
New South Wales, while the type, now in the Sydney Museum,
was obtained near the junction of the Murrumbidgee with the
Murray.
My reasons for applying the name Notomys to the Jerboa-
footed members of the Conilwrus group have been explained
elsewhere *.
All these specimens have an indication of a glandular organ on
the throat, but whether it is such a “pouch” as that on which
Mr. Waite founded the genus Ascopharyna, the condition of the
specimen does not enable me to state.
* Aun. & Mag. N. H. (7) xvii. p. 81 (1906).
540 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [ May 15,
10. Macrorus rurus Desm.
2 (young). Alexandria.
11. TRIcHOSURUS VULPECULA ARNHEMENSIS Coll.
OP 2s ls3en Alexandria:
12. DasyuRUS HALLUCATUS Gould.
©. 138. Alexandria, 800’.
“Trapped near water. lives in lakes under and in rocks,.”—
WS
13. PHASCOGALE MIMULUS, sp. n.
@. Skinned from spirit. Alexandria. (B.M. No. 6.3.9.75.)
A small species with a red patch behind each ear. No lower
secator *,
Size small, the general bulk far less than in Ph. macdonnellensis,
with which alone comparison is needed. Fur short and fine;
hairs of back only about 5 mm. in length, as compared with
8 mm. in the allied species. General colour above rather browner
than “smoke-grey,” rather greyer than “ broccoli-brown,” but
some slight alteration may have occurred during the few months
the specimen has been in spirit. Under surface dull cream-buff,
probably whiter originally, the hairs dark slaty for three-fourths
their length. Head clearer grey than back, a light line edging
the eyes above and below. Ears of medium length, their fine
hairs rufous brown. Behind each ear a large and prominent
patch of light rufous hairs, contrasting strongly with the general
colour. Upper surface of hands and feet dull whitish; soles with
the main pads arranged as in Ph. macdonnellensis, but the general
surface less granulated and the foot itself markedly narrower,
measuring in the type only 3:4 mm. in breadth as compared with
5:2. Tail nearly the length of the head and body, slightly
incrassated at base, thinly haired, not tufted or crested, dull
rufous brown above, rather paler below.
Skull considerably smaller than that of Ph. macdonnellensis,
but of the same general proportions. Nasals rather shorter and
broader. Bulle conspicuously smaller.
Teeth as in the allied species, with the remarkable exception
that the last premolariform tooth, the ‘“secator” (p* of the
Catalogue of Marsupials), while similarly absent in the lower jaw,
is in the upper well developed, two-rooted, barely smaller than
the tooth in front of it, and slightly larger than p'. In Ph. mac-
donnellensis this tooth is minute and single-rooted above in the
usual correlation to its total absence below.
* The secator is the changing premolar, “ p*” of the Catalogue of Marsupials, but
probably more correctly homologised with the tritus, or p* of other mainmals:
cf. Ann. & Mag. N. H. (7) xvi. p. 425 (footnote) (1905). In that footnote the
words “or more probably mp?” should be deleted.
1906.] MAMMALS FROM NORTHERN AUSTRALIA. 54l
Dimensions of the type, measured in spirit :—
Head and body 76 mm.; tail 74; hind foot 13:5; ear 16.
Skull—ereatest length 24:7; basal length 22; zygomatic
breadth 14:6; nasals 9; interorbital breadth 5:3; height of
crown above basion 5°6; palate length 13; breadth at outer corners
of penultimate molar 8°8; antero-posterior length of bulle 5:8
(6°8 in Ph. macdonnellensis); combined length of three anterior
molariform teeth 5:2. i
Hab. and Type as above.
This species shows affinity to the Central-Austratian Ph. mac-
donnellensis by its absent lower secator and its rufous ear-patches,
but is distinguished by its smaller size, shorter fur, greyer colour,
smaller bulle, and by the increased development of its upper
secator, a development quite anomalous in the case of a species
without a lower one. In Ph. macdonnellensis Prof. W. B. Spencer
records that in every one of 13 specimens examined this tooth is
either absent or very minute, so that the presence of a well-
developed double-rooted upper secator clearly indicates specific
distinction.
14, PHAscocaLe 1ncRAMI Thos. (Plate XX XVII. fig. 2.)
Abstr. P.Z.8. No. 32, p. 6, May 22, 1906.
6. 110,111. @. 109,113. Buchanan, Alexandria, 600’.
6. 120. Bluff Hole, Alexandria, 600’.
A remarkably small species, with minute teeth and flattened
skull.
Size very small, slightly smaller even than in Ph. minutissima.
Fur soft, close, and fine; hairs of back about 4 mm. in length.
General colour above not unlike that of the paler wild-living
forms of JMus musculus, something between Ridgway’s “ wood-
brown” and “ broccoli-brown,” the hairs slaty grey with pale
tips. A younger specimen is clearer grey, without the drabby
tone. Under surface paler, with a yellowish tinge, not sharply
defined, the hairs slaty at base except on the chin. Crown like
back. Cheeks and chin whitish. A whitish-buffy line just over
each eye. Ears of medium length, their fine hairs buffy whitish.
Upper surface of hands and feet whitish. Tail of medium length,
uniformly short-haired, about as in Mus musculus, not pencilled,
pale brownish white, scarcely lighter below.
Skull remarkable for its extraordinary flattening, a flattening
only equalled in 4 other mammals*, three being bats, the height in
profile view from the base of the skull in front of the bulle to the
crown only 3°3 mm., as compared with 4°7 mm. in a skull, other-
wise little larger, of Ph. minutissima. Zygomata evenly convex
outwards. Nasals well expanded in their posterior half. Inter-
orbital region flat, its edges without ridges. Occipital crests
almost obsolete. Anterior palatine foramina reaching to the level
* Graphiurus platyops, Tylonycteris pachypus, Mimetillus moloneyi, and Pla-
tymops macmillant.
542 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [May 15,
of the front of the canines. Posterior palate practically without
vacuities. Anterior portion of bull considerably larger than
posterior.
Teeth with the same relative proportions to each other as in
Ph. minutissima, but conspicuously smaller throughout, both abso-
lutely and in proportion to the size of the skull. Upper secator
(last premolar, the “p*” of the Catalogue of Marsupials) about
twice the size of the subequal anterior and median premolars.
Lower secator about half the size of the anterior premolar,
which is in turn about half the size of the median one.
Dimensions of the type, measured in the flesh :—
Head and body 80 mm.; tail 60; hind foot 10; ear 9.
Skull—greatest median length 18; basal length 17; zygomatic
breadth 9:7; nasals 6°6 x 3; interorbital breadth 3:8; breadth of
brain-case 8:5; palate length 8:7; length of upper tooth-row 8;
combined length of three anterior molariform teeth 3-1; length
of lower tooth-row 7:2.
A female skull is smaller, 16 mm. in greatest length.
Hab. Alexandria, central part of Northern South Australia.
Alt. 600".
T'ype. Male. B.M. No.6.3.9.77. Original number 111. Col-
lected 30 April, 1905. Three specimens.
This remarkable little species looks externally likea more pallid
representative of Ph. minutissima, but the peculiar characters of
its skull and teeth show that it is really a quite distinct animal.
I have much pleasure in naming it after Sir William Ingram,
to whose initiative and generosity the Museum is indebted for the
sending of a collector to this most interesting locality.
15. SMINTHOPSIS LARAPINTA Spencer.
6. 101, 102, 112, 116. ©. 93, 100, 119, 144. Alexandria,
600.
3. 146. 8.W. of Alroy, Alexandria.
“Native name ‘Baraga.’ Caught among dead timber on
plain.”—W.S.
This is a very beautiful drab-grey species, with a contrasted
dark line running down the muzzle, and with the centre of the
sole naked as far back as a point equidistant between the heel
and the tip of the hallux. It was first obtained at Charlotte
Waters, Central Australia, during the Horn Expedition, and was
described by Prof. Spencer, who unfortunately, working only
from spirit-specimens, did not mention the dark facial line,
which is, however, clearly marked in a metatype in the Museum
collection.
S. nitela Collett *, of which we have a co-type, would appear
to be the same animal, Dr. Collett having been misled by the
absence of all reference to the facial line in the original descrip-
tion, and the metatype in the Museum having only been received
* P. ZS. 1897, p. 334,
1906. | MAMMALS FROM NORTHERN AUSTRALIA. 543
after his description was published. Dr. Collett’s examples were
from the Daly River, so that Alexandria is to a certain extent
intermediate between the two localities.
16. SMINTHOPSIS STALKERI, Sp. Nn.
6. 174,175. S.W. of Alroy, 800’.
A small species coloured like S. larapinia, but with more hairy
soles and shorter tail.
Size rather less than in S. larapinta, but neither of the two
specimens is more than just adult. Fur soft and fine, about
6 mm. long on the back. General colour above more bufty than
in S. larapinta, the light rings on the hairs dull cream-buff, their
fine tips dark brown. Under surface creamy white, the extreme
bases of the hairs slaty. Head like back, a dark line on the
forehead between the eyes, not so distinct or so long as in
S. larapinta. ars of medium length, quite unlike the long ears of
S. hirtipes, pale grey throughout. Upper surface of hands and
feet white. Palms and soles intermediate in their characters
between those of the hairy-footed S. hirtipes and of the ordinary
naked-footed species; the palms apparently with low granulated
cushions, but these cannot be accurately described on dried speci-
mens, even when re-damped; the soles with a compound cushion
at the end of the metatarsus, as in S. hirtipes, but this is naked
and granulated as in other species, and has three minute non-
lineated pads upon it; the centre of the foot is finely hairy to
beyond the tip of the hallux, a few hairs even extending to the back
of the large compound pad. ‘Tail shorter than in S. larapinia,
incrassated at base; finely hairy, greyish white above and below,
the tip not darkened.
Skull and teeth very much as in S. larapinta, the muzzle rather
shorter; bullae much smaller than in S. hirtipes.
Dimensions of the type, measured in the flesh :—
Head and body 70 mm.; tail 65; hind foot 15; ear 17.
Skull—ereatest length 23:2; basal length 21:4; zygomatic
breadth 13; nasals 8; combined length of three anterior molari-
form teeth 4:7.
The other specimen has head and body 72 mm.; tail 70.
Type. Subadult male. B.M. No. 6.3.9.91. Original number
175. Collected 1 August, 1905.
This pretty species forms an interesting link between the
hairy-soled S. hirtipes Thos., described from Charlotte Waters,
and the ordinary naked-soled species of the genus. Its shorter
tail and more buffy colour will also distinguish it from S. lara-
inta.
: Prof. Spencer’s S. psammophilus would appear to havea similar
foot-structure, but 1s considerably larger.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXVII.
Fig. 1. Mus forresti, p. 538.
2. Phascogale ingrami, p. 541,
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XX XVII. 37
544 PROF, W. B. BENHAM AND MR. W.J. DUNBAR oN [May 15,
3. On the Skull of a Young Specimen of the Ribbon-fish,
Regalecus. By W. B. Bennam, D.Se., M.A, KAS
Professor of Biology in the University of Otago, and
W. J. DunBar.
[Received April 2, 1906.]
(Plates XXX VITT. & XXXIX.*)
1. INTRODUCTION.
Whether the small Ribbon-fish described by me (1) as Regalecus
parkert be a distinct species, or, as seems probable, merely a young
stage of the Great Ribbon-fish, 2. glesne, it seemed desirable to
have the skull described and figured for comparison with the
detailed account of the latter fish published by Professor Parker
in the ‘Transactions’ of the Society 7.
The correct name for the Ribbon-fishes of the New Zealand as
of other coasts is somewhat doubtful. Specimens have been
described and named by Von Haast (2) as R. pacificus, and by
Parker (3 & 4) as &. argenteus, while Forbes (5) inclined to the
opinion that the specimen which came into his hands was identical
with A. grillit of Lindroth. This matter of the synonymy was
treated at some length by Parker, and after a comparison of the
measurements and of other external features given by various
naturalists for different specimens studied here and in the Northern
hemisphere he came to the conclusion (3) that the specimens
obtained in the neighbourhood of Dunedin belonged to a new
species, &. argentews: and under this title he described the skeleton
in the Society’s ‘ Transactions’ (9), but in an “Addendum” to his
second article (4) (inserted at the commencement of the volume,
immediately following the titlepage) he expressed a doubt as
to whether, after all, he was justified in this step. He wrote:
‘“« Hiverything seems to lead to the conclusion that most of the
supposed species of Regalecus are identical, and that the more recent
specific names (including argenteus) will have to give way probably
in favour of Ascanius’ original name glesne.”
To the same effect wrote Goode & Bean in 1895 in describing
the Ribbon-fishes of the North Atlantic (6). On p. 481 of
‘Oceanic Ichthyology’ they write :—“ It is not certain that there
is more than one species of Regalecus, although various names
have been suggested in connection with the comparatively few
individuals which, during the past century and a half, have been
captured in the North Atlantic.” Consequently, they register
these fishes under the name JL. glesne.
If this be the case, we have an interesting instance of a practically
cosmopolitan deep-water fish.
* For explanation of the Plates, see p. 556.
+ For this purpose I handed the skull to my pupil W.J. Dunbar, who to my great
regret was drowned just after the paper was completed in MS. I have retained his
name as co-author, as he contributed the description and figures of this skull, and
the notes comparing it with Parker’s account.—W. B. Benyam.
JE) ZS IOC. TE OO
| otte bones
M P.Parker lith. Parker k West imp
SKULL OF YOUNG RIBBON FISH (REGALECUS,)
es Zens: LOG PX Ke
Ae: --Lanethe.
pas. --
MP. Parker ith. r Parker & West imp.
SKULL OF YOUNG RIBBON FISH (REGALECUS)
1906. THE SKULL OF A YOUNG RIBBON-FISH. 549
Parker (3) dealt so fully with the various accounts of the
Specimens captured on the coasts of New Zealand and Australia,
that it is needless for me to repeat the record. But since he
wrote his second article in 1888, additional specimens have been
recorded and described by Forbes (5), by Drew (7), and by
Clarke (8), the last being a quite perfect individual, with the
pectoral fins still uninjured, and the article is illustrated by a
good figure of the entire fish.
Finally, a couple of years ago, a large specimen was reported to
me as having been thrown on shore near the entrance to the Otago
Harbour, but while my informant was engaged in telephoning to
the Museum, to arrange for its despatch to me, the usual fate, in
the form of boys and stones and sticks, awaited the rarity: so
that by the time my informant returned to the shore the fish
was so damaged as to be valueless.
We thus have records of more than a dozen of these rare fishes
having been obtained in these seas within the last 50 years; and
the majority on the coast of the South Island. Of these all but
one have been apparently nearly or quite full-grown, reaching a
length of from 12 to 18 feet, Drew’s specimen being only 7 feet
4} inches. Judging, however, from his other measurements, it
appears probable that a part of the posterior end was missing: he
says, ‘‘ the fish ended abruptly with thick rounded end, and there
were no spines at the caudal end.” He does not state the height
of this truncated extremity, and we are left in doubt as to how
much is missing.
It is, however, to the markings on “ &. parkert” that I would
draw attention. It will be remembered that one of the most
striking differences in the external features of this specimen—apart
from body-proportions—lies in its colour-markings.
Parker, Von Haast, Clarke, and others have described
(and figured) the peculiar, irregularly vertical streaks of black or
very dark-blue, irregular in form, size, and arrangement, but
limited to the anterior region of the body.
Parker (4. p. 23) says:—‘‘In addition [to these marks] the
whole body was covered with oval or circular grey spots, covered,
and thus toned down, by the silvery coating” (of the skin).
‘“‘' These very obscure spots are hardly visible in certain lights.”
Clarke (8. p. 262) says of his specimen :—“‘As the fish gratlually
dried, numerous transverse markings developed themselves, more
especially along the whole of the postanal division, and the round
and greyish markings became more apparent.”
Now, in “&. parkeri” the characteristic black, irregular
streaks are entirely absent, but the silver ground-colour was
traversed by “14 dark transverse bands set at fairly regular
intervals from the back of the head to the end of thebody. Each
band extends over the entire depth of the body and is separated
from its neighbour by a space about equal to its own length.”
“These colour-bands are not black, but extremely pale grey, and
could only be recognised by reflection in certain lights, the grey
37*
546 PROF. W. B. BENHAM AND MR. W.J. DUNBAR ON [May 15,
being due to minute pigment-cells below the silver ” (Benham, loc.
cit.). After being in formol for a couple of years these marks are
still present, and more distinct than in the recently dead fish.
Another feature in which R. parkeri differs from the specimens of
R. glesne is in proportions of parts and in the greater number of
dorsal fin-rays: for whereas, in most of specimens of the full-grown
fish, these number from 200-260, as given for different individuals,
there are 400-500 in the specimens of R. parkeri; but Forbes gives
422 as the total number in the full-grown individual described
by him.
As the number of fin-rays in the dorsal fin has been utilised by
ichthyologists as a specific character, this variation in the adults
of what are regarded as one species is interesting.
For convenience of a comparison of “ 2. parkeri” with the
adult forms, I here tabulate the series of measurements adopted
by Parker and followed by Forbes and Clarke :—
he specimen A is the one described in the body of my article;
B is that referred to in the footnote (1. p. 200), the skull of which
is described below.
A. B.
Motalwlenothepecmcnsc mercer eave CCC ee) MOR UO Ue 6 ft. 3 in.
Greatest sheishttotibody, Weeescceee see eeeeeeeeesee ese 0°75 inch 1°75 inch
Length of head (jaws retracted) .............c.ccecse sere 2°12 inches} 3 inches
Preanal length (snout to anus) .............. seen S25 22.
ProportiomioL height tol enethyaeeea-ereeeesseeeeat seas 1:60 1:43
A length of head to total length ............... 1:21 1:25
a5 preanal region to total length ............... ikg SF3 1: 34
5 head-length to preanal length ............... 1: 6°36 ie ¢
5 height to preanal length .................... 1:17 1:125
Total number of dorsal fin-rays (?) 397 450 to 500
: height 1 1
; , Q t , ~ Ors ee a Bor. eet
In the adult fish the proportion ieneth varies from 10 to 6G
head-length & F 1
ep 4 a totallength ~” 2 14, “97:85
preanal length ile t falys
2 2 2 totallength ” ” 25 ° 336
feniclenet a Lo ot
ff a ‘i preanal length ” Dee Se es
height al t 1
Pt te ” preanal length ” » 43 °° 5
4 is remarkable that, in the case of the first three relations, the
high numbers are found in the longest specimen, that described
by Forbes, in which, too, the number of fin-rays is excessive.
1906. ] THE SKULL OF A YOUNG RIBBON-FISH. 547
Otherwise one might state that these denominators decrease as
the fish increases in length.
The really important differences in these relations occur in
those cases in which the greatest height is a factor—which is very
much less in proportion to the length in the young than in the
adult.
Tf, then, “ R. parkeri” be the young of &. glesne, we have not
only a great change taking place during growth, in the proportions
of all the parts, especially the height-length relation, but a
diminution in the total number of fin-rays in the dorsal fin, and
the breaking up of tiansverse coloured bands into oval and
circular spots, and also the appearance in the fore part of the body
of much darker irregular streaks.
We know that somewhat similar changes do take place in fishes
belonging to the family in which Regalecus is included. In
Trachypterus, for example, such changes are illustrated in
Giinther’s ‘Study of Fishes,’ p. 521, and apparently Liitken
had already expressed the opinion that such growth-changes
would oceur in Regalecus (8. p. 294).
t was disappointed in finding so little about this subject in the
recent volume on Fishes in the ‘Cambridge Natural History’ ;
but im the systematic portion Boulenger (p. 714) remarks: “ ‘The
life-histories (of Tzeniosomi) are still very imperfectly known, and
great changes of form take place during growth;” but nothing
further is said about the matter.
I have been unable, owing to the poverty of our libraries in
New Zealand, to ascertain whether any, and if so what, work has
been done on changes in the detailed structure of the skull during
growth. The references to be found in Wiedersheim, or in
Ziegler’s ‘ Vergleich. Entwick. d. nieder. Wirbelthiere,’ refer
only to embryonic changes, so far as I have been able to ascertain
from abstracts in the ‘ Zoolog. Jahresbericht.’
The present contribution, together with my previous article on
the external form of 2. parkert, is a step in this direction, if this
fish be, in fact, the young of F. glesne.
Il. DESCRIPTION OF THE SKULL.
(By W. J. Dunzar.)
A. The Bones of the Upper and Lower Jaw.
The Premazilla consists of two regions, namely, a thin plate
lying at the side of the oral aperture (pmz.), the “alveolar portion”
of Prof. Parker, and a long dorsally situated “nasal process”
(pma.'), which is connected with its fellow of the other side by a
laterally compressed plate of cartilage (pma.”, Pl. XX XVIII.
fig. land Pl. XX XIX. fig. 3). This process extends back over the
cranium on the dorsal surface, lying in a cartilage-lined “anterior
dorsal” groove in which it can slide to and fro. In R. glesne the
bone has relatively a much shorter nasal process, the two regions
548 PROF. W. B. BENHAM AND MR. W.J. DUNBAR ON [May 15,
being almost equal in length ; whereas in the present species the
nasal process is more than twice the length of the alveolar plate.
Again, the longer axis of this plate is, in &. glesne, vertical and
perpendicular to the nasal process, while in &. parkeri the longer
axis of the plate is almost horizontal and parallel to the nasal
process (Pl. XX XVIII. fig. 1).
The Mazilla, instead of being, as in a typical teleostean skull, a
narrow rod of bone, is broad and subquadrate, marked on its
outer surface by ridges—as in other dermal bones of Regalecus—
which rise from a point near the dorsal posterior border (fig. 1).
The maxilla overlaps the hinder part of the alveolar plate of the
premaxilla, and can be distinctly seen through the silvery
epidermis. On its inner side is a pronounced ridge, which is
continued beyond the posterior margin of the bone as a peg-like
process (ma.') lying alongside the nasal process of the premaxilla
(Pl. XXXVIIT. fig. 1 and Pl. XXXIX.. fig. 3). The antero-
posterior length is somewhat greater than the vertical height,
whereas in &. glesne the bone is long and narrow, and is at least
twice as high dorso-ventrally as it is wide: in fact its relation
to mouth is more like that commonly met with in Teleosteans.
The lowerjaw(Pl. XXX VIIT. figs. 1, 2) consists of the usual three
bones, the Dentary, the Articulare, and the Angulare, enclosing
Meckel’s cartilage, which is distinctly visible through them. The
region above Meckel’s cartilage may be termed the supra-meckelian,
and the part below that line the infra-meckelian region. In &.
glesne, Prof. Parker describes the supra-meckelian part of the lower
jaw as having “ something the form of an equilateral triangle and
the infra-meckelian of a right-angled triangle with altitude about
one-fourth of its base, so that the whole jaw comes to be rather
higher than long.” In the present species the height of the lower
jaw is very much greater than the length, and the proportions of
the two regions are different from &. glesne. The supra-meckelian
portion has the form of an isosceles right triangle with one limb
of the dentary as hypotenuse. The infra-meckelian portion is an
irregular four-sided figure whose height is one half its length ; it
is thus just twice as high proportionately as that of Regalecus
glesne (Pl. XX XVIII. fig. 2).
The Articulare (ar.) is athin plate of bone somewhat triangular
in form. The posterior side is vertical and extends upwards as
far as the peg of the maxilla. This posterior margin is much
thickened. The lower margin is also slightly thickened, and
extends horizontally below Meckel’s cartilage, overlapping and
concealing the angulare externally. The third side slopes down-
wards and forwards and meets the dentary along the edge.
The Dentary (d.) is a V-shaped bone placed with the angle
forwards and bearing at the extremity one tooth which is not
present in &. glesne. The two limbs meet one ancther at anangle
of 90°, one being directed backwards and upwards to meet the
articulare above, the other passing below Meckel’s cartilage to
meet the lower border of the articulare.
1906. ] THE SKULL OF A YOUNG RIBBON-FISH. 549
The Angulare (ang.) is a very small bone on the inner surface
of the infra-meckelian part of the articulare. It does not meet the
dentary as the angulare of 2. glesne does.
B. The Suspensorium and Hyoid Arch.
The Quadrate has the usual triangular shape with a curved base
directed backwards; the apex, which is directed forwards, not
downwards as in ordinary fish-skulls, articulates with the articulare
at the level of Meckel’s cartilage.
The Lctopterygoid (Pl. XX XVIII. figs. 1 & 2) is a-small trian-
gular bone lying in a nearly vertical plane. At its lower end the
bone is pointed and gradually widens to its upper border, where it
meets the palatine. The posterior margin fits on to the anterior
upper margin of the quadrate, and the dorsal border continues the
curve of that bone (Pl. XX XIX. fig. 7). Relatively it is a short
bone compared with that of &. glesne, in which it projects for a
considerable distance—almost half its total length—beyond the
quadrate.
Behind the Hctopterygoid lie the Ento- and the Metapterygoid,
extending below the orbit and curving in towards the middle line.
The entopterygoid stretches from the posterior border of the
palatine, pterygoid, and quadrate anteriorly to the hyoman-
dibular posteriorly ; only the upper margin is ossified, a consider-
able amount of cartilage still existing along the lower border.
The metapterygoid is a very small ossification of oblong shape
lying below the hinder end of the entopterygoid. In R&. glesne
the latter is a somewhat quadrate bone about as high as it is
long. In the present species the great length and relatively small
vertical height of this bone form a marked contrast, as 1t extends
beyond the metapterygoid nearly to the hyomandibular, whereas
in &. glesne the bone does not reach the hinder end of the meta-
pterygoid. The metapterygoid, too, is longer and narrower,
relatively, than in &. glesne, and wholly underlies the ento-
pterygoid.
Above the pterygoid lies the Palatine, a V-shaped bone with
the sharp apex directed forwards. The two limbs embrace the
end of the mesopterygoid. Although this bone in #. glesne is
very irregular, there is little indication of this deep notch.
The Hyomandibular articulates with the cranium just behind
the orbit and below the pterotic. At this end it is broad and
thick, but narrows to a point as it passes downwards and forwards.
This narrow portion lies on the inside of the pterygoid plate.
The articular end is capped by cartilage, and under this is a
convex articulation for the opercular bone.
At its anterior, poimted, end the hyomandibular is connected
with the Symplectic, which extends to the quadrate, thus con-
necting it with the hyomandibular. In shape the symplectic is a
long rod-like bone, slightly curved and much more elongated than
that of R. glesne.
550 PROF. W. B. BENHAM AND MR. W.J. DUNBAR ON | May 15,
The Znterhyal, connecting the hyomandibular with the rest of
the hyoid arch, articulates with it almost at the same point as
the symplectic does. It is a small bone tipped at both ends with
cartilage.
The rest of the hyoid arch is much compressed laterally so as
to form the “ hyoidean cornu” of Prof. Parker, and is made up of
four bones, the epi- cerato- and two hypo-hyals. Of these the
Epihyal, a flat semicircular bone, articulates with the interhyal,
forming the upper rounded end of the cornu. It lies posteriorly
to the ceratohyal as in 2. glesne.
The Ceratohyal, like that of FR. glesne, is the largest of these
bones, but relatively much longer and narrower than in that
species. It intervenes between the epihyal and the two hypohyals,
forming the posterior lower margin and but a small part of the
dorsal margin of the arch.
The Hypohyals, of which there are two, take a greater share in
the formation of the “ hyoidean cornu” than in RA. glesne, being
together almost equal to the ceratohyal. The larger and upper
one forms most of the anterior margin of the cornu, while the
smaller and lower one (h.hy.') forms the rest of the anterior and
the whole of the mesial margin where the hyoidean cornu is
attached to the glossohyal. This lower one seems forked on the
inner side, but this is due to the lower corner of the ceratohyal
overlapping and concealing part of it. In fig. 2 the concealed
part of the margin is indicated by a dotted line.
C. The Opercular Bones.
Of these there are four, and all are visible through the skin of
uninjured fish.
The Opercular itself is a subcircular bone having a concave
facet for articulation with the hyomandibular. It has three
borders, all curved, one of which faces anteriorly, one dorsally,
and the other postero-ventrally. Below the opercular is the
Subopercular, a narrow plate of very delicate bone. In neither
of these bones is there a marked difference from the corresponding
bones in #. glesne (Pl. XX XIX. figs. 6 & 7).
The Preopercular is one of the largest bones in the skull,
extending from the anterior border of the opercular to the
anterior end of the quadrate, making a total length of one and
three-quarter inches. Thus it forms a considerable part of the
suborbital region of the face. Instead of the greatest length
being in a vertical direction as is usual, it is here in a horizontal
direction. The difference between the preopercular in the two
species is very marked. In the present species the greater part
of the bone is horizontal and suborbital, whereas in 72. glesne the
greater part is vertical and postorbital. Again, in the latter
species the anterior and posterior margins are gently and regularly
eurved, but in #. parkeri the lower margin is straight for some
distance and then curves suddenly upwards (Pl. XXX VIIL. fig. 1).
1906. ] THE SKULL OF A YOUNG RIBBON-FISH. 551
The Jnteropercular is as much elongated as the preopercular ;
but is not so broad and also presents considerable difference from
that of &. glesne. In the latter the posterior margin is curved
sharply upwards and the dorsal edge is straight; but in 2. parkeri
the posterior end of the bone is scarcely turned up and the upper
margin is excavated. The markings on this bone originate
almost exactly in the centre, whereas in &. glesne they are
described as originating “at the junction of the anterior and middle
thirds.”
D. The Cranium.
After the removal of the jaws and suspensorium, the form of
the cranium, as seen from the side (Pl. XX XIX. fig. 6), is some-
what like that of a bird’s skull. This appearance is due to its
length, to the large orbit, and to the beak-like prenasal rostrum.
On the dorsal surface are two median grooves, lying end to end,
meeting above the centre of the orbit (Pl. XX XIX. fig. 4). The
anterior dorsal groove has as its floor a plate of cartilage named
the “tegmen cranii” by Parker, while its sides are formed by
the frontals. In this groove the nasal process (pmm.') of the pre-
maxilla lies (Pl. XX XIX. fig.3). The posterior groove has as its
floor the supracccipital and as its sides the epiotics and parietals :
it is scarcely existent in Ff. glesne. Hf the cranium of R. parkeri
be compared with that of &. glesne, the most striking difference is
the greater length and less vertical height in the present species.
This excess of length is mainly due to the greater development
of the preorbital region or “ beak,” which is nearly as long as
the orbital region, whereas in 7. glesne (Pl. XX XIX. fig. 7) it is
less than half this proportion. The length of the cranium in the
latter species is 14 times the greatest height, but the proportion
of length to height in the present fish is 2:1. This difference in
relative length is due partly to the greater development of the
preorbital region, and in a small degree to the absence of the
‘“‘subcranial crest” described by Parker, formed by parasphenoid,
basi-occipital, and opisthotic.
The Occipital Region (Pl. XX XIX. figs. 4, 5, 6, 8).
The Basi-occipital forms the greater part of the occipital condyle
(Pl. XX XIX. fig. 8), and is produced forwards and downwards as
a median ridge which extends anteriorly to meet the end of the
parasphenoid. In contrast to the condition in &. glesne, we may
note that it is the most posteriorly placed bone in the skull
(Pl. XX XIX. fig. 6). Dorsally and anteriorly it is bounded by
the exoccipital and opisthothic, ventrally and anteriorly by the
parasphenoid.
The Hxoccipitals entirely bound the foramen magnum
(Pl. XX XIX. fig. 8), each meeting its fellow below it, so that each
takes a small share in the occipital condyle. The greater part of the
exoccipital is a posterior vertical plate which extends upwards to
meet the epiotic and outwards to meet the pterotic, while it sends
552 PROF, W, B. BENHAM AND MR.W. J. DUNBAR ON [May 15,
a process forwards to meet the great opisthotic (Pl. XX XIX.
fig. 6),
The Spraoccipital is feebly ossified. Lying in the posterior
dorsal groove and forming its floor, it is separated from the
exoccipitals, however, by the epiotics—a very unusual condition
(Pl. XX XIX. fig. 4). Anteriorly it reaches the meeting-place of
the two dorsal grooves.
Otic Bones (Pl. XX XTX. figs. 4, 5, 6, 8).
Above the exoccipital lies the Hpiotic, which is partly covered
by the post-temporal. The position of the post-temporal is shown
in Pl. XXX VIII. fig. ] and Pl. XX XIX. fig. 8, but in the other
figures 1t has been removed. The two epiotics nearly meet one
another in the middle dorsal line, thereby excluding the occipital
from the supraoccipital, which, as Prof. Parker pointed out, is a
most unusual condition. The epiotic is a squarish bone as seen
from above, raised into a prominent ridge along the dorsal
surface, which forms the margin of the dorsal groove.
The Péerotic is a large well-ossified bone extending from the
exoccipital to the posterior margin of the orbit. Dorsally it is
bounded successively by the frontal, the parietal, and the epiotic
bones, and ventrally it touches the sphenotic and prootic. The
outer edge forms a prominent ridge under which the hyoman-
dibular articulates. The pterotic is much grooved on its outer
surface, the ridges being very delicate while the grooves are deep.
The Sphenotic is a more or less vertical bar at the posterior
region of the orbit, forming the post-orbital process. The lower
end slopes inwards and forwards to meet the upwardly-projecting
process of the parasphenoid, and thus to form the post-orbital bar.
Above, it touches the under surface of the pterotic and anteriorly
the alisphenoid, while by a forward process it just reaches the
frontal.
The Prootic lies below the ridge formed by the pterotic. It is
bounded anteriorly by the sphenotic, ventrally by the opisthotic,
and posteriorly by the exoccipital.
The Opisihotic, as seen in side view, is a large bone forming a
plate above the parasphenoid and meets its fellow in the middle
ventral line. Relatively it is a larger bone than that of R. glesne,
and instead of the suture between it and the basioccipital being
vertical, the opisthotic passes backward over the forward plate
of the basioccipital to meet the exoccipital on the external surface
of the skull (Pl. XX XIX. fig. 6). This external plate corresponds
to Parker’s “oph.”’—the descending process. The other three
processes which exist on the inner surface of the cranial wall
ave not figured. If the side view of the skull of Regalecus be
compared with that of the Salmon, it will be seen that the
opisthotic occupies the place of the prootic of the Salmon in its
relation to the exoccipital and basioccipital; but Parker’s dissection
shows the true interpretation of the bone.
1906. ] THE SKULL OF A YOUNG RIBBON-FISH, 553
Bones in the Orbit.
In front of the sphenotic are two pairs of bones contributing
to the roof of the orbit—the alisphenoids and orbito-sphenoids
(Pl. XXXIX. figs. 5, 6).
The Alisphenoid is a flat bone not quite reaching to the outer
edge of the orbit. Between and somewhat behind the two
alisphenoids is a large triangular foramen which Parker discusses
at length. He mentions that the only difficulty in the way of
the interpretation that these bones are alisphenoids is, that
there is no foramen for the fifth nerve behind them; but he
points out that in many mammals the first division of the fifth
nerve passes out altogether in front of the alisphenoid. In the
Rabbit, too, the first two divisions of the fifth nerve pass out of
the skull by the sphenotic fissure, which lies between the ali-
sphenoid and the basisphenoid. This is relatively in the same
position as the foramen in the skull of 2. parkeri. In front of
the alisphenoid is a large bone extending as far forward as the
mesethmoid. This Parker identified as the orbito-sphenoid.
There is no suture in the middle line, so that the two bones must
be here fused. The orbito-sphenoid is not perforated by the
second nerve, which must pass out through the foramen between
the alisphenoids.
Cranial Roof.
The roof of the cranial cavity is formed by the frontal and the
parietal bones along with the median plate of cartilage, the
““tegmen cranii” (Pl. XX XIX. figs. 4, 6).
The Frontal is a large bone, relatively much larger than in
R. glesne, extending as far forwards as the ectethmoid and
backwards nearly to the posterior end of the supraoccipital.
Thus they form the greater part of the upper surface of the skull
and the lateral margin of the anterior dorsal groove for almost its
whole extent. Further, each sends back a small process on the
mesial side of the parietal, which thus only just reaches the
margin of the posterior dorsal groove by a corner. The frontals
do not, as is usual in Teleosts, meet in the middle line, as Parker
pointed out for &. glesne, but are separated by the ‘“tegmen
eranii.” Posteriorly, the frontal meets the parietal and pterotic,
and sends a process back under the parietals which nearly meets
the epiotic. On the under surface of the skull the frontal is
seen to form a supraorbital plate (Pl. XX XIX. fig. 5).
The Parietal is a small bone, very different in form and size
from that of 2. glesne ; it is long and narrow, extending forwards
between the frontal and the ‘“tegmen cranii,” and forming a
rounded prominence at the side of the supraoccipital. In the
present species, although the boundaries of the bone were very
difficult to determine owing to its thinness and friability, it seems
to have a very different form. The internal backward process
of the frontal almost cuts off the parietal from participation in
forming the side of the dorsal groove, and far from forming a
554 PROF. W. B. BENHAM AND MR. W. J. DUNBAR ON | May 15,
prominence as it does in &. glesne, it barely reaches the groove
(Pl. XX XIX. fig. 4).
Preorbiial Region.
In front of the orbit is the prenasal “beak,” a solid structure
composed partly of bone and partly of cartilage. It is compressed
from side to side, with a sharp dorsal and ventral edge. The
greater part of the beak is formed by the mesethmoid, which is
mainly cartilaginous, and by the ectethmoid cartilage. The
Mesethmoid is, as its names implies, a median sheet extending
from the orbit half way to the anterior extremity of the “beak,”
where it meets another vertical plate, a part of the vomer. Its
posterior end is laterally broadened and appears on the roof of
the orbit, of which it forms the anterior median wall.
The Hetethmoid cartilage is a thick mass of cartilage (without
any ossification, such as occurs in A. glesne) extending outwards
at right angles to and continuous with the mesethmoid, forming
a rounded prominence, the anterior boundary of the orbit. The
lower margin of the prenasal rostrum is formed by the vomer.
This bone tapers from its middle to each end; the anterior end
curves sharply down to form a median tooth, and on each side of
this are two smaller lateral teeth*. Of this there is no mention
in the description of 2. glesne. The posterior end of the bone
meets the parasphenoid. As mentioned above, the vomer sends
a vertical plate upwards to meet the mesethmoid by its posterior
margin. Above this vertical sheet is a strip of cartilage—the
prenasal cartilage—extending back over the mesethmoid to the
“‘tegmen cranii” and forming the dorsal edge of the “beak.”
Behind the vomer, the Parasphenoid forms at least two-thirds of
the ventral margin of the skull. It is sword-shaped, the pos-
terior region or “handle” having two lateral projections—the
“ouards”—near this end. These slope outwards and very slightly
backwards and sharply upwards to meet the sphenotics. In
R. glesne the parasphenoid is greatly extended backwards and
upwards as a vertical plate underlying and extending behind the
basioccipital. In the present species there is, however, no trace
of such a plate, and the posterior end of the bone tapers to a
point which les well in front of the hinder end of the basi-
occipital.
Lying in front of the orbit, close under the skin, are the nasals
and preorbitals (Pl. XXX VIII. fig. 1). The Vasal is a small
rod-like bone which articulates with the anterior end of the frontal
and, passing forwards and inwards, abuts loosely against the sides
of the premaxilla. Under the nasal lie the Preorbitals, two on
each side. These three bones readily separate from the skull and
are shown only in figure 1.
* The fact that this young specimen is provided with teeth in both the upper
and lower jaw is suggestive; for in some of the specimens of R. glesne that have been
described they are present (vide Giinther), in others absent (vide Parker).
1906.] THE SKULL OF A YOUNG RIBBON-FISH. 555
Summary.
From these notes, it will be evident that nearly every bone
in the skull of this small Ribbon-fish differs, to a greater or less
extent, either in form or proportions, from the corresponding
bone of the Great Ribbon-fish.
The specimen was undoubtedly a young one—a fact which is
shown not only by the amount of cartilage in the skull, but also
by the condition of the ovary, in which all the eggs were small.
There are, therefore, two possible explanations of the differences:
(1) that the fish was the young of a known species, probably
h. glesne, which is the common species; or (2) that the fish belongs
to a different species. If the specimen is the young of R. glesne,
the changes which it must undergo before becoming adult must
be far-reaching, especially in the skull. For example, the
posterior part of the parasphenoid must grow backwards with
great rapidity, while the rest of the bone continues its ordinary
growth. In order’ that the parietal could assume the position
occupied by that bone in &. glesne, it would have to grow
enormousiy antero-posteriorly ; but, before it could do so, the
backwardly directed process of the frontal, which lies between
the parietal and the posterior dorsal groove, would have to
disappear. The maxilla, too, would have to change its shape
entirely. Now the maxilla is a particularly well-ossified bone—
one of the best ossified in the skull—and so least likely to undergo
further developmental change. Such great changes as are here
indicated would hardly have been expected after the animal had
attained more than its half adult length.
Conclusion.
Taking all the facts into consideration, it seems more than
probable that the so-called 2. parkeri is but the young stage of
h. glesne.
BIBLioGRAPHyY.
. Benuam.—‘ An apparently new Species of Regalecus (R. par-
kert).” Trans. N.Z. Inst. xxxvi. p. 198.
. Von Haasr.— Notes on the Regalecus pacificus.” Trans,
N.Z. Inst. x. p. 246.
Parker.—“ On a Specimen of the Great Ribbon-fish (R. argen-
teus).” Trans: N.Z. Inst. xvi. p. 284.
. Parker.—“ On a Specimen of Kegalecus recently Stranded in
Otago Harbour.” Trans. N.Z. Inst. xx. p. 20.
. Forpes.—‘* On a species of Kegalecus caught in Okain’s Bay.”
Trans. N.Z. Inst. xxiv. p. 192.
Goove & Bean.—‘ Oceanic Ichthyology,’ p. 480.
Drew.—‘ Notes on fegalecus sp.” Trans. N.Z. Inst. xxx. p. 253.
. CiuarKEe.—‘ Notes on the Occurrence of &, argenteus on the
Taranaki Coast.” Trans. N.Z,. Inst. xxx. p. 254.
. Parker.—* On the Skeleton of 2. argenteus.” Trans. Zool,
Soc. xii. p. 5.
© OND oO PB © WD
556 DR. VON LINSTOW ON WORMS FROM KOREA. [May 15,
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
List or ABBREVIATIONS.
als., alisphenoid. mtp., metapterygoid.
ang., angulare. na., nasal.
ar., articulare. os., orbito-sphenoid.
6.0., basi-occipital. op., opercular.
br.y., branchiostegal rays. op.o., opisthotic.
¢., occipital condyle. pa., parietal.
c.hy., ceratohyal. pl., palatine.
d., dentary. pas., parasphenoid.
ec.p., ectopterygoid. p.mex., premaxilla.
ect.eth., ectethmoid cartilage. p.mz.’, post-nasal process of pre-
en.p., endopterygoid, maxilla.
ep.o., epiotic. i pmea.’’, post-nasal cartilage of pre-
€.0., exoccipital, maxilla.
e.hy., epihyal. pn., prenasal cartilage.
j-m., foramen magnum. pr.or., preorbital.
fr. frontal. p-op., preopercular.
Jfor., foramen between alisphenoids. pr.o., prootic.
g-hy., glosso-hyal. p.tm., post-temporal.
hy.c., hyoidean cornu. pt.o., pterotic.
hhy. & h.hy.', hypohyals. qu., quadrate.
hy.m., hyomandibular. sy., symplectic.
t.hy., voterhyal. S.op., Subopercular.
z.0p., 1nteropercular. S.0., Supraoccipital.
m., Membrane connecting some of sp.o., sphenotic.
the bones of the upper jaw. t., tooth on dentary.
mck., Meckel’s cartilage. t.cr., tezmen cranil.
mex., maxilla. w.hy., urohyal.
mx.’, process of maxilla. v0., Vomer.
m.eth., mesethmoid. vo.’, vomerine tooth.
Pratt XXXVIII.
The figures are drawn #th their natural size.
Big. 1. The complete skull of Regalecus, with the jaws protruded. (The outlines
of the otic bones are not indicated in this figure.)
2. The suspensorium of the left side, seen from within.
Pratt XXXIX.
- Dorsal view of the complete skull of Regalecus.
. Dorsal view of cranium, after removal of the upper jaw.
. Ventral view of cranium.
. Side view of cranium.
. Front view of cranium.
. Hind view of cranium.
DIANA op
4, On Worms of the Family Gordiide trom Corea.
By Dr. von Liystow *.
[Received May 1, 1906.]
(Text-figure 95.)
These worms were obtained by Mr. Malcolm P. Anderson, who
has been sent out to the Far East by H.G. the Duke of Bedford
to make collections of the Fauna. They consist of specimens of
two new species.
* Communicated by F. Jerrrey Bett, F.Z.S.
1906. ] DR. VON LINSTOW ON WORMS FROM KOREA. 557
GoRDIUS PALLIDUS, sp. n. (Text-fig. 95 A.)
Locality. Freshwater pond in Korea. Three males.
Length, respectively, 265, 292, and 305 mm.
Breadth: at the anterior end, 0°59 mm.; in the middle,
0-75 mm.
Colour yellowish white. A broad, crescentic, cuticular fold on
the ventral side at the posterior extremity, the inner sides of the
posterior lappets and a ring around the cloacal opening yellow-
brown.
Text-fig. 95.
Ct
Nt; —
NIT
ay
A. Gordius pallidus. Posterior extremity of the male from the ventral aspect.
B. Parachordades coreanus. Cuticle.
The posterior end of the body is produced into two rounded
lappets. The cuticle is traversed, at an angle of from 50° or 130°,
by two bands separated by an interval of from 0-031 to 0-039 mm. ;
between these bands are two systems of fine lines, running in the
same direction as the bands but too minute to measure.
PARACHORDADES COREANUS, sp. n. (Text-fig. 95 B.)
Locality. A freshwater stream, Korea. One female.
Length 322 mm.
Breadth: at the anterior end, 0°28 mm.; in the middle,
1:18 mm.; at the posterior end, 0:71 mm.
Colour dark brown; anterior end whitish, without a cervical
band.
The rounded posterior extremity is sharply truncated. The
cuticle exhibits five- to six-sided patches of from 0-026 to
0-031 mm. in size; between the patches there are glistening knobs
each surrounded by a light-coloured ring, from which two lines
pass outwards at a definite angle. The cuticle also exhibits two
extremely delicate systems of lines parallel with those just
described, and a third system running longitudinally.
558 MR. R. I. POCOCK ON THE BREEDING [May 15,
5. Notes upon Menstruation, Gestation, and Parturition of
some Monkeys that have lived in the Society’s Gardens.
By Reema I. Pocock, F.L.S., Superintendent of the
Gardens.
[ Received May 15, 1906. ]
The matter contained in the following pages is an amplification
of notes upon the reproductive phenomena of certain Cercopithecoid
Monkeys and Baboons that recently lived, or are still living, in
the Society's Gardens, and upon the offspring of some species
of MMacacus (Macaques) that bred in the Menagerie in the early
months of the present year (1906).
Through the kindness of Dr. H. Steegmann I am able to
supplement and confirm my own observations on these questions
by some new and interesting items of information concerning
some of the Apes and Monkeys he has had of late years in his
hands. Dr. Steegmann has most generously placed his notes at
my disposal; and since they are extracted from a letter and form
a connected whole, I have decided not to incorporate them with
my own notes but to print them in full at the end of this paper.
MeEnstTRUATION In MonkKEYS AND BaBoons.
Menstrual Inflammation.
It is well known that the females of many Monkeys and
Baboons when “ on heat” exhibit extreme inflammation of the
naked area surrounding the genital and anal orifices. The
swelling, however, does not take place in all species of Cerco-
pithecide. I have never detected it in any of the Guenons
(Cercopithecus) nor in Macaques (Macacus) of the Common
(fascicularis = cynomolgus), Bonnet (siicus), Rhesus (rhesus),
and Japanese (fuscatus) species. On the other hand, it is very
conspicuous in Mangabeys (Cercocebus) of the Sooty ( fuligi-
nosus), White-crowned (lunulatus), and White-collared (ethiopicus)
species; in all the Baboons (Papio) of which I have seen adult
female examples, namely, the Chacma (porcarius), Guinea (sphinz),
Green (olivaceus), Yellow (cynocephalus), and Hamadryas (hama-
dryas), and in the Pig-tailed Macaque (Wacacus nemestrinus).
The present state of my knowledge on the subject may be
summarised as follows :—
a. A conspicuous subcaudal inflammatory swelling in the adult
female when “on heat.”
Cercocebus fuliginosus, ethiopicus, lunulatus.
Macacus nemestrinus and MM. sp. ?
Papio porcarius, cynocephalus, sphinx, olivaceus, hama-
dryas.
a’. No such swelling in the female. °
Cercopithecus—all the common menagerie species.
Macacus sinicus, fascicularis, rhesus, fuscatus,
1906. | OF MONKEYS IN THE MENAGERIE. 5d9
Needless to add, this is hardly the classification to be expected
on @ priori grounds from the usually accepted views of the aftinities
of the species concerned. It seems to me to be probable that the
swelling will be found to be characteristic of all the species of
Mangabeys and Baboons; but in the case of the Macaques no
generalisations can be drawn until further observations have been
made. In 1904 I recollect seeing in the Berlin Gardens a female
Macaque of a species whose name I have now forgotton, with the
swelling like that of M. nemestrinus. Thus at least two species
of this genus fall under section @ of the above-given table. On
the other hand, it is by no means certain that all the forms
related to rhesus and fuscatus can be ranged with these species
under section w'. For example, P. L. Sclater (P.Z.S. 1864, p. 710)
says that a female of the Formosan Macaque (J. cyclopis) upon
reaching maturity “acquired a most extraordinary development
of the parts surrounding the organs of generation.” The figure
that accompanies this description, however, shows a long lobate
swelling extending on each side down the back of the thigh and
along the proximal third of the tail—a development quite unlike
anything known to me in other species. It is significant, too,
that Sclater speaks of this swellmg as if it were permanent and
not periodic. If permanent the development must probably be of
a different kind from that now under discussion. If periodic and
connected with menstruation it must indicate an important
physiological difference between MW. cyclopis and M. rhesus, two
species structurally somewhat nearly related.
The swelling may be nothing but a useless correlative or
accompaniment of the physiological processes incidental to men-
struation. But, in my opinion, the development of a highly
vascular, sensitive, and thin-skinned outgrowth of this nature—
an obvious inconvenience to the monkey, since it involves special
precautions to prevent injury, impairs activity, and is liable to
laceration when quarrels arise—probably, rather than otherwise,
carries with it some compensating advantage to the species.
What may this be? Possibly the following considerations may
throw some light on the subject. The similarity in form and
colour between male and female Monkeys leaves no clue to the
sex of a particular individual when seen at a distance. The
males, moreover, are not apprised by the sense of smell of the
condition of the females when “on heat” as are the males of
Carnivora, Ungulata, Rodentia, and of other orders of Mammals.
Hence it may be that the function of the swelling in question is
to serve as a source of information to the males on the two points
mentioned above. I think it may be claimed that such information
is of use for the maintenance of the species. But whether the
usefulness in these particulars of the swelling be or be not the
factor that has guided its evolution, it is difficult to see how such
a coloured excrescence can fail to convey the said information in
the case of animals so intelligent and keen-sighted as Monkeys.
For, as is fully attested by flowers like scarlet geraniums and by
Proc. Zoot. Soc.—1906, No. XXX VIII. 38
560 MR. R. I. POCCCK ON THE BREEDING | May 15,
fruits like ripe tomatoes or cherries—which are conspicuous, be it
noted, for the purpose of attracting attention,—no colour is more
conspicuous in green foliage by daylight than bright red. Red is
also in an eminent degree visible at a great distance in the open,
as a scarlet uniform proves. The crimson swelling, therefore,
must, it appears, reveal to the males the sex and condition of
adult non- pregnant females alike in the case of Mangabeys which
live in the forests and of Baboons which frequent open rocky
country.
Again, preferential mating cannot perhaps be altogether elimi-
nated as a factor in the question. It may be that the colour and
inflammation appeal to the esthetic sense and sexual emotions of
the males and act as an aphrodisiac impelling them to pair with
females in which the characters ave pronounced rather than with
those in which they are poorly developed or absent. Preferential
mating on the part of females was regarded by Darwin and others
as the principal agent in fostering and fixing (not causing ab
initio) ornamental colours and crests characteristic of males. If
females are thus influenced, why not males? Whether or not
the theory can be logically and confidently applied to animals
probably remote from Man in mental processes, it seems illogical
to exclude it as a probable factor in determining the development
of female sexual ornamentation in the case of animals with so
many human attributes as Baboons and Monkeys.
Menstrual Hemorrhage.
In females of two species of Baboons, namely, a Chacma
(Papio porcarius) and a Yellow (P. cynocephalus), | have noticed
that the period of “heat” is heralded by inflammation of the
genito-anal area and is followed after a day or two by a show of
blood which continues for four or five days, during which time
the inflammatory swelling gradually increases in size. The
quantity of blood emitted varies greatly in the two specimens. In
the Chacma it is relatively small, sufficient only to stain with
small patches the floor of the cage; in the Yellow Baboon, a
younger animal, the amount is at least ten times as great, so that
the cage becomes quite unsightly. It is probable, I think, that
the variation in the quantity given out by the two animals is
merely an individual characteristic and is not connected with their
specific distinctness. After the hemorrhage stops, the swelling
continues to grow and extends laterally so as to conceal com-
pletely the ischial callosities and the naked skin adjacent*. It
reaches its maximum in about two weeks’ time and remains at
that stage for about one week. It then begins to shrink and in
* The swelling involves the whole of the circumanal area, so that the anal and
the vaginal orifices are thrust considerably behind their normal position. Pairing
between the sexes takes place after the haemorrhage has ceased. The correlation
between the swelling in the female and the extreme length of the intromittent organ
in the male of Baboons is obvious.
1906. j OF MONKEYS IN THE MENAGERIE. 561
about another two weeks has disappeared, so that the female at
a distance is indistinguishable from the male. After a few days’
rest inflammation again sets in and is alinost at once followed by
the appearance of hemorrhage.
In the case of the female Chacma, the data upon which the
foregoing epitome is, in the main, based are as follows :—
April 11-12... Hemorrhage. Inflammation very per-
ceptible.
i 14... a Swelling still larger.
a 16... No hemorrhage. An -
ep) 20 eae 43 7 2 ”
ag OAS - Swelling full-sized.
” 26-30 ... ” ” ”
May 1-4 ... Swelling gradually
shrinking.
as Ao Ls Swelling disappeared.
ab 18... Hemorrhage started. Inflammation slight.
ss BOX occ ss continued. Swelling increasing.
5 1 apha o-
3 25... No hemorrhage. ss »
0) oe - ma full-sized.
June Omer a - sunk to half
size,
Ms WO eee Rs Swelling nearly dis-
appeared.
9) 14 ate 29 Pe) 3 99 9?
2 OS RSA: s No swelling.
ee O20 a Very slight swelling
and imflammation.
21... -Heemorrhage started.
Thus between four and five weeks—or, to be more accurate,
thirty-two days—elapsed between the cessation of the hemorrhage
in April and its recommencement in May, and nearly four weeks—
that is to say, twenty-seven days—between its cessation in May
and its recommencement in June.
The period of “ heat” in this Baboon may therefore be described
with perfect accuracy as ‘‘ menstrual,” 7.e. of monthly occurrence.
Hemorrhage does not, however, take place in all female
Baboons. ‘There is, for example, a young female W.-African
Baboon (Papio sphinx), now living in the Gardens, in which there
is no show of blood; and although the swelling indicative of
‘“‘ heat” arises, 1t does not reach the enormous size characteristic
of the Chacma, but involves merely the median subcaudal area of
the rump without extending laterally over the ischial callosities.
I do not know whether this.is an individual peculiarity, or
whether it is typical of the species, or whether it is merely
assignable to the youth of the Baboon in question.
So far as my experience goes, hemorrhage does not, as a rule,
oceur—or only occurs in a negligible quantity—in females of the
38*
562 MR. R. I. POCOCK ON THE BREEDING —s*([ May 15,
genus Cercopithecus and also in the Rhesus, Common, and Japanese
Macaques; but I learn from Dr. Hamish Nicol that a Bonnet
Macaque (Jf. sinicus) he had for some years in captivity always
showed a bloody discharge at menstruation, so much so as to
redden the places where she sat and compel her confinement to
the cage for the two or three days that it lasted *.
Reviewing the above-mentioned facts it seems to me to be
impossible to draw any satisfactory conclusions with regard to
the incidence of menstrual hemorrhage in Cercopithecidee. In
Baboons it may or may not take place and may be great or little
inamount. It has been noticed to occur in some profusion in a
female Macacus sinicus, and not to occur appreciably in a female
of the closely allied species I. fascicularis. Obviously, therefore,
it cannot be associated with the inflammatory swelling of the
genito-anal region; and it is hardly likely to have a specific value
in taxonomy. Perhaps the nearest guess at the truth that can at
present be made is the surmise that it is dependent on the con-
stitution or health of the individual.
PREGNANCY AND PARTURITION IN MACAQUES.
In the first half of the current year three Monkeys were born
in the Gardens, namely : a Japanese Macaque (Macacus fuscatus =
speciosus) on Jan. 10th; a hybrid between a male Common
Macaque (Macacus fascicularis=cynomolgus) and a female Pig-
tailed (M. nemestrinus) on March Ist; and a hybrid between the
same male Common Macaque and a female Rhesus (JZ. rhesus) on
April 27th. Congress between the parents of the Japanese
Macaque was not seen, and the young was born at night. No
observations, therefore, were made upon the period of gestation
and parturition in this species.
The same remarks apply to the young born from the specimens
of M. fascicularis and M. rhesus, except that the devouring of the
placenta by the mother was noticed by the keeper in charge.
In the case of the hybrid J. cynomolgus and MW. nemestrinus
practically all the stages of parturition were watched. Unfortu-
nately the young was born dead, or died soon after birth 7.
Pregnancy.
Neither the Pig-tailed nor Japanese Macaque was known to be
pregnant, in spite of the large size of the young. In the case of
the Japanese Macaque this was due to the long and thick hairy
winter coat of the mother; and in the case of the Pigtail to the
* This Monkey, I hear on the same authority, was addicted to masturbation—a
habit by no means uncommon in males of some Baboons and Anthropoid Apes
(Chimpanzee, Orang), but of very rare occurrence, I believe, in females.
+ I was not myself present on the occasion. For the information given above I
am indebted to the two keepers, Harrod and Rodwell, whom I cross-examined
independently without finding any important discrepancies in their accounts.
1906. ] OF MONKEYS IN THE MENAGERIE. 563
inactivity of the Monkey, which was out of health and habitually
sat with her knees pressed against her abdomen and her arms
folded across them. The Rhesus, however, who was very active,
showed decided signs in the enlargement of the nipples and the
swelling of the abdomen, more particularly in its anterior portion
behind the thorax. As compared with the human species the
alteration in appearance due to pregnancy was small, although
the feetus was comparatively larger in the Monkey. A week or
two before the birth of the young, the Rhesus in one night lost
all the hair off her cheeks. The skin was perfectly healthy, and
looked as if it had been shaved clean. The bareness gradually
spread on to the front of the shoulders and chest, extending
ultimately to and round the nipples. It persisted until the young
was about six weeks old; but within two months of birth the
“naked areas were covered with a coating of short hair.
Period of Gestation.
A small and not fully grown specimen of the Pig-tailed
Macaque (Macacus nemestrinus) was observed to be in season in
the latter part of August, 1905 *, and to be covered more than
once by a male of the so-called Common Macaque (IZ. fascicularis).
There was no subsequent menstruation.. Hence it may be inferred
that conception took place some time between the middle of
August and the beginning of September.
Soon afterwards the Monkey was removed from that cage and
placed, together with another female of the same species, in a
cage with an adult male hybrid between a Pig-tailed and Common
Macaque bred in Singapore by Mr. H. N. Ridley. The behaviour
of this male towards the two females was markedly different.
Beyond tyrannising over the female in question and keeping her
in a state of nervous subjection, he treated her with complete
indifference. The other female, on the contrary, was regarded
with decided favour. Possibly his disregard for the pregnant
female was due to her condition. This may have brought about
some subtle change in her, a difference or deprivation of odour
may be, which perhaps robbed her of an attractiveness she might
otherwise have held for him. In the winter she was placed in
another cage and was not in company with a male Monkey of any
kind until the young was born on March Ist.
Judging by analogy of the human species, the foetus was very
nearly, but not quite, at full term. The nails were completely
formed; but the testicles had not descended into the scrotum.
They had passed out of the abdominal cavity and were lying in
the pelvic rim, the left a little lower than the right. Inguinal
* T am able to fix this date within a few weeks from the testimony of one of the
keepers, Rodwell, who being a newly appointed and imexperienced hand was pro-
foundly impressed by the excessive inflammation of the genito-anal area exhibited
by the Monkey at the time. This man came on duty on Aug. 7th, and assures me
that he noticed the phenomenon within the following week or two.
564 MR. R. I. POCOCK ON THE BREEDING [May 15,
position of the testicles in the human fetus suggests a month’s
prematurity ; but in the Monkey, where development is more
rapid, it probably denotes a shorter period, perhaps about two or
three weeks. Hence assuming that the young Monkey under
discussion may have been premature by about that length of time
on March Ist*, and that conception occurred at some date in the
latter half of August, it may be concluded with some confidence
that the period of gestation in the Pig-tailed Macaque is not more
than seven and not less than six months. It does not appear to
me that the data furnished by the present case justify a more
exact estimate of its duration. The probability of the correctness
of this calculation is supported by R. B. Sanyal’s? statement
that a female Cercopithecus cynosurus, in the Calcutta Gardens,
carried her young seven months.
Parturition.
The Pig-tailed Macaque in which parturition was observed
refused food during the day, and seemed to be generally low-
spirited and out of health. The precise time at which labour
began is unknown. The first indication that 1t was in progress
was the utterance of a scream by the mother late in the after-
noon. The birth, a case of foot-presentation, took place about
one hour afterwards. The Monkey remained seated on the perch
during this time, aiding the extrusion of the young with her
hands when a labour-pain supervened, and cleansing her offspring
with her hands and licking them afterwards in the intervals.
Towards the end of the time, the contractions of the uterus
took place at intervals of about five minutes, the screams and
moans of the mother attesting the suffermg she endured. The
concluding stages and the severance of the umbilical cord could
not be seen on account of darkness; but the placenta was found
on the floor of the cage next morning detached from the young,
which was dead, with its head partially crushed, as if by a fall or
by being stepped upon. Whether the crushing of the head by
either of these means was the cause of death, or whether the
mother let the dead body fall on its head from the perch to the
floor, is not known.
If this had been the only case to supply data regarding par-
turition in Monkeys, the following inferences might have been
dvawn: (1) that the process is painful; (2) that it lasts for
about one hour; (3) that the placenta is not devoured by the
mother.
But, so far as the suffering is concerned, there is no evidence
* IT am not sure of the accuracy of this inference, because in the young male hybrid
between I. rhesus and M. fascicularis, now living in the Gardens, the scrotum,
which is of large size, appeared to be empty at birth and the testicles inguinal in
position. The same appearance is presented by these organs now that the animal
is five weeks old.
+ Quoted by W. L. Sclater, Mammals of S. Africa, p. 9. Blanford also says that
the period js about seven months in Indian Macaques (Faun. Brit. India, Mamm,
p. 13).
1906. ] OF MONKEYS IN THE MENAGERIE. 565
that it is considerable in normal cases, and Dr. Steegmann’s
observations prove that the actual birth may be accomplished
in not more than fifteen minutes. Both the suffering and the
duration of the birth in the Pigtail must be attributed, I think,
at all events in part, to its being a case of foot-presentation,
which I assume, from the analogy supplied by other animals, to be
abnormal *, Abnormality was further attested, as I afterwards
learnt, by the leaving of the placenta by the mother, for Dr. Steeg-
mann’s evidence on this point was fully confirmed by the behaviour
of the female Rhesus, who was actually seen by the keeper, Heffer,
to devour the placenta entire.
Devouring the placenta by the mother seems to be the invariable
rule in all species of Mammalia, with the exception of Man ft.
The habit has no relation to the natural food of the species, being
common to purely herbivorous ruminants, to herbivorous or
omnivorous rodents, to Monkeys, and to Carnivora. The catho-
licity of the habit suggests that it must have some significance
from the point of view of utility to the species practising it. In
the case of animals lke Rabbits, Rats, and Carnivora, where the
mothers le up with helpless young, a certain measure of utility
may lie in the necessity for keeping the spot clean and sweet-
smelling.
That this is not a complete explanation, however, is suggested
by the reflection that in the case of Ungulata the young are active
and soon after birth wander away with the mother. The same
argument applies to Monkeys, where the young are born in trees
and are carried away by the mother directly afterwards. Again,
some animals, as is shown by the female N.-American Wolf
(Canis occidentalis), now in the Zoological Gardens, stay for a
couple of days with their young without feeding. In instances of
this kind it is conceivable that the eating of the placente has a
nutritive as well as a hygienic significance. But this view of the
matter does not meet the case of Antelopes and their allies, which
will start grazing as soon as the young is born. That the habit
has some deeper meaning than those discussed above seems there-
fore to be probable. Perhaps, as has been suggested to me by
Dr. J. Rose Bradford, the hastening of milk-secretion is its
underlying physiological cause. In this hypothesis may possibly
be found the explanation of the delay that commonly occurs in
the human female between parturition and lactation, since prac-
tical synchronism between the two phenomena is met with in
placentivorous mammals.
The amount of hemorrhage that took place after birth differed
greatly im the Japanese and Rhesus Macaques. In the Rhesus
scarcely any was noticed, but in the Japanese it continued for
two days and was quite considerable in quantity.
* Dr. F. G. Parsons, F.Z.S., suggested at the Meeting when this paper was read
that the length of time occupied by the birth might have been due to the young
being the first to which the mother had given birth.
+ I have been unable to discover if the instinct has been retained by any savages,
566 "MR. R. I. POCOCK ON THE BREEDING [May 15,
ConDITION AND BEHAVIOUR OF THE YOUNG AT AND AFTER BIRTH.
At birth, Monkeys of the genera Macacus and Cercopithecus
are clothed with hair not differing materially in thickness, length,
and distribution from that of their parents. In this respect they
differ markedly from newly born Chimpanzees, which, as I am
told by Dr. Steegmann, are nearly naked at birth. The smallest
Chimpanzees that have come under my notice were thickly coated
like the adults, with the exception of one young female, perhaps
from twelve to eighteen months old, in which the head was bald,
but became covered subsequently. Dr. Steegmann, on the contrary,
has had in his hands newly imported specimens, believed to be
about six months old, which were almost destitute of hair. ‘Thus,
in the nakedness of the young, Chimpanzees are more like Man
than they are like Cercopithecine Monkeys. They show, indeed,
the commencement of the postponement in the growth of the
body-hair characteristic of Man, where, apart from its local
development at puberty in both sexes, it only appears with any
degree of luxuriance upon the appendages, ventral surface, and
to a lesser degree upon the back in some, mostly middle-aged or
old males *.
In the young of the Japanese Macaque and in the hybrid
M. rhesus x M. fascicularis the colour differs considerably from
that of the adults of these species. The hairs are uniformly
tinted throughout, being in the first-mentioned form olive-grey,
and in the second blackish grey, without gloss and without any
subapical pale area.
As recorded by Dr. H. O. Forbes, this was previously known to
be the case in the Japanese Macaque, as also was the absence of
the red hue in the face. It was not, however, previously known,
so far as I am aware, that the infant coat is moulted during the
fifth month and gradually replaced by a coat resembling in colour
that of the parents. The little Japanese Macaque was born on
Jan. 10th, and the moulting which set in near the beginning of
May was finished by the end of that month, with the exception of a
dark tuft of hair on each cheek, which was unchanged by the end
of September. ;
Newly born Macaques differ extraordinarily in the matter of
activity and independence from human babies, which remain prac-
tically helpless for at least a year. The Monkeys are able soon
after birth to maintain a secure hold of their mother by clutching
the hair of her sides with hands and feet, and within a week can
crawl feebly about unaided. This was particularly noticeable in
the case of the young Rhesus x Common Macaque, which I saw
trying to creep over the straw of her cage when only four days
old. When between four and five weeks old it could climb up the
bars and about the perches of the cage with considerable activity
and skill. The young Japanese Macaque appeared to be less pre-
* This remark applies particularly to the xanthochroic and melanochroic Euro-
peans, and still more so to the Tcdas of Hindostan and to the Ainos of N. Japan.
1906. ] OF MONKEYS IN THE MENAGERIE. 567
cocious, but to what extent this was due to the greater solicitude
of the mother in keeping the baby with her, either to protect it
from the cold * or from the Monkeys in the adjoining cages, it is
impossible to say. Certain it is, however, that long after the
baby was able to crawl the mother habitually frustrated its
efforts at Independence by pulling it to her side before it could
get out of arm’s reach. The male took no share in nursing or
tending to the young. He treated it with complete indifference,
and with good-humoured tolerance allowed it to take the liberty
later on of climbing over his back and pulling his hair. When
sleeping, the parents usually sat front to front with the little one
between them, completely concealed by their long and thick coats
of hair. In addition to nursing and suekling the baby in the
usual way, the mother kept it clean, as dogs and cats clean their
puppies and kittens, namely by licking up the excrement and
urine while being passed. It was amusing to see her every now
and again seize the baby by the tail and inspect its hind-quarters
for indications of excretion.
I have never seen the young Macaques suck more than one teat
at a time. In this they differ from the baby Vervet (Cerco-
pithecus lalandii) born in the Gardens in 1893, which is alleged
to have held both nipples in its mouth at once (P. Z. 8. 1893,
p- 615). They soon began to feed on their own account.
When four weeks old the baby Rhesus x Common Macaque
helped himself to his mother’s bread and milk and at two months
was trying, albeit ineffectually, to crack nuts. I did not see the
young Japanese Macaque eat anything until six weeks old. At
five months he was still being suckled. He was weaned when he
was between seven and eight months old.
AGE OF MONKEYS.
I am not aware of any statistics as to longevity in Monkeys.
It is interesting therefore to put on record the fact that Col. S.
M. Benson kept, he informs me, a Rhesus Macaque alive for
twenty-eight years. The animal ultimately died of heart disease,
and was probably about twenty-nine years old at the time.
Supplement by Dr. HK. J. StEEGMANN 7.
My experience of birth amongst Monkeys is limited to one kind,
the common Indian Rhesus, and the cases are few in number.
All the females that gave birth to young ones were already
pregnant when I bought them, and I have absolutely failed to
* This Monkey, be it remembered, was born on Jan. 10 in an unwarmed
open-air cage separated by wire partitions from cages to the right and left, containing
Baboons and Monkeys of diverse species. The baby of the Rhesus, on the contrary,
was born on April 27th in a warmed house, and two days afterwards was transferred
with its mother to a cage boarded off from adjoining cages.
+ These notes were kindly compiled by Dr. Steegmann in reply to certain definite
questions on matters about which my knowledge. was SBD G or my observations
wanted confirming.
568 MR. R. I. POCOCK ON THE BREEDING [May 15,
breed from the commencement. I have therefore no facts what-
ever that can throw any light on the question of the length of
gestation.
Altogether, I have had five Rhesus Monkeys born in captivity,
four of them apparently at full time and the fifth prematurely.
I have also had several other mothers which gave birth to young
within six days of arrival.
The following facts are only ones on which I can speak with
certainty from my own observations.
The signs of pregnancy in the female are not easy to recognise.
I have purchased several under the impression that they were
with young, and on subsequent post-mortem examination found
no sign. Those females that were really pregnant showed con-
siderable enlargement and prominence of the abdomen. The
breasts were swollen, but in only one case could I detect any
areola round the nipple, and this may of course have been normal.
The pregnant animals appeared to be just as active as the others.
There was in all cases a very large amount of hquor amnii.
Unfortunately, I never saw the actual delivery of the young.
In one case I could fix the time within 15 minutes, in the other
I did not see the young ones till from two to three hours after
birth.
I do not know how the mother separates the umbilical cord, but
I suppose it is by biting. Examination of the abdominal end of
the cord showed a condition that would have been caused by a
clean bite rather than a tear. I have no doubt that the mother
eats the placenta. I could never find a trace of it, even in the
ease that I saw within a quarter of an hour of delivery.
In the one case where the young was born apparently before
full time, the mother had been ill some days previously. She was
very wild and nervous, and resented any interference. The sign
of ill-health was the one to which I generally attach a good deal
of importance in Monkeys, namely, loss of appetite. I also noticed
once or twice a slight discharge of what looked like blood-stained
mucus from the vulva. This discharge may have been normal,
though I never noticed it in any other Monkey before the birth
of the young one. I have frequently seen a bloody discharge
from the rectum in Monkeys, both male and female. In this
particular case I found the young one dead in a corner of the
cage. It had evidently been dead some hours, but had been
born alive. There was no sign of the mother having killed it, at
least there were no wounds or injuries to be seen, but she had
tried to push it out of the cage, and was sitting as far away from
it as she could when I first saw her. The placenta was still
attached to the young by the umbilical cord, and no attempt
seemed to have been made to separate it. No reliable data can
be drawn from this placenta, as 1t was obviously not normal nor
healthy. The young animal was fully developed, except for the
teeth, which had not appeared. All the others that were born
here had teeth.
1906. ] OF MONKEYS IN THE MENAGERIE. 569
The mother of this one died a few days after its birth, but
the uterus was in too septic a condition for any satisfactory
examination.
In all cases where the young were born alive the thing that
struck me most was the extraordinary strength and activity they
displayed practically immediately after birth. The one I saw
when it was certainly not more than twenty minutes old could
already cling by itself to its mother whilst she climbed about the
cage. They hold on to the mother’s fur by both hands and feet,
and frequently also hold the nipple in their teeth. I am not able
to form any opinion as to how long the young suckle; they can
certainly eat solid food within less than a month of birth. One
young Rhesus I had was born not more than a week before arrival.
The mother died when it was between three weeks and a month
old, and I had no difficulty in rearing it by hand, as it could
drink and eat soft food.
One Monkey born here I kept with its mother for six months,
and another for about seven. Both these young animals suckled
all the time, although they also, during the greater part of it,
shared the ordinary food given to the mothers.
The last point that is at all useful is the fact that young Rhesus
Monkeys are born completely covered with hair, in all respects
resembling the hair of the adult animal. I think that probably
this is a feature in which they differ from Anthropoids.
I have reason to believe that Chimpanzees are born entirely or
nearly naked. I have had eight young Chimpanzees imported.
They were not less than six months old, though one of them was
certainly more. Seven of these animals had very little hair indeed ,
most of them were practically naked on the ventral surface, but
had scanty fur on the head and back. I have had a large number
of other young Chimpanzees, but all of them had good coats.
Unfortunately, all the seven uncovered young ones died of
broncho-pneumonia soon after arrival, so I had no chance of
observing when the coat appeared.
I tried an experiment to see if Rhesus would breed in captivity.
One of the mothers whose baby had actually been born here was
very tame and not easily frightened. I kept her with the young
one, suckling all the time, for six months. J then put her in
another large cage with an adult male Rhesus, and kept them
together for another six months. During the whole of the time
they were together they copulated frequently. Both my man and
I witnessed this on many occasions. I then kept the female alone
for three months. She had the appearance of being pregnant
(enlarged abdomen and swollen breasts). At the end of three
months she became ill and died. On post-mortem examination
there was no sign of pregnancy. The uterus was no larger than
that of an ordinary adult Rhesus, and the ovaries, &c., were
normal. The post-mortem did not reveal the cause of death.
IT cannot say anything about menstruation in the Rhesus during
pregnancy or suckling, as I have not been able to make reliable
570 MR. G. A. BOULENGER—ADDITIONS TO THE [ May 15,
observations on this point even in the non-pregnant adult female.
There is certainly no swelling of the vulva and perineum such as
occurs in the Baboon, and I have never noticed any discharge.
As I have already said, the Rhesus often suffers from some
inflammatory condition of the large intestine causing a discharge
of bloody mucus from the rectum, and this may have been mistaken
in some cases for menstrual blood *.
6. Additions to the Herpetology of British East Africa.
By G. A. BouLencsr, F.R.S., F.Z.S.
[Received May 10, 1906. ]
(Text-figures 96-98.)
Seven years ago I described and figured in these Proceedings? a
species of the genus Lacerta, belonging to the group of L. muralis,
discovered by Mr. F. J. Jackson in the Mau Ravine, Uganda.
This was a very unexpected discovery, considering the range of
the genus; it is now paralleled by Mr. Degen’s find, also in
Uganda, of a Lizard of the genus Algiroides, the known distribu-
tion of which was believed to be restricted to Sardinia, Corsica, the
Kast Coast of the Adriatic, and Greece. The collection made in
Uganda by Mr. Degen, which has been productive of so many
new fishes, has also yielded a new Snake and a new Toad, which
are here described.
ALGIROIDES AFRICANUS, sp. n. (Text-fig. 96.)
Head strongly depressed ; snout rather long, obtusely pointed.
Rostral not entering the nostril; a single postnasal; four or five
upper labials anterior to the subocular; a series of granules
between the supraoculars and the supraciliaries ; occipital shorter
and a little broader than the interparietal; temple covered with
uniform small keeled scales. No gular fold; 19 scales in a line
between the third chin-shields and the collar, those in front of
the latter enlarged and faintly keeled; collar with serrated edge,
composed of 6 plates. Dorsal scales more than twice as large as
the laterals, diagonally keeled, obtusely pointed, the strong keels
converging towards the median line; 24 scales across the middle
of the body; two or three lateral scales correspond to the length of
* [Evacuation of apparently blood-stained feces appears to be not an uncommon
phenomenon in Monkeys. Dr. Mary Gordon, F.Z.S., tells me she has noticed it in
a Diana (Cercopithecus diana) and a Mozambique Vervet (C. pygerythrus), but is
not sure that the staining was caused by blood. I have myself been completely
deceived by the feces of a Chimpanzee, which, while in perfect health, passed a stool
suggestive of serious intestinal ulceration. I subsequently learnt that she had been
fed the previous day upon blood oranges! In any case, whether the staining is
sometimes due to blood, as Dr. Steegmann says, and sometimes not, it appears to
occur in Monkeys in other respects perfectly healthy and passing normal feces. This
conclusion may be useful to those who keep Monkeys, since it shows that the
occurrence of such staining does not necessarily indicate treatment for colitis or
enteritis.—R. I. P.] + 1899, p. 96, pl. x.
1906. | HERPETOLOGY OF BRITISH EAST AFRICA. 571
aventral. Ventrals in 6 longitudinal series, median and outer series
considerably narrower than the others, and 18 transverse series.
Preanal plate with two small azygous plates in front of it and
small scales on the sides. The hind limb reaches between the
Text-fig. 96.
a Cpe
LF
Ou:
Oo ite
wa
a
PMG ‘i
NAVAN i
VT NA
STUATIARNN
wae Aa
i
Ax
a Re
lols SDE
Algiroides africanus.
a, side view of head; 6, upperside, and c, underside of body.
collar and the ear; foot once and one-fourth the length of the
head. Femoral pores 13-15. Coppery brown above, with a well-
defined dark brown lateral band and small dark brown spots on
572 MR. G. A. BOULENGER—ADDITIONS TO THE [May 15,
the back; a light streak from the upper lip to the shoulder,
interrupted by the lower border of the tympanum, and continued
as a series of round spots on the body ; upper surface of tail with
dark and light bars; lower parts orange (green in spirit), the
throat yellowish.
A single male specimen from Entebbe.
[NRSV STOUT WO) WEIN co sccesancsonnobe 51 millim.
1 & orc UEP rS aero odcnHanodaceene i: ae
Wridith of head ereseeeseeeeeere eee 9D act
From end of snout to fore limb... 20 ,,
Bore limi! ccohece soe setae oer eras 22 ew
Hind limilbeiayetest eee meee 30 gg
This lizard resembles strikingly A. nigropunctatus D. & B.,
from the Kast Coast of the Adriatic and the Ionian Islands, differing
principally in the scaling of the temple and in the single postnasal
shield.
LEPTODIRA DEGENI, sp. n. (Text-fig. 97.)
Rostral small, a little broader than deep, just visible from
above; internasals not or but slightly broader than long, much
shorter than the prefrontals ; frontal once and a half as long as
broad, a little longer than its distance from the end of the snout,
shorter than the parietals; loreal much longer than deep; one
pree- and two postoculars; temporals 1+2; eight upper labials,
fourth and fifth or third, fourth, and fifth entering the eye; three
Text-fig. 97.
UN Gt
evs
Leptodira degeni.
a, rostral, 6, upper, and e, side views of head.
pairs of chin-shields, the anterior longer than broad and in con-
tact with five lower labials. * Scales smooth, in 19 rows. Ventrals
170-175; anal entire; subcaudals 32-33. Dark brown above,
the outer rows of scales lighter, or whitish in the centre ; upper
lip and lower parts yellowish white, with a brown line along the
middle of the tail.
Total length 450 millim. ; tail 50.
Two specimens from Entebbe.
Distinguished from LZ. hotambeia Laur. by the narrower rostral,
the longer loreal, and the absence of black or the temple.
~I
eo)
1906. ] HERPETOLOGY OF BRITISH EAST AFRICA. 5
Buro virratus, sp. n. (Text-fig. 98.)
Crown without bony ridges; snout. short, rounded, with dis-
tinct canthus; interorbital space concave, narrower than the
upper eyelid ; tympanum very distinct, nearly as large as the eye
and close to it. Fingers rather pointed, first not extending
beyond second ; toes one-third webbed, with simple subarticular
tubercles; two moderate metatarsal tubercles; no tarsal fold.
The tarso-metatarsal articulation reaches the tympanum. Upper
Bufo vittatus.
parts with round or oval warts of unequal size, which are conical
on the sides; parotoids narrow, feebly prominent, broken up into
warts. Reddish brown above, with six interrupted black longi-
tudinal bands on the back and cross-bands on the limbs; pale
brick-red beneath, with large greyish spots.
From snout to vent 37 millim.
A single female specimen from Entebbe.
Near Bb. funereus Bocage. Distinguished by the shorter inner
finger and the much larger tympanum.
574 MR. R. E. HOLDING ON THE WILD IRISH GOAT, ETC. [May 29,
May 29, 1906.
FREDERICK GILLETT, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.
Mr. R. H. Burne, F.Z.S., exhibited, on behalf of Prof. Stewart,
some dissections prepared for the Museum of the Royal College of
Surgeons from material derived from the Society’s Gardens. The
specimens included the head of a Ki-wi (A pteryx mantell2) in sagittal
section, showing the relatively large size of the olfactory parts of
the brain and the complexity of the olfactory chamber; the head
of a Crowned Crane (alearica regulorwm), showing the dilatable
pharynx, which by its inflation when the bird crows causes a
sudden distension of the gular wattle, and apparently acts as a
resonating-chamber ; preparations of the cheek-pouches of a
Spotted Cavy (Celogenys paca) and the stomach of a fetal
Giraffe (Giraffe camelopardalis antiquorum g X G. ¢. wardi 2).
Dr. L. W. Sambon exhibited a series of diagrams illustrating
the transmission of diseases by Insects and Ticks.
Prof. Robert T. Jackson exhibited a photograph of the
Champley collection of eggs of the Great Auk taken before the
collection was dispersed, and made remarks on specimens of the
bird that had lately come under his notice. He also exhibited a
long-focus lens for museum work and dissections.
The Secretary exhibited the skull of a Wild Boar that had
lately been dug up during building operations in James Street,
Oxford Street, W.
Mr. R. E. Holding exhibited and made remarks upon the skull
and horns of a fine male so-called Wild Irish Goat. He stated
that these animals existed in considerable numbers in the moun-
tainous district of the West of Ireland, and were undoubtedly
domesticated Goats which had taken to a wild life and had so
become to all intents and purposes feral; that they were of wary
disposition and sure-footed, and difficult to get a shot at. At
times, however, during the breeding-season the males came into
the lowlands to the she-goats and so were occasionally shot. The
age of the specimen exhibited was probably 7 or 8 years.
Mr. Holding also exhibited the skull of a male domestic Cat, in
which the posterior border of the orbit was complete. In the
majority of the existing Felide this portion of the orbit remained
open throughout life. There were, however, about four or five exist-
ing species, viz. Felis viverrina, F’. subrugosa, F. planiceps, in which
the orbit was complete; there was also a figure in de Blainville’s
‘Ostéographie’ called /. longicaudata in which this condition wasalso
1906. | ON MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. 57a
characteristic. Whether the specimen was a reversion to those
existing species which had a complete orbit, or whether it was
simply a case of individual variation, it was difficult to ascertain.
Mr. Holding also exhibited a large calculus weighing 5 lh. 6 0z.,
taken from the descending colon of a Horse, and remarked that
calculi were fairly common amongst older horses bred and reared
in towns, where there was a preponderance of dry and impure
food, and where, as in London, the water was largely impregnated
with impurities ; the composition of these calculi being usually
50 p. c. ammonio-phos. of magnesium, 20 p. ce. of calcie phosphates,
ie soluble salts and fatty material—as shown in the. concentric
rings.
The following papers were read :—
1. The Rudd Exploration of South Africa.—V. List of
Mammals obtained by Mr. Grant in N.. Transvaal.
By Oxuprizip Thomas, F.R.S., and Harotp Scuwann,
EVZ.S.
[Received May 11, 1906. ]
After completing the uous at Knysna, of which we gave an
account in our last paper*, Mr. Grant journeyed by way of Delagoa
Bay and Pretoria to the Zoutpansberg District of the Transvaal,
a vegion hitherto practically untouched, so far as the collections
in the National Museum are concerned. Indeed, the whole
drainage-area of the Limpopo had been remarkably little worked,
such few collections as had been sent from within it having been
from its northern part in Matabililand or the western in
Bechuanaland, the Limpopo part of the Transvaal having been
quite neglected.
In this interesting region Mr. Grant has worked with his usual
energy and success, and his collection includes 250 specimens be-
longing to 51 species. This fine series, by Mr. Rudd’s generosity,
is, aS before, added to the treasures of our National Museum.
The localities at which the collection was made were two—
Klein Letaba on the low veldt, and Woodbush on the high veldt;
and these localities are so distinct from each other both geo-
graphically and zoologically, that we have thought it advisable
to separate altogether the collections received from them and to
write two distinct lists as follows :—
I. Kier Lerasa.
Klein Letaba is situated in about 23° 21’8. and 30° 40’ E., on
a branch of the Letaba River, which runs south-eastwards to
join the Olifants River, uniting again still further eastwards
with the main stream of the Lower Limpopo, It is at an altitude
of about 1000 feet to the east of and below the high range of the
Drakensberg.
* P.Z.S. 1908, p. 159.
Proc, Zoou. Soc.—1906, No, XX XIX, 39
516 MESSRS. 0. THOMAS AND H. SCHWANN ON [ May 29,
its mammal fauna proves to be more like that of the high
veldt than one would have expected from the difference in
altitude, so that we are disappointed to find fewer of the coast
and tropical forms than we had hoped, and it is evident that to
get the true coast fauna a still lower level must be visited.
Hven here, however, several interesting northern forms have
been added to the South African list, the most notable being a
representative of the Nyasan Raphicerus sharpei, an Antelope so
strikingly different from any South African species that the
tardiness of its discovery is somewhat surprising. Other inter-
esting forms are a new Helogale and two new Genets.
Mr. Grant’s notes on the Klein Letaba district are as follows :—
“The low veldt, that is the country under the Berg, is mainly
undulating grass country with long stony rises and some few
kopjes and mountains.
“Tt is thickly timbered, principally with Mopani (Shinatsi of
the Tchangaan); a large, fine-growing tree called Ntuma, which
bears a small green fruit; the Marula, on the berries of which
Funisciurus cepapt feeds and from which the natives make beer ;
‘ wait-a-bit’ thorns (“ [kaya”); and wild fig and cream-of-tartar
trees.
““ Water is scarce in the dry season and only to be found in the
main rivers that intersect the country, except for some few pools
left in the rocks in some of the spruits. The soil is sandy and
very fertile in good rainy seasons. The climate is not healthy,
and the weather generally very warm. The thermometer fre-
quently records 106° and seldom less than 90° in the shade.
“The natives are a tribe called the Tchangaan, and are an
offshoot of the Zulu nation. They have a language of their own,
but all understand Zulu and speak it readily. Though very keen
on hunting big game, they gave but little assistance in securing
small mammals.”
1. MrnioPprTERUS NATALENSIS Smith.
@. 1275, 1299, 1300.
As already noted in our Knysna paper, the Miniopterus of
South Africa generally, apart from the extreme southern coast
region, is a brown species, very uniformly coloured, its head quite
like its body. The forearms of these examples measure 44,
44°5, and 45 mm.
To this species, of which the type is still in the British Museum,
we refer Sundevall’s Vesperugo scotinus, kept separate by Dobson
because of its much smaller size. But in so distinguishing it he
only took account of the Madagascar specimens he referred to it,
with forearm 38-39 mm., and ignored the fact that Sundeyall
himself gave the forearm measurement as 44 mm.,a size quite
similar to that of other examples of J/. natalensis. One of
Sundevall’s typical specimens, collected by Wahlberg, is also in
the Museum collection.
Of the Minioptert previously sent home by Mr. Grant, those
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. BY?
from Klipfontein, Namaqualand, and Negoye Hills, Zululand,
referred by us on Dobson’s authority to IL schreibersi, now both
prove to be referable to the present species.
‘This species, which is not very common, does net appear until
it is quite dark.”—C, H. B. G.
2. SCOTOPHILUS NIGRITA Schr.
6. 1272, 1285, 1289, 1311. @. 1271, 1293.
These specimens are rather paler than a Zululand skin which
may be taken as representing S. n. dingani Smith, described from
the country “between Natal and Delagoa Bay.” Perhaps they
will prove to be similar to S. x. planirostris Peters, the Zambesi
form, of which we have as yet no good specimens available.
“Fairly common, but apparently confined to the low country.
Makes its appearance soon after sundown, and is strong and rapid
on the wing.”—C. H. B.G.
3. NASILIO BRACHYRHYNCHUS Smith.
6.13815. @Q. 1224, 1247, 1280, 1309, 1318.
Two of the females were pregnant, with one fetus each. One
of Mr. Darling’s specimens from Mazoe, however, “ gave birth to
two very large young after capture,” so that these animals do not
always have only one young.
With regard to the generic position of this animal, we are of
opinion that it is fully time that the three very distinct groups
contained in “‘ Macroscelides”” should be recognised as genera.
These may be briefly distinguished as follows :-—
1, MACROSCELIDES.
Type.
Macroscelides Smith, Zool. Journ. iv. p. 435
(SYA) oa Sasa ee Ronan ei SSG bon GBORACH iar eeeeee M. proboscideus.
Rhinomys Licht. Darst. Stiug., text to
Dieexxavdily (LOSE) essaseones asec sete 5. M. proboscideus.
A. a. of W. Sclater’s synopsis of Macroscelides *.
Lower molars two. Bulle much enlarged.
Macroscelides, as thus restricted, would contain only two species,
M. proboscideus and M. melanotis.
II. ELEPHANTULUS.
Llephantulus Thos. & Schw. Abst. P. Z.8.
INoNS3)) py Os June! a NOOG ee ee: Lf. rupestris.
A. 6. of Sclater’s synopsis.
Lower molars two. Bulle normal, not specially enlarged.
This genus would contain the great mass of the Elephant-
Shrews, and its range extend from Algeria (H. rozeti) to
the Cape.
Type.
%* Mamm. S$. Afr. ii. p. 146 (1901).
39%
578 MESSRS. O. THOMAS AND H. SCHWANN ON [May 29,
IIl. Nastriio.
Nasilio Thos. & Schw. Abstr. P. Z.8.
Nord3, pa kOyrerumetan LOOGI i str ances. NV. brachyrhynchus.
B. of Sclater’s synopsis.
Lower molars three in number, a small cylindrical m, being
present behind the large m, and m,. Bulle normal.
To this genus there belong the forms described as brachyrhyn-
chus, fuscus, schinzi, and malose, but the specific or subspecific
standing of each of them is as yet by no means settled.
“ Tchangaan name ‘ Madauri.’
“ Common and inhabiting all stony places on the flats, hillsides,
or mountains. When pursued they take cover under any avail-
able object, even the old piping lying on the veldt. They are
diurnal only and were not observed in pairs.” —C. H. B.G.
Type.
4. FELIs ocREATA CAFRA Desm.
Ba IA,
“‘'Tchangaan name ‘ Goye.’
“The specimen sent was the only Wild Cat seen at Klein
Letaba and was shot while sunning itself in the daytime on the
open veldt. It is considered a great delicacy by the natives.”—
C. H. B.G.
5. GENETTA LETABA, sp. n.
3. 1242.
A Genet of the G. tigrina group, but with the tail longer than
the head and body, and the skull much constricted and heavily
ridged.
Size rather greater than in Cape specimens of tigrina, hind feet
considerably longer.
Fur comparatively short, rather finer in texture than in
G. ludia (infra), rather coarser than in G. tigrina; long hairs
about 20 mm. in length, underfur about 15.
General ground-colour of upper surface including flanks rather
greyer than ‘“‘cream-buff”; dorsal crest not so marked as in
G. ludia, extending from the anterior point of the lumbar region
to the root of the tail; spots edged with black, centres varying
from dark tawny to chestnut, mostly of oblong shape, about one
inch in length, smaller, darker, and rounder on the flanks.
Underfur slate-grey. Long hairs of the light ground-colour
grey for the basal third, middle third white, distal third black.
Under surface of body light buffy, the sternal region marked
with a few faint brownish spots, bases of the hair slate-grey.
Head considerably darker than ground-colour of body, cheeks
smoke-grey ; forehead rather darker, tips of hairs tawny. ars
of medium length rounded, darker than in G. ludia. Inter-
ramia, throat, and chest light yellowish grey, the last speckled
with a few light reddish spots; fore limbs coloured like ground-
colour of back, not black as in G. figrina or G. ludia; posterior
surface of hind limbs blackish owing to the dark underfur,
remainder of hind limbs and feet coloured like back. Tail
1906.] MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. 579
‘longer than head and body, covered with long fine hair; about
ten black rings, alternating with narrower ones, yellowish above,
creamy white below, the last two not complete above, leaving a
black streak on the upper surface.
Skull of the same general size as in Cape specimens of G. tigrina,
but more delicately built, more constricted over the frontals, and
more heavily crested. Nasals narrow and running to a point
posteriorly, their lateral edges not roughly parallel as in tagrina ;
ascending processes of the maxillaries produced considerably
behind the posterior limit of the nasals, postorbital constriction
elongated ; sagittal crest unusually developed, commencing imme-
diately behind the postorbital processes and running the whole
length of the brain-case. Teeth as in G. tigrina, the third upper
premolar with no internal cusp.
Dimensions of the type (measured in the flesh) :—Head and
body 487 mm.; tail 519; hind foot 90; ear 48.
Skull—greatest length 90 mm.; basal length 83; zygomatic
breadth 44; nasals 205; interorbital breadth 10°5; brain-case
breadth 31:8; palatal length 40°5; length of bulle (including
paraoccipital process) 17:1; greatest diameter of p* 3-4; outer
diameter of p' 8; transverse diameter of m' 7:5; length of p, 6°3,
Ob meio:
Hab. Klein Letaba.
Type. Male. B.M. no. 5.12.9.15. Original number 1242.
Collected 24 July, 1905.
This very interesting species appears to be the Zoutpansberg
representative of G. tigrina, and is, as might be expected, rather
more thickly and coarsely haired. It may be distinguished from
that animal by the rufous centres to the spots, by the absence of
black on the under surface of the body and on the fore and hind
limbs, and by the tail being longer than the head and body. The
skull is chiefly remarkable for the very conspicuous constriction
of the postorbital region and the greatly developed sagittal crest.
It might have been supposed that these skull-characters, varying
during life and only present in an advanced state in extreme age, /
as is certainly the case in most genera, are worthless as specific /
characters. But it is to be noted that in the British Museum’y
large series of skulls of G. tigrina no other specimen shows these
peculiarities to anything like the same extent, although many
are obviously older than the type of G. letabw, which has /ts
basilar suture still unclosed. /
«“Tchangaan names ‘Ngauny’ (for the large brown-spotted
species) and ‘Tisimba’ (for the smaller dark-spotted species.
Both species are apparently uncommon. They frequent the
kloofs, river-banks, and open bush veldt, are nocturnal in their
habits, and feed principally on beetles.”—C.H.B.G, — /
/
/
6. GENETTA LUDIA, sp. n. /
go. 1276, 1297. /
A Genet of the G. dongolana type, with black dorsal stripe and
smail rusty-red spots. 7,
580 MESSRS. 0, THOMAS AND H. SCHWANN ON [May 29,
Size considerably larger than in Cape specimens of G. tigrina, ’
tail longer than head and body. Fur of medium length, stiff and
rather coarse, about 50 mm. long on the median erest, about
30 mm. on flanks.
Ground-colour on back and flanks pale sandy, whiter than
cream; dorsal crest strongly marked, jet-black, extending from
neck to base of tail; spots tawny, becoming darker on flanks,
small, numerous, arranged in five or six rows. Underfur grey
basally, pale sandy yellow terminally. Light ground-colour hairs
white for their proximal two-thirds, distal third black, occasionally
with a faint intermediate tawny ring. Under surface of body
rather lighter than cream-buff. Underfur fine, thick, grey (no. 7)
basally, sandy terminally. Head sandy grey lighter than body,
the long hairs with white tips; infraorbital spot, not defined
posteriorly, merging into the grey of the cheeks; ears rounded,
covered with short whitish-grey hairs; lips and interramia dark
brownish black ; throat and chest white with faintyellow suffusion.
Upper surface of forearm rather yellower than back, speckled
with small black spots; feet yellowish white or buffy; under surface
of upper arm smoky grey suffused with creamy white, forearm
brownish black, sharply contrasting with it. Hind limbs below
the knee jet-black, with the exception of a line of the ordinary
ground-colour passing down the front of the limb to the ankle-
joint; feet dirty white with a few black hairs mterspersed. Tail
longer than head and body, thickly covered with long coarse hair,
having about ten black rings, broadest towards the tip and
narrowest at the base; upper surface of the white rings con-
spicuously yellow owing to the presence of tawny hairs.
Skull decidedly larger than in G. tigrina, more heavily built, the
anterior wing of the squamosal more widely curved, postorbital
breadth greater, bullee more noticeably constricted in the middle ;
third upper premolar with a very well-marked internal cusp.
Dimensions of the type (measured in the flesh) :—
Head and body 486 mm.; tail 496; hind foot 99; ear 59.
The corresponding measurements of a G. tigrina (B.M. no.
5.5.7.41.) from Knysna are as follows :—
Head and body 443; tail 397; hind foot 81; ear 49.
Skull—greatest length 93 mm.; basal length 85:5; zygomatic
breadth 46-4; nasals 18°8 x 7; interorbital breadth 16; brain-
case breadth 31:6; palatal length 44; length of bulle 19-5;
greatest diameter of p* 9-1; outer diameter of p* 8; transverse
diameter of m’ 7:5; length of p, 6-5; of m, 7-2.
Fab. Klein Letaba.
MOG WIT Soo. HIPAA, Original number 1276.
Collected 5 Aug., 1905.
This species may be distinguished from G. tigrina by its very
different external proportions and by the whole of the under
surface of the body and fore limbs being dark brown or black in
éigrina avd only the forearm black in G. ludia.
The close resemblance this species bears to G. dongolana,
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. dsl
H. & E., is very remarkable, though it may be easily dis-
tinguished by its larger size.
7. HERPESTES GRACILIS PUNCTULATUS Gray.
oo LO Oe 1288)
““Tchangaan name ‘ Mungauba.’
“This species is not common. It frequents the open bush
veldt and lives in holes or in hollow trees and feeds chiefly on
insects,” —C. H. B. G.
8. HELOGALE BRUNNULA®™ Thos. & Schw.
Abstr. P. Z. 8. No. 33, p. 10, June 5, 1906.
3. 1218, 1219, 1262, 1263, 1264. 9. 1229, 1265, 1274.
A brown species, not so black on head and limbs as . parvula.
Colour above uniform brown finely ticked with buffy whitish,
the general effect between “bistre” and ‘‘ vandyke brown,” with a
certain warmth in the tone not present in 7. parvula, which more
approaches ‘seal-brown.’ This warmth is due to the under-
fur being broadly dull buffy or clay-colour for its terminal half,
while in A. parvula it is smoky grey. Under surface not
conspicuously different from upper. Head greyer than back, with
a slightly olive tone; in H. parvula, on the other hand, the head
is if anything more blackish than the back. Limbs like body,
grizzled and ticked, not darkening terminally to black as in
HT. parvula. Tail of the same general colour, evenly tapering, the
terminal pencil inconspicuously blacker.
Skull much asin H. parvula, except that the bull are decidedly
larger and more evenly inflated, the increase being particularly
noticeable in their posterior, mastoid portion.
Dimensions of the type (measured in the fiesh):—
Head and body 207 mm.; tail 165; hind foot 42; ear 21.
Skull—basal length 44 mm.; greatest breadth 29:3; inter-
orbital breadth 8°2; breadth of brain-case 22; palatal length 24;
breadth between outer corners of p' 16°8; greatest horizontal
diameter of p* 5-6; of m? 3°5.
flab. Klem Letaba, Zoutpansberg District. Alt. 1050’.
Type. Male. B.M. no. 5.12.9.22. Original number 1263.
Collected 30 July, 1905.
The eight specimens of this Helogale are all precisely similar in
colour, and all equally different from a co-type of A. parvula in
the Museum Collection. Unfortunately the locality of 7. parvula
is not known, though from the general account of Wahlberg’s
localities given by Sundevall in his paper on the birds, the
present region might have been the “ Caffraria superior, juxta
tropicum.” However, since the Letaba Helogale does not agree
** [The complete account of this new species appears here; but since the name and
preliminary diagnosis were published in the ‘ Abstract,’ it is distinguished by the
name being underlined.—Eprror. |
582 MESSRS. 0. THOMAS AND H. SCHWANN ON [ May 29,
with 4. parvula, the latter must have been obtained further south,
perhaps on the Crocodile River.
H. brunnula may readily be distinguished from H. parvula by
its head being paler instead of darker than the body, by its buffy-
tipped underfur, and by its head and feet not darkening
terminally.
““Tchangaan name ‘ Mashli.’
“ Fairly common in the low country. They were observed in
parties of from four to eight, and live and take refuge in the
deserted ant-heaps. They become commoner towards the
Portuguese frontier.”—C. H. B.G.
9. FuUNISCIURUS CEPAPI Smith.
6. 1223, 1228, 1237, 1261, 1281, 1283, 1286, 1287, 1291,
1293, 1302, 13803, 1317. 9. 1227, 1232, 1244, 1268, 1277, 1282,
1292.
‘Shot in tree” is on most of the specimens, so the species is
evidently an arboreal one.
“'Tchangaan name ‘ Mashinyane.’
“Very common on the low veldt, to which it is confined. These
Squirrels breed and sleep in a hollow tree, in which they take
refuge when pursued. They are easily captured, and form an
article of food with the natives.” —C. H. B. G.
10. GRAPHIURUS MURINUS Desm.
3. 1269.
This example shows strongly the peculiar staining of the chest-
hairs, on which Smith’s name of erythrobronchus was based.
“ Tchangaan name ‘ Ndabidabi.’
“The specimen sent was found asleep in the woodwork of an
outbuilding and was very fat. This species is not easy to obtain
as it hibernates during the winter.”—C. H. B. G.
1]. Tarera Brantstt Smith.
3 2. 1305.
““Tchangaan name ‘ Masingaan.’
“Common and gregarious in habits. Forms burrows in sandy
places but never of any great size.”—C. H. B. G.
12. TATERA MILIARIA SALSA Wrought.
6.1255. ©. 1233, 1301.
13. ARVICANTHIS DORSALIS Smith.
3. 1260, 1284, 1312. 9. 1241, 1290, 1316.
“ Tchangaan name ‘ Matsutsa.’
“This species is fairly common on the low veldt, where it appar-
ently replaces A. pumilio, to which its habits are similar. It
frequents the grassy flats and thick undergrowth in the kloofs.
Diurnal only and a vegetarian.”—C. H. B. G.
1906.] MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. 583
14, Sreatomys PRATENSIS Peters.
3. 1217, 12388, 1254,1270. 9. 1221, 1222, 1230, 1239, 1248,
1252.
Specimen 1270,a male, is immensely larger than any of the
other individuals of the series, but it is very old, its teeth being
quite worn down. Its skull is 26°5 mm. in total length, thus
equalling the typical skull of S. bocagei, but the latter belonged to
a much younger individual. The two equally old female skulls
measure 25 mm. in length.
“'Tchangaan name ‘ Ntenyane.’
“Common and confined to the low country. ~They sleep
throughout the winter, roughly from April to October, in a grass
nest at the end of their burrow. All the specimens were dug out
and were excessively fat and unable to move fast. The natives,
who consider them a great delicacy, say they cannot find them in
the summer, and firmly believe they turn into bats.”—C. H. B. G.
15. Mus curysopHiuus de Wint.
6. 1245, 1267, 1304. 2. 1256.
“Tchangaan name ‘ Magundane.’
“‘Common everywhere, especially so in the undergrowth in
kloofs and in outbuildings. Nocturnal only.”—C. H. B. G.
16. Mus coucHa Smith.
oo L220) 1225, 1226, 1237, 1250, 1306. 9. £234.
“ Tchangaan names ‘ Mkundlo’ or ‘ Magundane’ (a rat).
Very common.’—C. H. B. G.
17. Lepus zuLuensis Thos. & Schw.
Op eabow i204, 1313;
In our paper dealing with the mammals obtained by Mr. Grant
in Zululand a Hare, belonging to the saxatilis-group, was described
as a new subspecies under the name of Lepus saxatilis zuluensis*.
On the receipt of the material with which the present paper deals
a careful examination of the whole group was undertaken, and
we are led to the conclusion that no intergrading takes place
between the large-eared Hare, Lepus sawxatilis, and its eastern
representative. We therefore consider the small-eared one to be
worthy of specific rank.
“ Tchangaan name ‘ Nfundla.’
“This species is fairly common in stony places and on the sandy
flats, especially round old mealie-patches. They move about only
at night and spend the day under a bush or in the long grass.” —
CoB iG.
18. RAPHICERUS SHARPEI COLONICUS, Subp. n.
g. 1278, 1279.
Similar in all essential characters to the true sharpei of Nyasa,
* P. Z. 8. 1905, 1. p: 270:
584 MESSRS. 0. THOMAS AND H, SCHWANN ON | May 29,
but the feet decidedly longer, though both the specimens are imma-
ture. In three fully adult specimens of sharpei the hind feet,
including hoofs, measure 196-198 mm., while in the two Letaba
individuals, which still retain their milk-dentition, this dimension
is 208 and 215 mm.
General colour slightly richer and more purplish than in true
sharpet, the intermixed white hairs more numerous. Throat,
chest, and belly purplish buff, the line of demarcation on sides of
belly little marked ; in sharpei the under surface is white or whitish
with but little tinge of buffy.
Skull much as in sharpei, but the bulle appear to be slightly
larger.
Dimensions of the type, taken in flesh :—
Head and body 722 mm.; tail 76; hind foot, without hoof 195;
ear 89.
Skull—greatest length 126 mm.; basal length 112; greatest
breadth 64; nasals 35 and 15; muzzle to orbit 59; muzzle to
front of mp” 30.
Horns, length 38 mm.; diameter at base 12.
Type. Immature male. B.M. no. 5.12.9.81. Original number
1279. Collected 10 August, 1905.
““Shot on grass-covered hillside, dotted with trees.”—C. H.
B. G.
The discovery of the peculiar Nyasan Steinbuck Raphicerus
sharper south of the Zambezi makes an important addition to the
known fauna of S. Africa. Possibly it has been obtained before,
but sportsmen might easily have confounded it with the Grysbok,
which it resembles by its hoary-mixed coat, though its short
horns, even when adult, and the absence of supplementary hoofs,
show that it is really quite distinct from that animal.
The British Museum owes to the kindness of Col. Manning
several specimens of 4. sharpet from Mpimbi, Nyasa, and these,
though fully adult, are so uniformly smaller than the two obtained
by Mr. Grant, that we think it advisable to give a subspecific name
to the Transvaal form.
19. RAPHICERUS NEUMANNI CAPRICORNIS, subsp. n.
3. 1258. 9. 1314.
Similar to the Hast African Steinbuck in all respects, except
that the bullz are very markedly larger, and the nasals are rather
smaller and narrower.
Dimensions of the type, measured in the flesh :—
Head and body 814 mm.; tail 65; hind foot 236; ear 102.
Fore-hoofs, length anteriorly 26:5, transverse breadth 19.
Skull—greatest length 147 mm.; basal length 128; zygomatic
breadth 72°5; nasals 48x17; muzzle to orbit 71; muzzle to
anterior premolar 36; palatal length 74; length of upper molar
series (alveoli) 45; bulle, greatest diameter on inflated part 24:5,
height below level of glenoid surface 20, greatest breadth between
inflated parts of opposite sides 49-5.
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL, 585
Horns, length 92 mm.; diameter at base 13°5.
Type. Adult male. B.M. no. 5.12.9.78. Original number
1250. Collected 27 July, 1905.
On a comparison of the numerous beautiful specimens of
Raphicerus obtained during the Rudd exploration with such
Kast African examples as are available, we find that the latter
are readily distinguishable from the Cape forms by their paler
general colour and by the greater extent of their white facial
markings. Their eyes are completely ringed with white, their
lips are white, the edges of the ears are more broadly whitened,
and there is a considerable increase in the extent and brightness
of the white chin, throat, and lmb-markings. Their skulls are
rather larger.
In all these respects the Letaba Steinbucks absolutely agree
with the Hast African specimens, and differ from the Cape ones,
not being in any way intermediate; and we therefore think we
should recognize newmanni as a distinct species, and consider the
Transvaal form of it—characterized by its very large bulle—as a
special subspecies.
The dark coronal horseshoe-mark is absent in the male, slight
in the female.
20. CEPHALOPHUS GRimmiI LL)
@ . 1259, 1300.
“'Tchangaan name ‘ Munti.’
“Very common everywhere, especially in long grass and
patches of bush. They vary a great deal in colour and size.”—
C. H. B.G.
21. CERVICAPRA ARUNDINUM Bodd.
Oo WHOS, WS.
“ Tchangaan name ‘ Mhlangu.’
“Fairly common, observed singly or in pairs, occasionally even
three together. This species feeds during the night and drinks
at sundown and between dawn and sunrise.”—C. H. B. G.
If. Woopsusa.
Woodbush lies on the siopes of the Drakensberg Range, about
30 miles to the north-east of Pietersburg, at an altitude of about
4500 feet. Its fauna is therefore that of the high veldt in
general, and the collection gives us valuable information as to
the north-eastern range of the high-veldt animals. New forms
are less numerous than in the Letaba collection, but we have
found occasion to describe a new Hlephant-Shrew and a new
Crocidura, while several rarities, notably Myosorexw tenuis and
Cynictis selousi, are added to our series.
Mr. Grant has sent us the following notes on the Woodbush
District and the High Veldé :—
“The high open veldt which extends round Pietersburg for
586 MESSRS. 0. THOMAS AND H. SCHWANN ON [May 29,
many miles consists of grass-covered flats and undulating country
dotted with kopjes and long stony ridges, with here and there
patches of cactus and thorn trees. Huphorbias (Naboom) and
milk-bush are common in the kopjes, though water is by no means
plentiful. When the country is dry and grass is scarce, the
country is very ‘ karoo ’-like and most monotonous to travel over.
“The Woodbush Hills are part of the northern spurs of the
Drakensberg, and very similar to the high veldt of Zululand both
in vegetation and climate.
“‘ Woodbush village lies in the hills of the same name, but at a
rather lower elevation than the hills proper. It is surrounded by
rocky country fairly well timbered, but not nearly so thickly
as the ‘ bush-veldt.’ The vegetation consists chiefly of mimosa-
thorn (Acacia), large specimens of Huphorbias, fig-trees (Moga)
along the streams, and Ntuma trees on the warmer sides of the
large kloofs.
“The natives throughout the high veldt are Basuto, and,
except in a few instances, gave no assistance in collecting
specimens.”
22. CERCOPITHECUS ALBIGULARIS Sykes.
@. 1340.
This is the second record of this Kast African species in South
Africa proper. Sclater* mentions the capture of the first
specimen at Umtali in Mashonaland.
“* Basuto name ‘ Duru.’
“Common, but difficult to obtain on account of its wariness.
This species inhabits the deep kloofs in the depths of the forests,
seldom visiting the open parts.”—C. H. B.G.
23, HKLEPHANTULUS RUPESTRIS MYURUS, subsp. n.
OP Sh:
Similar to the typical repestris from Namaqualand in general
colour and proportions, but with a much more closely-haired and
untufted tail.
Fur soft and silky, about 10 mm. in length on middle of
back. General colour of upper surface between drab and
fawn-colour, passing into yellowish drab on flanks; under
surface pure white, bases of hairs blackish slate. Eyes not so
conspicuously ringed with white as in the typical subspecies, the
white line partially interrupted posteriorly. Hars of medium
length, light drab externally, not rufous-brown as in rupestris,
and with no rufous hairs internally, only white. Nuchal region
light rufous in colour, not so markedly so as in the typical
Namaqualand race. Upper surface of hands and feet pure white.
Tail long, closely covered with minute hairs, reddish brown above,
white below, not tufted at the tip.
Dimensions of the type (measured in the flesh) :—
Head and body 127 mm.; tail 154; hind foot 34; ear 26.
* Mammals of South Africa; vol. i. p. 12 (1900).
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. 587
Skull (damaged)—-nasals, length 15; length of upper tooth-row
20-2, of lower tooth-row 18°8.
Hab. Woodbush, North-eastern Transvaal.
Type. Female. B.M. no. 6.4.3.2. Original number 1137.
Collected 17 May, 1905.
This subspecies can be easily distinguished from the typical one
by its much lighter-coloured tail and by the absence of a tuft.
“‘ Basuto name ‘ Umsiti.’
“This species is undoubtedly very rare on the high veldt.”—
Cry G?
24. CROCIDURA ARGENTATA Sund.
3. 1186.
‘“‘Basuto name ‘ Mezitri.’
“This species was not observed in the low country, and the
specimen sent home was the only one seen.”—C. H. B.G.
25. CROCIDURA SYLVIA, sp. Nn.
3. 1114, 1134, 11438, 1148, 1153, 1156, 1199, 1200, 1210.
@. 1203, 1352.
A dark-coloured Shrew, probably allied to C. fumosa Thos., but
with a less hairy tail and narrower skull.
Fur long and velvety, about 6 mm. in length on the middle of
back. General colour of upper surface between “ seal-brown”
and “clove-brown,” darker on the rump. Under surface paler
and browner. Hands and feet brown. Tail more than half the
length of head and body, not incrassated; bristle-hairs present
only at the base, much fewer than in fwmosa; dark brown,
almost black, above and below.
Skull finer, narrower, and more slenderly built than in fwmosa,
but 1' stronger and larger.
Dimensions of the type (measured in the fiesh) :—
Head and body 81 mm.; tail 43; hind foot 15; ear 8:5.
Skull—condylo-incisive length 21-5 mm.; basal length 19:5;
ereatest breadth 9:0; length of upper tooth-row 9:0; i’ to
* 4:8,
" Hab. Woodbush, Zoutpansberg District. Alt. 4500 ft.
Type. Male. B.M. no. 6.4.3.10. Original number 1200.
Collected 14 June, 1905.
This species may be distinguished from any other South-
African Crocidura by its very dark colour and the scarcity of the
bristle-hairs on the tail—characters that might lead to its con-
fusion with Myosorex sclatert unless a comparison of the skulls
were made.
‘¢ Very common on the high veldt, not observed in the low
country. Inhabits vleis and thick grass by the river-banks.”
—C. H.B.G.
26. CROCIDURA sp.
3. 1147.
588 MESSRS. 0. THOMAS AND H. SCHWANN ON [May 29,
97. Myosorex tenuis Thos. & Schw.
Ge LOO IS 2 IG aA Oe Oe (ee elton.
1160, 1209, 1327, 1329, 1330, 1336. ©. 1110, 1325, 1326.
The present series was obtained in the Woodbush Hills at a
height of 4900 feet, and the single specimen on which the species
was founded was caught by Mr. Grant at Zuurbron in the
Wakkerstroom District of the Transvaal at an altitude of
4600 feet. It is therefore probable that éenwis is the high-veldt
representative of WZ. varius, to which it is certainly more allied
than to WW. sclateri, the latter differing from it very considerably
in external measurements and skull-characters. Its only poimt
of agreement with sclateri is in its general colour, and not, as we
stated in the second account of Mr. Rudd’s exploration of South
Africa*, in the length of its tail. Although the difference
between the types of sclatert and tenwis in this measurement is
only 8 mm., extreme specimens show a difference of nearly twice
this, and the average may be considered as about 12 mm.
“« Very common on the kopjes, cultivated lands, and the vege-
tation on the banks of streams.”—C. H. B. G.
28. Grenerra LETABZ Thos. & Schw.
Gs USO, When
These specimens are practically identical with the type of this
species described in the first part of the paper. No. 1177 is
young and naturally proportionately smaller, and both specimens
have slightly redder spots, but the difference is so slight as to be
negligible.
“ Basuto name ‘ Chipa.’
“Rather uncommon. Inhabits the kopjes and bush-covered
hillsides. Nocturnal only.”—C. H. B. G.
29, HERPESTES GALERA Erxl.
©. 1139, 1142, 1155.
“ Basuto name ‘ Muliza.’
“Uncommon. Inhabiting vleis and thick reed-beds by the
rivers. pe feeds on tadpoles, frogs, crabs, &e. Nocturnal
only.” —C. H. B. G.
30. HERPESTES GRACILIS PUNCTULATUS Gray.
6. 1173, 1198, 1212, 1356, 1357. 2. 1125, 1130, 1138, 1346.
“ Basuto name ‘ Kanu.’
““'This species was observed in the forest on the Woodbush
hills, though it is common everywhere, especially by the rivers.
Its food consists principally of insects.”—-C. H. B
31. Cynicris sELouSsI de Wint.
Go Wek SNS
The only specimens of this remarkable species hitherto received
* P.Z.S. 1905, i. p. 132.
1906. | MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. 589
are the skull obtained by Mr. Selous, on which the species was
founded, and an example collected by Mr. P. C. Reid at Linyati,
and figured in our ‘ Proceedings’*.
“ Basuto name ‘ Manhauta.’
“ Rare everywhere. Nocturnal only.”—C. H. B. G.
32. CANIS MESOMELAS Hhrenb.
©. 1348.
“‘ Basuto name ‘ Pugure.’
“Not uncommon, but seldom seen and very difficult to trap.
A considerable source of annoyance to the farmers, who persecute
them at all times and seasons.”—C. H. B. G.
33. Icronyx CAPENSIS Kaup.
Go Wise
‘‘ Basuto name ‘ Kopani.’
“ Not uncommon, frequenting the kopjes and open country at
night in search of food.”—C. H. B. G.
34, TATERA BRANTSII Smith.
OF a laleslpo lal Ge
‘¢ Basuto name ‘ Leboka’.”—C. H. B. G.
35. TATERA MILIARIA SALSA Wrought.
$. 1172, 1175, 1176, 1187, 1188, 1211. 92. 1164,
This is the series on which Mr. Wroughton founded the
subspecies 7.
36. OTOMYS IRRORATUS Bits.
Gio Wisi, Wla, Juste te lass Ieee iaysy,
These specimens approximate in colour to the Otomys laminatus
described by us in an earlier paper on Mr. Rudd’s mammals,
though their laminal formula shows them to be true irroratus.
““ Basuto names ‘ Beba’ and ‘ Ibuka.’
“In the Woodbush hills they were found on the steep
grass-covered hillsides some considerable distance from water.”—
C. H. B. G.
37. DENDROMUS MESOMELAS Bts.
3. 1338.
This specimen has the black dorsal stripe less prominent than
appears to be usual.
38. Mus CHRYSOPHILUS de Wint.
G- 1181, 1191. Q. 1124, 1128, 1154, 1165, 1169, 1205,
1208, 1339.
“ Basuto name ‘ Lohauto’ (a rat).
““Common everywhere, especially in the cultivated lands.’”—
CEB Gr:
CS 121, Vio Sip USIOIL, Tig joo A, iol te
~ Ann. Mag. N. H. (7) xvii. p. 485 (1906).
590 ON MAMMALS FROM NORTH-EAST TRANSVAAL. | May 29,
39. Mus coucHA Smith.
ee LENG, CRLST 1204 UST Oe LI ALT a7 eels
1179, 1207, 1323, 1349, 1350.
Specimens nos. 1204, 1111, and 1127 are slightly lighter in
colour than the remainder of the series, which is otherwise very
uniform. No. 1127 shows the multimammate character very
clearly, which is the only character that in many cases serves to
distinguish the members of this very difficult group from Mus
colonus Bts.
40. Mus poLticuurus Smuts.
©. No number.
41, ARVICANTHIS PUMILIO DILECTUS de Wint.
Gg WAL, WI TS WIN) ee ITS ET ea, IE sh TLaiGy,
“‘ Basuto name ‘ Dari.’
“Common on the high veldt, but not observed in the low
country. Diurnal only.”—C. H. B. G.
42. DasyMys Incomtus Sund.
@. 1353.
« Basuto names ‘ Beba’ and ‘ Ibuka.’
“« Apparently very rare, as the specimen sent was the only one
seen.’ —O. H.
43. SaccosTOMUS CAMPESTRIS Pet.
Sa UBT,
«« Basuto name ‘ Lohauto.’
“‘ Rather rare and apparently confined to the high veldt. The
pouches contained seeds of various plants.”—C. H. B. G.
44, GHORYCHUS sp.
3S. 1163, 1170, 1185, 1189, 1201, 1202, 1321, 1324. 9. 1161,
1322.
Until this group has been monographed we are not prepared to
commit ourselves to an exact specific determination.
“ Basuto name ‘ Puga.’
“¢ ommon, especially in cultivated lands, where it forms runs.
In the low country the scarcity of rain during my stay prevented
their working, and so none were trapped.”—C. H. B. G.
45, PEpErEs CAFER Pall.
6. 1847. @. 1845, 1360.
“ Basuto name ‘Sidula.’ Tchangaan name ‘ Jengwy.’
“Fairly common on the high veldt. The natives reported
them to be in the low country, and though I found some of their
holes at Klein Letaba, none were recent. They do great damage
to the mealies.” —C. H. B. G.
P45. 1906) Sie
M P.Parker lth.
R.Broom del. Parker & West imp.
HOWESIA BROWNI.
je aS: ISIS, Jen ui.
M P.Parker lith.
Parker & West imp.
R.Broom del.
HOWEHESIA BROWNI.
1906. ] ON A SOUTH AFRICAN DIAPTOSAURIAN REPTILE. 591
46. Lepus zuLuEnsis Thos. & Schw. .
S. 1151, 1166, 1174, 1855. ©. 1152, 1180, 1206, 1213.
““ Basuto name ‘ Muda.’
“Very common in all stony places. It is not found on the
flat open country round Pietersburg, where it is replaced by
Lepus ochropus.”—C. H. B. G.
47. Lepus ocuropus Wagn.
©. 1215, Pietersburg.
“Common, but confined to the high veldt round Pietersburg.’”—
C. H. B. G.
48. PRONOLAGUS CRASSICAUDATUS Geoff.
S$ juv. 1328.
“Curiously uncommon, considering the great stretches of
country suited to its habits. I only observed two of these Hares
during my stay here.”—C, H. B. G.
49, PROCAVIA CAPENSIS Pall.
3. 1182. 2. 1194, 1344.
“ Basuto name ‘ Imbile.’
“Not nearly so common as P. brucei, with which it inhabits
the same kopjes and krantzes. Diurnal only.”—C. H. B. G.
50. PRocAVIA BRUCEI Gray.
3. 1133, 1342. 9. 1184, 1193, 1354, 1359.
“ Basuto name ‘ Imbile.’
‘This species is much commoner than P. capensis, but is much
more difficult to secure, being more wary.”—C. H. B. G.
51. CEPHALOPHUS GRimMII L.
Go L244 Oe G7, 1341. 1351.
‘“‘Basuto name ‘ Imputi.’
**Common at Woodbush, but scarcer on the flats round Pieters-
burg. It feeds during the night and spends the day lying on the .
kopjes”.—C. H. B. G.
2. On the South African Diaptosaurian Reptile Howesia.
By R. Broom, M.D., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S., Victoria College,
Stellenbosch.
[Received May 15, 1906.]
(Plates XL. & XLI.*)
About a year ago I published in the Records of the Albany
Museum? a preliminary notice of a very interesting small
* For explanation of the Plates, see p. 600.
+ “ Preliminary Notice of some new Fossil Reptiles collected by Mr. Alfred Brown
at Aliwal North, S. Africa.” Rec. Alb. Mus. Grahamstown, vol. i. pt. iv. p. 269
(1905).
Proc. Zoot. Soc.—1906, No. XL. 40
592 DR. R. BROOM ON A SOUTH AFRICAN [May 29,
fossil reptile, remains of which had been discovered by Mr. Alfred
Brown near Aliwal North. As the animal somewhat resembles
Sphenodon in size and general appearance and is evidently a
Rhynchocephaloid reptile, I thought it befitting to name the genus
Howesia, in honour of the late Prof. G. B. Howes, who has done
such brilliant work on the osteology of Sphenodon, and whose early
death has left such a serious gap in the ranks of morphologists.
In Mr. Brown’s collection there are three specimens which
T regard as belonging to Howesia. Specimen A, which I take
as the type, is a very badly crushed and imperfect skull. The
middle parts of both mandibles are preserved, including portions
of both dentaries, the right jugal, much of both maxillaries, a
large part of both pterygoids, parts of the hyoid, and a few other
crushed and fragmentary bones. Specimen B, which there is
little doubt belongs to the same genus and species, consists of a
number of bones of the skull, crushed and much displaced, parts
of most of the cervical vertebrae, the left shoulder-girdle and
the left humerus. Among the cranial bones the following can
be identified with some degree of certainty—tfrontals, parietals,
postfrontal, postorbital, squamosal, jugal, maxillary, and pterygoid.
Specimen C consists of the pelvis, most of the bones of the hind
limbs including the tarsus, and a considerable number of caudal
vertebrae of a Rhynchocephaloid reptile which may provisionally
be regarded as belonging to the same genus and species as
specimens A and B. In the absence of head there is of course an
element of doubt, but as all the specimens are from the same
horizon, and as the pelvis in specimen C is such as we should
expect to find in Howesia from the sizeand characters of the skull
and shoulder-girdle, I shall assume that it belongs to the same
species as the others.
Skull.
Though both specimens of the skull are in a very unsatisfactory
condition, it is nevertheless possible to make out most of the
principal points in the cranial anatomy. In the main the skull
resembles fairly closely that of Sphenodon, though there is a
marked difference in the dentition. At the time the preliminary
note was written I was unable to determine with certainty whether
the rows of Hyperodapedon-like teeth were borne by the maxilla
or by the palatine or by both. As the result of the further develop-
ment of specimen A, it would appear that the teeth are on the
maxilla, and on the maxilla only.
The maxilla is shaped as in the better known Diaptosaurian
reptiles Procolophon and Paleohatteria. The facial portion is flat
and triangular, and probably about 25 mm. in length and 12 mm.
in depth. The inferior or tooth-bearing portion is thick and
rounded. In specimen A one of the maxillee measures 5 mm. in
thickness; in specimen B a maxillary fragment is 5°> mm. in
thickness. In front the tooth-bearing portion is considerably
thinner—at least as thin as 8mm. In the middle portion of the
maxilla there are three rows of obtusely pointed teeth, but
1906. ] DIAPTOSAURIAN REPTILE. 593
perhaps in front there may be only one or two rows. Behind,
there are four rows of similar-sized obtusely pointed teeth, and on
the inner side of the bone three additional rows of more minute
teeth, which apparently do not meet the dentary and are unworn.
The teeth seem to have a thin layer of enamel and to be implanted
in the bone rather than anchylosed to it. When the jaw is worn,
the teeth and bone together form a grinding-surface. The exact
relations of the teeth to the jaw could be certainly determined only
by sectioning one of the fragments, and this I do not feel at
liberty to do.
A large part of the jugal is preserved in specimen B, and in
specimen A the cast of almost the whole bone. Tt forms
practically the whole of the lower border of the orbit. In its
relations to the maxilla, to the postorbital, and to the quadrato-
jugal it is almost identical with that in Paleohatteria. There is
clear evidence of a lower temporal fossa bounded below by the
posterior process of the jugal. Pl. XL. fig. 3 represents the cast of
the jugal in specimen A and fig. 4 part of the jugal in specimen B.
The postorbital bone is preserved in perfect condition in
specimen B. It is triangular, and strikingly like the corre-
sponding bone in Sphenodon. It divides the upper from the lower
temporal fossa and, in part, both from the orbit. It is represented
in fig. 4.
The postfrontal is preserved in specimen B. It is a small
triangular bone not unlike that of Sphenodon. It articulates by
a long suture with the frontal and by a short one with the
parietal. It is shown in fig. 5.
The frontals are broad and rather flat. They form only a short
part of the supraorbital margins between the prefrontals and the
postfrontals. The whole of the supraorbital ridge is slightly
elevated, owing to there being a depression along the frontal bone
and on to the postfrontal. On the whole of the upper surface of
these bones, but chiefly in the depression, are a number of shallow
pits, which suggest the possibility of their having lodged glands in
connection with the skin. The narrowest part of the interorbital
region measures 10°5 mm., and the greatest measurement across
the frontals is 14 mm.
The parietals are well preserved in specimen B. They are
anchylosed, and like those of Sphenodon form, in their posterior
two-thirds, a low median ridge. In the anterior third this median
ridge divides intot wo feeble ridges, which pass forwards and
outwards and end at the suture between the parietal and the
frontal. To the naked eye there appears to be no parietal foramen,
but when the bone is examined microscopically there is seen to be
a small median foramen about as large asa pin-point. I think
there can be little doubt that this is a rudimentary parietal
foramen. I+ measures about -5 mm. in greatest length.
Posteriorly the parietals pass outwards to meet the squamosals as
in Sphenodoan.
Though portions of the squamosal and probably quadrato-jugal,
exoccipitals, and a few other bones are present, they are either too
40*
594 DR. R. BROOM ON A SOUTH AFRICAN [May 29,
imperfect or insufficiently displayed, or the determination too
uncertain to warrant description.
A portion of the nasal preserved shows that the bone was of
considerable size, as in Palewohatieria.
In specimen A anumber of bones of the palate are preserved.
Though these are imperfect, yet as the pterygoids are fairly
com plete it is possible to make an approximate restoration of the
alate.
. The pterygoids are of the triradiate type found in most early
reptiles, such as Dimetrodon, Proterosuchus, Procolophon, &e., and,
as in these genera, are dentigerous. The anterior process is
long and narrow, and along apparently its whole length is a
single row of small teeth, which must he almost parallel with
the corresponding row on the pterygoid of the opposite side. The
posterior half of the anterior process is about twice as broad as
the anterior, and on it is a second dental ridge with at least two
rows of fairly well-developed teeth passing forwards and slightly
outwards from near the back end of the inner dental ridge. The
anterior ridge articulates by much of its outer side with the
palatine. From the posterior part of the toothed portion of the
hone the median process passes outwards and slightly forwards.
It appears to be devoid of teeth. From about the same point the
posterior process is sent backwards and outwards, doubtless to
meet the quadrate. This process is broad, fan-shaped, and concave,
and recalls rather forcibly the posterior process of the pterygoid
in Procolophon and Dimetroden.
The palatine is very imperfect, but it appears to be moderately
flat and devoid of teeth.
A considerable portion of each mandible is preserved, but not
in a very satisfactory condition. The dentary carries four rows
of small obtusely pointed teeth almost exactly similar to those of
the maxilla. Unfortunately, only the back part of one dentary
is preserved, and the cast of the back part of the other. The
preserved portion is 4 mm. wide. The post-dentary portion of
the jaw has a swollen appearance, recalling that of Procolophon,
but it is much larger in Howesia. The bone which forms the
greater part of the outer side I believe to be the surangular. In
situation it quite agrees with the supposed surangular in Proco-
lophon, but in the latter genus it is much smaller. In Protero-
suchus the surangular is also of very large size. There appears to
be a small but distinct coronoid bone. The angular seems to form
nearly the whole of the lower border of the posterior two-thirds
of the jaw. In the middle of the jaw there is a very large cavity
as in Procolophon.
Lying on the pterygoids were two long, rounded, slightly
curved rods of bone at least 22 mm. in length. ‘These are
probably hyoid bones.
Vertebre.
Though portions of many cervical and caudal vertebree are pre-
served as well as parts of a few others, they are for the most part not
1906. | DIAPTOSAURIAN REPTILE. 595
sufficiently well displayed or preserved to permit of a satisfactory
examination. The cervical vertebre are about seven in number,
and from the position of the shoulder-girdle we may infer that
Howesia had a neck of about the same length as the skull. The
axis has a large spine almost of mammalian type. Of the other
cervical vertebra, only the zygapophyses are displayed. There
are no dorsal or lumbar vertebre preserved. There appear to
have been two sacral vertebre, as in Hrythrosuchus. ‘Twelve
caudal vertebre are preserved, but not well displayed. The first
of these is probably the 3rd caudal. It has well-developed
transverse processes and spine. Across the transverse processes
it measures 26 mm., and the total height of the vertebra as
preserved is 24mm. There is probably not much of the spine
missing. The body is much constricted, as in Phytosaurs, Pelyco-
saurs, and most primitive reptiles, and appears to be amphiplatyan
or amphicelian. It is certainly not distinctly notochordal. A
well-developed intercentrum lies between this vertebra and the
next. The second preserved vertebra (probably 4th) has a small
chevron, and the succeeding vertebre have very long double-
headed chevrons. In the case of the supposed 5th caudal, the
chevron as preserved is 24 mm. long, and in the 6th it is probably
even longer. Except in being slightiy smaller, the posterior
caudals are very similar to the anterior; they have the same
slender transverse processes and similar long chevrons.
Shoulder-girdle.
Though the shoulder-girdle is rather badly preserved, sufficient
remains to show all the principal features. The scapula is com-
paratively short and moderately flat. Its greatest length is
29 mm. ‘The upper end is 16 mm. wide, and has evidently
supported a large cartilaginous suprascapula. The posterior
border curves gently and uniformly to the glenoid cavity. The
anterior border is badly preserved, there being only indications
of the cast. In fig. 10 (Pl. XL.) a view is given of the shoulder-
girdle as preserved, and in fig. 11 a restoration of the whole girdle.
The lower end of the scapula is probably 14 mm. wide, and there
is no evidence of any notch. The coracoid is very imperfect,
but the whole of the anterior half and the glenoid portion are
preserved. It has evidently been a large flat rounded bone.
There is no coracoid foramen seen in the specimen so far as
preserved. Perhaps the foramen was in the cartilage at the
anterior and upper corner of the bone. There is no precoracoid.
The interclavicle is a slender T-shaped bone, but only a part of
the upper end is preserved. The clavicles are long, fairly straight
bones which meet each other above the interclavicle. The length
of the one which is fully preserved is 23 mm.
Humerus.
The humerus is in bad preservation, the upper half being
represented only by a much weathered impression. The length
596 DR. R. BROOM ON A SOUTH AFRICAN [May 29,
of the bone is about 34 mm. Both the upper and lower ends are
broad, and they make with each other an angle of about 60°.
The delto-pectoral ridge is fairly well developed, but the imperfect
impression does not show very clearly its relations to the shaft.
There is apparently no epicondylar foramen. The lower end of
the bone measures about 10 mm. It has evidently been capped
by a large pad of cartilage.
Pelvis.
The remains in specimen C are much better preserved than in
either A or B. All the pelvic bones are preserved and in almost
true apposition. The under and outer sides of both pubes and
ischia have been displayed, and the inner side of the right ilium.
The pelvis is a slightly modified variety of the well-known
plate-like type found in all primitive Diaptosaurian reptiles.
The ilium is broad and flat, and its axis is directed upwards and
backwards from the acetabulum. It is presumed that the aceta-
bulum is of large size from the shape of the lower part of the
ilium, and probably it had a thick coating of cartilage. The
acetabular portion of the ilium measures 19 mm. across. Above
the acetabulum the bone becomes constricted and measures only
12 mm. across. From this point the upper part forms a fan-like
expansion, which measures 25°5 mm. from front to back. The
greatest length of the ilium is 34 mm., and the least, measuring
from the surface for articulation with the ischium to the anterior
part of the crest, 22mm. On the inner side of the ilium is a
hollow depression just above the constricted portion, with a second
slight depression behind it and separated from it by a low ridge.
These depressions are for articulation with the two sacral ribs.
The ischium is a flat semicircular bone not unlike the flat bone
in Procolophon or Stereosternum. Though the acetabular portion
is not displayed in Howesia, it is probably of much larger size
than in these other genera. It seems probable that the ischium
sloped downwards and inwards at an angle of about 45°. The
whole margin of the bone has manifestly been bordered by
cartilage except the margin which is directed upwards. The
lower margin for about 17 mm. is fairly straight, and forms, with
the bone of the opposite side, a symphysis with probably compara-
tively little cartilage between. Anteriorly there is another fairly
straight margin of 10 mm., which served as an articulation with
the pubis, probably again with but little cartilage between the
bones. Between the two ischia and the two pubes there is left a
lozenge-shaped gap, like the anterior fontanelle in the head of a
babe. This may have formed an obturator foramen, but I am of
opinion that it was completely covered by cartilage.
The pubis, though of the plate-like type, dces not resemble at
all closely the flat pubes of Procolophon, Stereosternum, or Paleo-
hatteria. This is owing to the fact of the anterior third of the
bone being bent rather abruptly down so as to form an angle of
about 75° with the posterior part. The deflected portion has its
outer and inferior end terminated by a thick margin, which seems
1906. ] DIAPLOSAURIAN REPTILE. 597
to have been covered by cartilage. Whether this cartilage has
only been a narrow border round the front of the bone, or a well-
developed prepubie cartilage, the evidence does not conclusively
show. About the middle of the outer side of the pubis is a well-
marked bony process. There is a large pubic foramen in the
bone near its posterior and upper corner. ‘The greatest length of
the pubis is 25 mm., and the greatest breadth 19 mm.
In fig. 15 (Pl. XLI.) is shown a side view of the pelvis slightly
restored as regards the acetabulum. All the bones are shown in
what is believed to be true side view. In fig. 16 there is
given for comparison a view of the pelvis of the large South-
African Phytosaur Hrythrosuchus. Here the pubis and ischium
are also of the plate-like type, but the modification is carried
further than in Howesia. The pubis is bent down still further
and the lower part stouter. The symphysial portions of both
pubis and ischium are directed more inwards. Fig. 18 shows
the left pubis as viewed from below and slightly from behind and
the outer side.
Femur.
Portions of both femora are preserved, and both the upper and
lower ends of the left are in good condition. The bone is slightly
curved downwards towards its lower end, as is the case in the
femur of the Crocodile. Both ends have been largely cartilaginous.
Pl. XLI. fig. 20 represents the appearance of the proximal end.
There is a large trochanter which has probably been devoid of
cartilage, anda large, flat, semicircular surface which has supported
the cartilaginous head. The lower end of the bone is broad and
powerful, and has doubtless had large cartilaginous condyles.
Tibia and Fibula.
The left tibia is practically complete, but the lower third is
slightly displaced, owing to a fracture which occurred during the
animal’s life and united with the fragments in a slightly false
position. The bone is much expanded at the proximal end, which
has a rounded upper surface and had probably little cartilage on
it. Its greatest width is 16 mm. The bone is much constricted
in the middle, measuring only 5 mm. across. The lower end is
not much expanded, and probably had a well-developed pad of
cartilage. The total length of the bone is 50 mm.
The fibula is slender in the middle and considerably expanded
at both ends. It has a slight double curve. Itis probably a little
shorter than the tibia.
In fig. 21 a view is given of the front of the tibia restored so
far as the correction of the slight displacement of the lower
fragment. Vig. 22 shows the tibia and fibula as preserved in the
specimen.
JOS
A considerable portion of the right foot is preserved, and
though some of the bones are displaced it is possible to make a
fairly satisfactory restoration of both the tarsus and metatarsus.
598 DR. R. BROOM ON A SOUTH AFRICAN [May 29,
Figs. 23 and 24 show two views of the tarsus as preserved. There
are seen to be three large bones in the proximal part of the tarsus,
and the tibia seems to be in connection with the inner and the
fibula with the middle one. These three bones we may fairly
confidently regard as tibiale, intermedium, and fibulare. On the
outer side of the foot is a large curved bone which is manifestly
the 5th metatarsal. This is supported by a large tarsale which
we may regard as the 4th. The other tarsal elements are small.
If these determinations are correct, then it would appear that the
foot has been folded on the leg and the sides crushed together.
Making allowance for the crushing the foot may be restored as in
fig. 25.
The tibiale is an irregularly oval-shaped boneand is the smallest
of the elements of the proximal row. The intermedium is a large
rectangular bone. On its under or posterior surface there is a
large groove. The fibulare forms a well-marked heel process.
There is no centrale displayed, but it is probable that one existed
though it may have been cartilaginous. Of the distal tarsal bones
the Ist, 2nd, and 3rd are of small size, each supporting a single ©
metatarsal. The 4th tarsale is about as large as the tibiale and
supports both the 4th and 5th metatarsals. The Ist metatarsal is
rather short and stout. The 2nd, 3rd, and 4th are all imperfect at
their distal ends, but the 2nd is considerably longer than the 1st,
and the 3rd and 4th much longer than the 2nd. It is not certain
whether the 3rd or 4th is the longer, but the little evidence
available points to the 4th being the longest of the metatarsals.
Affinities of Howesia.
The only animals with which it seems necessary to compare
Howesia are Sphenodon, the Gnathodonts Hyperodapedon, Steno-
metopon, and Lhynchosaurus, the Phytosaurs, and the Protero-
saurians such as Paleohatteria. The jugal, postorbital, and post
frontal bones bear considerable resemblance to the corresponding
bones in Sphenodon, but almost quite as much to those of the much
more primitive Diaptosaurians, the Pelycosaurs, and of Paleo-
hatteria. There isalso considerable resemblance to the facial bones
of Rhynchosaurus. In the other Gnathodonts the resemblances
are obscured by the specialisations. The frontals and parietals
are more like those of Rhynchosaurus and even of Stenometopon
than of Sphenodon, and the resemblance is increased by the fact
of the parietal foramen being practically absent in Howesia. The
maxillary and dentary dentition is unlike that of any other reptile
hitherto known except Hyperodapedon; and though this latter
genus is extremely specialised, the mode of implantation of the
teeth in the bone is so essentially similar to that in Howesia, as to
suggest a relationship between the genera. The palate is more
primitive than in either Sphenodon or Hyperodapedon, and resembles
more that of the Pelycosaurs. It also bears some resemblance to
the palate of the Rhynchocephaloid reptile, Proterosuchus.
The shoulder-girdle differs from the earlier types in having no
precoracoid. In many respects the girdle resembles that of
1906. ] DIAPTOSAURIAN REPTILE. 599
Sphenodon, but the imperforate condition of the coracoid is a feature
found in a few Diaptosaurians.
The pelvis is not much modified from the type found in most
Diaptosaurians. The plate-like pubis and ischium are found in
Rhynchosaurus. In the Phytosaur Hrythrosuchus the pelvis is
very similar in structure; in Sphenodon the pelvic structure is very
different.
It is impossible to compare the tarsus with that of most allied
forms, as little is known of the tarsus in the Gnathodonts or
Phytosaurs. There is, however, an undoubted resemblance
between the tarsus of Howesia and that of Sphenodon, and this is
more marked when that of the embryo is considered. The
sunilarity is so close, that itis difficult to doubt that it indicates a
relationship. In Procolophon we also see some affinity. It is
interesting to note the similarity of the mode of articulation of
the 5th metatarsal,
Taking the various points into consideration, I conclude that
Howesia is a very slightly specialised Gnathodont. It seems to show,
moreover, that the Gnathodonts are not true Rhynchocephalians,
but are probably more nearly related to the Phytosaurs. I incline
to agree with Osborn in placing them in a distinct order, no doubt
showing some points of resemblance to the Rhynchocephalians,
but not so nearly related to them as is generally held.
In the following table an attempt is made to indicate the
phylogenetic relationships of the Diaptosaurian orders :—
(CoryLosaAuRIAN ANCESTOR)
(R, P, Pl, Permian).
yi ai
Oech
ee PROGANOSAURIA PROcoLOPHONTA
(Mesosauria) (R, P, Pl, Permian).
(?, P, Pl, Permian).
PELYCOSAURIA Prororosaurra
(, P, Pl, Permian). (F, A, Pl, Permian).
ste Ag ware
ae 1 aoa
Ruyncwocrrmania GNATHODONTIA PHYTOSAURIA
(Ff, A, T, ? Triassic). (F, A, Pl, Triassic). (F, A, Pl, Triassic).
PROTEROSUCHIA
(F, ?, ?, Triassic).
In the above table the first letter of the formula, R or F, indi-
600 ON A SOUTH AFRICAN DIAPTOSAURIAN REPTILE. [May 29,
cates that the skull has the temporal region roofed or fenestrated ;
the second letter, P or A, indicates that a precoracoid is present or
absent ; and the third, Pl or T, that the pelvis is plate-like or
triradiating. It will be observed that all the orders occurring in
the Permian have the pelvis plate-like, all have notochordal
vertebre, and most have retained the precoracoid, while all those
that first appear in the Trias show no trace of a precoracoid. I
have included among the Diaptosaurians a new suborder, or
possibly order, Proterosuchia, of which Proterosuchuws may be
taken as the type. Boulenger is inclined to place it near to
Ornithosuchus, but the palate is very different in the two genera,
and the presence of rows of teeth on the pterygoids of the African
genus seems of suflicient importance to remove it from the
Phytosauria. It seems to me worthy of being placed in at least
a distinct suborder. The Phytosauria might, I think, be included
among the Diaptosaurians. Further research in the Permian
and Triassic rocks is pretty certain to reveal a large number of
new groups—groups which are ancestral to the Plesiosaurs, the
Chelonians, the Lizards, and the Ichthyosaurs at least.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Ang., Angulare; c., centrale; Cl., clavicle ; Co., coracoid; D., dentary; F., fibula;
Ff. fibulare; F'r.,frontal; Hy., hyoid; ¢.,imtermedium ; T.cl.,interclavicle; I7.,ilium;
Is., ischium; Jw., jugal; £., lachrymal; Me., maxilla; Na., nasal; Orbd., orbit;
Pa., parietal; Pal., palatine; Pmx., premaxilla; Po.f., postfrontal ; Po.o., postorbital ;
Pt., pterygoid; P.Vo., prevomer; Pw., pubis; S.Ang., surangular; Se., scapula;
Sq., squamosal; S.Sec., suprascapular; Z., tibia; ¢., tibiale; 7.P., transpalatime; 1, 2,
3, 4, tarsalia; I, II, 111, 1V, V, metatarsalia.
PratEe XL.
Fig. 1. Restoration of skull of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
2. Restoration of palate of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
3. eae A showing portion of mandible and cast of jugal and other bones.
at. size.
4. Jugal and postorbital bones of _Howesia browni (specimen B). Nat. size.
5. Portion of upper surface of skull of: Howesia browni (specimen B). Nat. size.
6. Remains of palate as shown in specimen A. Nat. size.
7. Portion of left dentary showing teeth (specimen A). X 3.
8. Middle portion of left maxilla showing teeth (specimen A). X 3.
9. Posterior part of left maxilla showing teeth (specimen 8). X 3.
10. Shoulder-girdle as preserved (specimen B). Nat. size.
11. Restoration of shoulder-girdle of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
12. Shoulder-girdle of young Sphenodon, after Howes & Swinnerton.
13. Humerus of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
Prate XLI.
Fig. 14. Anterior caudal vertebra of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
15. Side view of pelvis of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
16. Side view of pelvis of Hrythrosuchus africanus. X 7.
17. Inner view of right ilium of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
18. Under view of left pubis of os i .
19. Front view of left femur of A . a
20. Proximal end of left femur of _,, nn ts
21. Front view of left tibia of -
bb) bb)
22. Side view of left tibia and fibula of Howesia browni. Nat. size.
23. View of the foot as preserved. Nat. size.
24. A second view of the foot as preserved. Nat. size.
25. Restoration of the tarsus and metatarsus ot Howesia. Nat. size.
26. Foot of Sphenodon punctatus. Stage R. Magnitied.
27. . A 5 Stage Q. Magnified, after Howes &
Swinnerton.
28. Foot of Procolophon trigoniceps. Nat. size.
1906.] ON THE VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE HELODERM. 601
3. On the Vascular System of Heloderma, with Notes on
that of the Monitors and Crocodiles. By Frank H.
Brepparp, M.A., F.R.S., &e., Prosector to the Society.
[Received May 11, 1906. ]
(Text-figures 99-106.)
Although much work has been done upon the blood-system of
the Lacertilia, especially by Rathke and Hochstetter*, there
remain a number of important genera of which we have at present
either no knowledge whatever, or the very slightest only. Among
these is the genus Heloderma, with the general anatomy of which
the recent investigations of Boulenger, Stewart, and particularly
Shufeldt + have made us well acquainted. In the present com-
munication I bring before the Society some facts concerning the
blood-vessels of this Lizard in continuation of former contributions
to the anatomy of this Order of Reptiles t.
Having had the opportunity, during the last year or two, of dis-
secting several examples, comprising several species, of Varanus,
I incorporate these notes into the present communication for the
reason that Heloderma is in some respects not very remote from
Varanus§, and indeed shows certain apparent resemblances to
that genus in the arrangement of the blood-vessels, as will be
pointed out in the course of the following pages.
Since both in Heloderma and Varanus there is a departure in
many directions from the arrangement of the blood-vessels found
in other Lacertilia (e. g. Jgwana, Skinks, Geckos, Ophisaurus,
Amphisbena, Anguis), and on the whole in the direction of greater
complication, it seemed to me important to compare the ascer-
tained facts with those relating to the Crocodilia, since the vascular
system of the Crocodilia is perhaps the most advanced among the
Reptilia. In this department I am able to add some details to the
classical treatise of Rathke, in addition to the facts accumulated
by Jacquart and Hochstetter, whose contributions will be referred
to on a later page. Of the Crocodilia I have been able to dissect
several species belonging to more than one genus.
(1) On some Veins and Arteries in Heloderma suspectum.
In a specimen of Heloderma suspectwm which died in the
Society’s Gardens in January of the present year, the veins were
turgid with blood, and therefore in an excellent state for
anatomical observation. JI had the arterial system injected, and
am therefore able to give, as I trust, some reliable notices of various
* Morph. Jahrb. xix. 1893, were earlier papers are referred to.
+ Boulenger, P. Z.S. 1891, p. 109; Stewart, ibid. 1891, p. 119; Shuteldt, ibid.
1890, p. 148.
ft In P. ZS. 1904 and 1905.
§ This is not a prevalent view though adopted by Baur. See Boulenger (P. Z. 8.
1891, p. 116) for discussion of the subject.
602 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
ad
arteries and veins in this genus, of which we have at present no
knowledge save a few notes by Dr. Shufeldt *.
Umbilical Vein.—It is extremely interesting to find in Helo-
derma very considerable vestiges of the umbilical vein of the
Text-fig. 99.
Vet.
Ep.
--Uinb,
Y )
Ventral surface of liver and related veins in Heloderma suspectum.
Ep. Epigastric vein; Z. Liver; Umb. Umbilical vein; V.c.i. Postcaval
fetus. This vein ends off somewhat obscurely posteriorly, gradu-
ally fading away without being connected, so far as I could
* “Contributions to the Study of Heloderma suspectum,” P. Z. S. 1890, p. 148.
This paper concludes with a full bibliography.
1906. ] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE HELODERM. 603
ascertain, with any veins in the posterior region of the abdomen.
Tt runs, of course, upon the ventral side of the abdominal cavity
lying to the left of the anterior abdominal vein. This position
at first led me to think that the vein in question was a left
anterior abdominal vein, such as is met with im addition to a
right in the Crocodilia invariably and in the Chelonia generally. I
think, however, that the facts which I have to state about this vein
disprove the idea that it is a second anterior abdominal vein and
prove it to be a persistent umbilical. This vein is by no means
a ligamentous rudiment such as Hochstetter has described and
figured * the umbilical to be in Angwis fragilis. It contains
plenty of blood; but it looks rather like an artery owing to its
pink colour—due, I imagine, to thickish walls. It is, however,
not an artery; for anteriorly it could be followed between the
lobes of the liver ventrally, and perhaps about halfway along the
length of the liver was traced into communication with the vena
cava posterior, which latter, on separating the lobes of the liver,
can be seen lying between them. It could be distinctly observed
at the same time that various branches of the epigastric vein
(see p. 609) which enter the liver near the entry of the umbilical
did not communicate with the vena caya but entered the liver-
substance. There can be no confusion therefore of this presumed
persistent umbilical vein with a branch of the epigastic system
of veins. It is further to be noted that the umbilical vein is in
its relations to adjoining viscera more like that of birds than of
the Boide, where alone among existing Sauropsida—so far as we
know at present—this vein persists in the adult. That is to say,
the vein is lost to sight until the two lobes are separated at about
the middle of the liver as in the Class Aves, instead of extending
beyond the liver as in the Python f for example, and joining the
vena cava in front of that organ. On another paget I call
attention to the possible persistence of the umbilical vein in the
Monitor lizards, which vein, however, shows certain differences
from that which I describe in Heloderma as an umbilical. There
is no doubt, however, that the vein in Heloderma corresponds to
what is clearly the persistent umbilical in the Anaconda, &c. in
bearing no part in the circulation, 2. e. in not being furnished
with branches.
Anterior Abdominal Vein.—This vein is, as is universal among
the Lacertilia §, a single median vein, and was very full of blood in
the specimen which I dissected. The origin of the vein in the
pelvic region seems to me to be more like that of Varanws than of
such other Lizards as have been examined. Of Varanws arenarius
(= V. griseus) Hochstetiter || has written :—“ Kin zweiter wichtiger
Differenzpunkt betrifft die Lage der Wurzel der Abdominalvene,
* Morph. Jahrb. xix.
+ Beddard, “Contributions to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,” P. Z. S. 1906, vol. i.
28. { Below, p. 611.
§ Excepting possibly Varanus (see below, p. 611).
|| Morph. Jahrb. xix. p. 467.
p.
604 ~ MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
die sich bei Varanus als unmittelbare Forsetzung der V. ischiadica
priisentirt.” The accompanying figure given by Hochstetter*
shows this point clearly, the vein in question merely giving off a
branch in passing to the afferent renal behind the kidney. In
Lacerta, &e., on the other hand, it is rather that the ischiadic
vein joins the afferent renal and gives off the anterior abdominal
as a branch before doing so, and that this junction takes place at
or near the middle of the kidney. Jgwanat and some other
lizards agree with Lacerta in these points; but hitherto Varanws
has stood alone among the Lacertilia, though showing resem-
blances, in the arrangement of the vein under discussion, to the
Crocodiles.
Text-fig. 100.
Ant.Abd.
Origin of anterior abdominal vein in Heloderma suspectum.
Ant.Abd. Two roots of anterior abdominal vein; K. Kidneys; R.a. Renal afferent
veins; O. Fat-body artery (this and others, 7.e. femoral and sciatic arteries,
indicated in black).
In Heloderma, however, there is a distinct likeness to the
Varanide which cannot be overlooked. In the accompanying
illustration the roots of the anterior abdominal are shown upon
both sides of the body (text-fig. 100), and it will be observed that
* Loc. cit. Taf. xvi. fig. 17. .} Beddard, P. Z. S. 1904, vol. i. p. 442.
1906. | VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE HELODERM. 605
they are somewhat asymmetrical ; a fact which does not disguise
the resemblance which they bear in details to the corresponding
veins of Varanus. On the right side, the two veins which issue
from the leg are connected below the pelvic region by an anasto-
mosis whose calibre is as great or nearly so as that of the two
veins which it joins. The junction lies to the dorsal side of the
femoral artery which crosses it below. The more anterior of the
two veins, which I presume to be the sciatic, then bends upon
itself, but passes directly into the anterior abdominal vein, of
which it forms the right root. The other vein, the femoral,
receives the usual lateral caudal vein and joins the right branch
of the caudal, forming with it the renal afferent vein of the right
kidney. This junction takes place behind the kidney. The
ischiadic artery lies dorsal of this vein, and is crossed ventrally by
the conjomed femoral and lateral caudal. It appears from Hoch-
stetter’s figure that the relative positions of these blood-vessels is
exactly the reverse in Varanus, that the artery is ventral of the
vein. On the left side of the body, the likeness to Varanus is
exhibited in a more striking way, since the junction of the veins
in the leg is more normal. The two veins of the leg unite with
each other, and shortly thereafter divide into the left root of the
anterior abdominal vein and a branch joining the left renal
afferent vein behind its point of contact with the corresponding
kidney. Just before this division the common trunk from the
leg receives the lateral caudal. The arrangement of these various
veins is therefore exactly as in Varanus, and thus differs equally
from that prevalent ameng the Lacertilia. The anterior abdominal
is chiefly concerned with the blood returned from the fat-body,
from which it receives a considerable number of affluents. I
noticed only one branch from the fat-body to join the right root
of the anterior abdominal, the vest poured their contents into the
common trunk.
The hepatic portal system of this Lizard is more complex than
that of many otber Lizards. In addition to the usual veins,
derived from the parietes and viscera, common to the Lacertilia as
a whole, there are, as will be seen from the following account,
certain veins which are not represented, or are rarely represented,
in other genera of the Lacertilia.
System of Vertebral Veins and branches to Liver.—It is the
rule among the Lacertilia for the azygos and the vertebral veins
and their branches to the liver to be mainly developed upon the
right side of the body, and for the separate gastro-hepatic affluents
of the portal system to be independent not only of the main portal
vein, but also of the dorsal parieto-hepatic veins running from the
body-wall to the liver-substance. In these various particulars the
venous system of Heloderma is rather different from that of other
Lizards.
The Azygos Vein in Heloderma is short and to be found only
606 MR. F. E, BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
upon the right side of the body, its usual position not so much in
the Lacertilia as in the Ophidia generally.
It is of very limited extent in the present lizard, and after
reaching the neighbourhood of the vertebral column plunges at
once into the thickness of the parietes. It appears on the surface
for a brief interval between the two following intercostal arteries.
Five intercostal arteries then intervene before the next appearance
superficially of the vertebral vein, which is here developed upon
both sides of the vertebral column. ‘The longitudinally running
vein of the left side is the more important of the two and draws
blood from six intercostal spaces; the right-hand vein is shorter
but developed in the same region of the vertebral column as the
left. The two vessels join and enter the liver near to its anterior
end together by a common trunk, This trunk receives before it
reaches the liver a branch from the stomach, the gastro-hepatic,
which is in its turn composed of two vessels, one of which runs along
the stomach forwards and the other passes along the stomach
towards its posterior end. This posterior gastro-hepatic vein has
other rather unusual relations with the portal system. It gives off
a small branch which goes at once to the liver. Posteriorly it
does not communicate with the general portal system of the
alimentary tract as in other Lizards, but ends by joining the anterior
abdominal vein behind the point where the latter receives the
intestinal portal. The somewhat complicated relations of these
several veins will perhaps be rendered clearer by an inspection of
the accompanying diagram of their course (text-fig. 101). In
possessing that anterior system of parieto-hepatic veins which are
connected with the gastro-hepatic veins, Heloderma does not
merely differ from the more typical Lacertilia, but agrees with
the Boine snakes, the snake-like Lizard Ophisaurus*, with Hat-
teria, and, as will be seen presently 7, with the Varanide, though
to a less extent with these also aberrant Lizards. The entire
separation of the gastric from the intestinal portal system is also
noteworthy ; and it will be obvious that, in spite of the points of
resemblance with other Squamata insisted upon, the details of
this part of the venous system are peculiar to Heloderma and
distinguish it from other Lacertilia.
Heloderma possesses, as do all other Lacertilia which have been
examined, a series of veins entering the right lobe of the liver
close to its posterior extremity, the posterior dorsal parieto-hepatic
veins.
These vessels originate by several roots, which unite to form one
trunk as in Varanus. There are four separate roots, which arise
from the parietes on the right side of the body and lie between
three intercostal arteries. The single trunk formed by their
union enters the right lobe of the liver close to the postcaval
vein, and by the aid of a fold of membrane which, as in so many
* Beddard, P. Z. S. 1905, vol. ii. p. 474,
+ Infra, p. 616.
1906. ] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE HELODERM. 607
Lacertilia including Varanus, attaches the extremity of the liver
to the lateral parietes. ‘Two of the four roots lie between two
intercostal arteries, each close to an artery. These do not join
Text-fig. 101.
Certain hepatic veins of Heloderma suspectum.
Ant.Abd. Anterior abdominal ven; g. Gastro-hepatic vein ; h. Hepatic vein joining
postcaval (V.c.i.) ; L. Liver (viewed laterally); ». Parieto-hepatic veins from
right and left of mid-dorsal line; S¢. Stomach.
for some distance from their point of origin from the parietes.
The second pair of roots lie between the second of the two inter-
Proc. Zoo, Soc.—1906, No. XLI. Al
608 MR. F. E, BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
costal arteries just referred to and the next ; they join immediately
to form one stem. The conjoint stem receives branches from the
fat-body. The following intercostal is embraced by the two reots
of a vein belonging to the same series, which, however, belongs to
the suprarenal portal system.
Oviducal Vein.—The oviduct is borne by a membrane which is
attached to the lateral parietes and anteriorly passes over the
lung, becoming attached to its proximal section in its passage,
and is inserted on to the liver. Anteriorly, therefore, this mem-
brane is transversely disposed to the longitudinal axis of the body
Text-fig. 102.
Oviducal membrane in Heloderma suspectum showing attachment to liver.
ZL, Liver (pushed over to left and viewed laterally); Lw. Right lung;
Ov. Oviducal membrane bearing vein.
and arches over the distal part of the lung. This membrane
bears a vein which follows its edge. Anteriorly, the oviducal
vein gives off a branch just at the funnel of the oviduct, and
another where the oviducal membrane arches over the lung,
which runs towards the line along which the oviducal membrane
is attached to the lung. It ends by entering the liver-substance,
1906. ] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE HELODERM. 699
and thus forms a part of the hepatic portal system. On the right
side of the liver, a little process of liver-substance juts out to
meet the vein. This does not occur in the case of the left-hand
vein. The arrangement of oviducal membrane and the vein
which it bears appears to me to be exactly the same as a corre-
sponding series of structures which I described some time ago in
the Chameeleon *
LE pigastric Veins. —These veins in Heloderma (text-fig. 99, p. 602)
form a median unpaired system unlike the corresponding veins of
Varanus. The principal vein of the system enters the liver very
anteriorly quite close to the end of that organ. The epigastric
generally, it is to be observed, is connected with the liver well in
front of the entrance of the umbilical vein. The main stem of the
epigastric was broken off, and a corresponding break on the largest
branch of the abdominal vein may perhaps indicate the junction
of the two. The main stem, whose actual course [am thus unable
to map, gives off a backwardly running branch which extends
beyond the liver. This latter stem is also connected directly with
the liver itself by two branches which it gives off just before ending
in the main stem of the epigastric. These form an anastomosis
with each other, and there are altogether formed three exits into
the liver, in addition, of course, to the main epigastric stem.
Arterial System.—Dr. Shufeldt, in his memoir already referred
tot, has made a few comments upon the arteries arising from the
aorta behind the heart. He has not, however, dealt in any way
with the arteries at their point of origin from the heart. The
general arrangement of the exits of the arteries does not seem to
me to differ from what is found in the Lacertilia generally. The
heart also is bound to the pericardium by the tag which is so
general in the group. On the right side, the systemic trunk and
the carotid run side by side for a long distance after their
emergence from the common trunk by which they originate from
the ventricle. The systemic trunk then doubles upon itself to
pass back towards its point of junction with the aorta of the
opposite side of the body, the carotid continuing its forward
course. There is not the least trace, that I could discover, of the
ductus Botalli joining the systemic and carotid arches, which is so
prevalent among the Lacertilia. The contact between the two
trunks concerned is so close and exists for so long a space, that
there is, so to speak, every opportunity for the connection to have
been preserved. Yet it is absent. In this feature Heloderma
obviously agrees with Varanus and Amphisbena, in which genera
there is no such ductus Botalli to be found.
The left aortic arch gives off no branches. The right aorta
gives off several pairs of intercostals as well as the subclavians,
which, as in many Lizards, arise the one behind the other. As
is the rule elsewhere, the left subclavian arises behind the right.
pe shortly after the junction of the two aorte arises a slender
“Contributions to the Anatomy of the Lacertilia,” P.Z.S. 1904, vol. ii. p. 9.
é Pp. Z. 8. 1390.
41*
610 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
cesophageal artery; there is then a considerable gap until, on a
level with the anterior extremity of the liver, an artery arises
which closely accompanies the branches of the vertebral vein
already described, and supplies the liver and the stomach. There
is then a considerable gap until the origin of the three usual
arteries which supply the greater part of the alimentary tract.
The first of these is that supplying the stomach, spleen, and
commencement of the intestine; the two which follow are so close
together that they may almost be said to arise in common. Of
these the czcal artery is the anterior.
§ Summary of more important facts in the Vascular System of
Heloderma.
As compared with other Lacertilia, the following facts in the
anatomy of the vascular system of Heloderma are particularly
noteworthy :—
(1) The absence of any ductus Botalls between the carotid and
systemic arches. Varanus (as well as some other
Lizards) agrees with Heloderma.
(2) The origin of the anterior abdominal vein as a direct
continuation of the ischiadic veins as in Varanus and
the Crocodilia.
(3) The persistence of the fcetal umbilical vein as an affluent
of the postcaval vein, not in front of the liver as in
Snakes, but in the region of the liver as in Birds. It is
possible that Varanus agrees in this*.
(4) The existence of anterior parieto- hepatic veins as in Snakes
and certain snake-like Lizards, in addition to the usual
posteriorly developed veins opening, as in other lizards,
into the extremity of the right lobe of the liver. Here
also Varanus agrees with Heloderma.
(5) The independence of the gastric portal system from the
intestinal portal system. The veins of the stomach
either open directly into the liver, or by way of the
anterior abdominal vein; they do not join the portal
vein.
(2) On the Venous System in the Genus Varanus.
The only notes hitherto published upon the venous system o
tie genus Varanus relate exclusively to the species V. griseus <.
Having made a careful dissection of this § as well as of two other
species, and having accumulated some notes upon a few facts in
_* Below, p. 611.
+ The connection of the gastric veins with the anterior abdominal vein is of
course also to be seen in the Crocodilia.
~ Corti: De Systemate Vasorum Psammosauri grisei, 1847. —Hochstetter :
“ Beitrage z. Entwicklungsgeschichte des Venensystems, &c.,” Morph. Jahrb. xiv.
p. 464. “The species is called V. arenarius, a synonym.—Beddard: “On the Venous
System in Certain Lizards,’ P. Z. S. 1905, vol. i. p. 447.
§ Not the same individual described in the paper above quoted.
1906.] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF VARANUS. 611
other species again, I am able to add something to the recorded
knowledge of the venous trunks of this—as I consider it—aberrant
genus of Lacertilia.
Hepatic Portal System—The Lacertilia generally differ from
the Chelonia and the Crocodilia in possessing but one anterior
abdominal vein, while the latter, with the exception of Dermo-
chelys, possess two*.
The Ophidia and Hatteria agree with the Lacertilia with some
slight exception.
Thus in certain Boidee + the anterior abdominal divides after
the union of the two pelvic roots to reunite again before entering
the liver. It is therefore noteworthy that Varanus niloticus (only
this species among those which I have examined ad hoc) has, like
these Ophidians, an anterior abdominal which is double for a
part of its length. In one specimen the arrangement was as
follows :—the right root of the anterior abdominal vein before
joining the left root gives off two branches; the first of these is
the right anterior abdominal, the second is a vein which brings
blood from the ventral surface of the pelvis. The right anterior
abdominal is of less calibre than the left or main anterior
abdominal trunk; the two unite not far behind the junction of
the portal vein with the conjoined anterior abdominal vessels.
In a second specimen of the same species the anterior abdominal
was also double; but I am unable to give exact details. So also
with a third individual which was dissected by me a good many
years ago, but of whose anatomy I possess notes.
it will be noted from the above description, that the double
character of the anterior abdominal vein in Varanus niloticus
may be rather different from that of the Python and nearer to
that of the Crocodilia. For in the serpent the double vein occurs
after the fusion of the two pelvic roots, while in Varanus the
second, smaller, anterior abdominal vein is a direct offshoot of
the corresponding pelvic root. It is, that is to say, separate from
the very first. Varanus does not show, so far as I have observed,
any signs of a doubling of the anterior abdominal vein at the
liver end. If thecomparison between Varanus and the Crocodilia
be justified so far as concerns these features, it is clear that the
posterior junction between the right and left anterior abdominals
in Varanus niloticus is to be compared with the junction in
Crocodilus cataphracius = between the two anterior abdominals,
though the situation of this connecting vessel is not precisely the
same in both reptiles.
Umbilical Vein.—Besides the two epigastric veins already
described, there is a median vein which is connected posteriorly
with the anterior abdominal and anteriorly opens into the post-
caval vein between the two liver-lobes. Its course was ascertained
* Burne: “Notes on the Muscular and Visceral Anatomy of the Leathery
Turtle,’ P. Z.S. 1905, vol. i. p. 320.
+ Beddard: “ Notes upon the Anatomy of Certain Snakes of the Family Boide,’’
P. Z.S. 1904, vol. ii. p. 116. t Infra, p. 620.
612 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE [| May 29,
accurately. It does not form part of the liver circulation, but
is definitely connected with the general circulation by means of
the posteaval. It seems to me to be possible, although I am
unable to offer any embryological evidence, that this vein is a
persistent umbilical. It has very much the same relations as has
the vein in Heloderma*, which is, as I think, to be referred to a
persistent umbilical, except for the fact that it communicates in
Varanus with other veins; this is not the case with the umbilical
of Heloderma, or of snakes, in which it occurs with one exception.
That exception is Bitis nasicornis t, where I found that the un-
doubted umbilical vein was connected with the epigastric system.
There is thus a precedent for a persistent umbilical connected in
the adult with other veins among the Squamata.
The same is the case with the persistent umbilical of Birds and
of Hchidnat. Thus the connection with the parietal and other
veins is not at the least evidence against regarding this vein in
Varanus as the persistent umbilical. Moreover, the connection
does not occur in both of the species, in which I have detected
what I believe to be a persistent umbilical. In Varanus niloticus
the umbilical is connected just at its entrance into the postcaval
with a forwardly running branch. On the other hand, in Varanus
exanthematicus the vein had no such branch and appeared to end
posteriorly without making any connection with the epigastric
system or being elsewhere connected with the parietes. I have
not any notes or sketches showing this vein in Varanus griseus,
and its occurrence is not mentioned by either Corti§ or Hoch-
stetter ||. It is particularly difficult to prove a negative in the
case of veins; and accordingly I prefer rather to dwell upon the
presence of the vein that has just been described in two species of
Varanus.
Azygos and Lateral Parietal Veins.—On the right side of the
body is a vein which seems to correspond to the azygos of other
reptiles, but to be of more limited extent than is often the case.
The vein, in fact, plunges into the thickness of the parietes directly
it reaches the side of the vertebral column. In another specimen
the azygos consisted of two branches, which also disappear into
the parietes at once. The vein of course arises from the right vena
cava superior. I am inclined to think that Hochstetter is in
error when he speaks of a vessel obviously corresponding in the
following words :—“ Hine dritte sehr michtige [ Intervertebralvene |
findet sich rechts als die vorderste im Brustraum und geht in
weitem Bogen in die V. cava superior sivistra 4 ein.” From this
azygos, before it reaches the side of the vertebral column, arises
the posteriorly running lateral abdominal or, better, lateral parietal
vein, as I propose to call it. The vessels have already been to some
* Supra, p. 602.
+ “Contributions to the Anatomy of the Ophidia,”’ P. Z. S. 1906, vol. i. p. 41.
{ Cf. Beddard : “ Anterior Abdominal Vein in Echidna,” P. Z.S. 1884, p. 553 ;
and Hochstetter in Semon, “ Zoologische Forschungen,” &c., Jen. Denkschr. 1895.
§ Loc. cit. (on p. 610). || Zoe. cit. (on p. 610).
§ Italics mine.
1906. ] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF VARANUS. 613
extent described by myself in the present species*. They are
hardly referred to by Hochstetter.
Text-fig. 103.
pl Ant Abd.
Liver and certain adjacent veins in Varanus griseus.
AZ, Azygos; Ant.Abd. Anterior abdominal; g.h.p. Gastro-hepatic; D. Liver;
L.p.v. Lateral parietal vein; P. Portal; p. Anterior parieto-hepatic vein ;
pi. Posterior parieto-hepatic vein; V.C.S. Precaval veins (vena cave
superiores).
On the right side of the body in the example of Varanus griseus
* P. Z. 8. 1904, vol. i. p. 448.
614 MR. F, E, BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
upon which I report here, the lateral parietal vein was defective
here and there between its origin with the azygos stem from the
right superior vena cava and the origin from it of the anterior
hepatic branch. After this point it was present as a continuous
vessel to some way beyond the origin from it of the suprarenal
portal stem. On the left side of the body, the vein originates
from the left anterior vena cava ata point nearer to the head than
does the right. Thence it is traceable as a continuous vessel to a
point just short of the origin from the parietes of the left supra-
renal portal, Neither in this individual nor in those previously
described by me* is there any connection with the pelvic veins.
In other respects there is a fairly close agreement between all
three specimens.
In Varanus exanthematicus I found rather different features in
the azygos and lateral parietal veins. Both anterior vene cave
gave off a backwardly running vein. This vein on the right side
arose in front of the subclavian and had a very short course upon
the parietes. The vein of the left side arose behind the orifice of
the subclavian vein and divided into two short branches. Neither
of these veins was connected with the posteriorly situated lateral
parietal veins. Posteriorly these veins were obvious on both
sides of the body. On the right side they could be traced from
opposite the testis into direct communication with the root of the
anterior abdominal vein. In this connection therefore with the
pelvic veins, the lateral parietal vein of Varanus exanthematicus
appears to differ from that of Varanus griseus. On the left side,
the connection with the left root of the anterior abdominal vein
was also quite obvious, but there was a slight gap along the course
of the vein. The connection of the lateral parietal veins with
those of the hind limbs obviously brings Varanus more into line
with other Lacertilia, where these veins are general and where
such a connection occurs.
Remains of Posterior Cardinals.—Hochstetter has mentioned in
the case of Varanus griseus a vein which runs along the vas
deferens and which he termed the vena deferentialis, describing
at the same time its connection with the suprarenal portal veins.
The commencement of this vein from the afferent is also figured
by him. I have elsewhere? compared this vein to a similar vein in
the Boide and suggested its equivalence to the posterior cardinal.
This view was obviously uncertain as long as the conditions obtain-
ing in the female Varanus were unknown. For a vein supplying
the vas deferens might be merely regarded as the necessary physio-
logical equivalent of a vein supplying the oviduct and developed
ad hoc, without any morphological meaning at all. The same vein,
however, exists in the female. I found ina female V. niloticus
that the afferent renal vein was prolonged headward of the kidney
and ran alongside of the efferent renal vein over the suprarenal
body, receiving the suprarenal portal vein, which will be described
* Loc. cit. (on p. 610).
+ P. Z.S. 1906, vol. i. p, 21.
1906. ] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF VARANUS. 615
immediately. This vein also was found in a male JV. exanthe-
maticus. Its existence is probably therefore a characteristic of
the Varanidee.
Text-fig. 104.
eS
—
one .
Veins of suprarenal body and adjoining regions in Varanus exanthematicus
(left-hand figure) and V. niloticus (right-hand figure).
A. Aorta; Ant.Abd. One root of anterior abdominal; Ca. Posterior cardinal ;
E. Kidney; O. Vein from omentum; S.R. Suprarenal body ; p. Parietal
veins; Z. Testis; v.d. Vas deferens; V.c.i. Postcaval.
Suprarenal Portal Veins—These have heen already recognised
by Corti, Hochstetter, and myself in V. griseus. They vary
somewhat in numbers and in arrangement in the several in-
dividuals which I have dissected.
These suprarenal veins, as is the case in other Lizards—it is not
mentioned by Hochstetter for Varanws,—arise in two ways.
616 MR. F, E. BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
Some originate from the more lateral parietes, either actually
from the lateral parietal vein when that is present in this region
of the body, or from the area usually occupied by it. Others arise
from the parietes near to the dorsal line, and are therefore con-
nected with the posterior vertebral vein. In Varanus niloticus
(text-fig. 104, p. 615) I found on the right side two suprarenal
portal veins. The anterior of the two was formed by the union
of three vessels springing from the lateral parietes. A small vein
from the “omentum” joined this vessel. The posterior of the two
suprarenals arose from the parietes close to the dorsal line. Both
opened into the posterior cardinal vein where it traversed the
suprarenal body. On the left side of the body, the anterior of
three suprarenal portals arose from the body-wall close to the
dorsal line, and thus corresponds exactly to the dorsal parieto-
hepatic vein opposite to it.
In aspecimen of Varanus exanthematicus the arrangement of
these portal veins was a little different and is represented in
text-fig. 104.
The lateral parietal vessel, after leaving the root of the anterior
abdominal on the right side of the body, ends in the suprarenal
portal in the way illustrated in the figure referred to. The vein
thus emerging from the lateral parietal arches over the suprarenal
body and divides into two branches, one anterior and one posterior.
Each of these again divides into two to supply the suprarenal
body, and is also connected with the posterior cardinal vein. A
second suprarenal portal arises in front of that just described by
a number of branches from the body-wall and joins the con-
tinuously running cardinal vein. It also receives a branch
arising by many twigs from the “ omentum” in the liver region.
A third suprarenal portal is anterior to this again and enters the
front of the suprarenal gland. On the left side of the body the
arrangement was, save for minute details, the same as that which
has been described upon the right side of the body. The fewness
of the suprarenal portals is thus a characteristic of Varanus as
contrasted, for example, with Jguana*.
Dorsal Parieto-hepatic Vein.— Inthe chapter entitled ‘“Systematis
venosi fragmenta” T Corti speaks of “ Vena intervertebralis quae a
posteriori pulmonis dextri extremitate obtecta, atque a foramine
quodam intervertebrali scaturiens, se in accessorio hepatis lobulo
prope venam renalem communem abdit.” The vein is figured by
Corti, and is also described by Hochstetter tin the same species
of Varanus. Ihave already confirmed the statement of the two
anatomists for Varanus griseus§, and I find now precisely the
same arrangement in another example of the same species, of
which this single vein is doubtless characteristic. It may be
observed that in this species, as well as in V. exanthematicus and
V. niloticus, V. bengalensis, and V. ocellatus, the vein in question is
* P. Z. 8. 1904, vol. i. p. 443. + Loc. cit. p. 48.
t Loe. cit. p. 466. § P. Z. S. 1904, vol. i. p. 448.
1906. ] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF VARANUS. 617
supported by a fold of membrane which attaches the ‘‘ Hohlvenen-
fortsatz” of the liver to the parietes and forms a pocket as in
fguana and some other Lizards, including Heloderma. The single
vein is not, however, a generic character of Varanus. It is single
in V. exanthematicus and in V. ocellatus; but in two out of four
examples of Varanus niloticus which I have dissected the
conditions were different. In two small specimens there was only
a single vein as in other species; in one large individual there
were distinctly two veins, which reached and penetrated the liver
separately ; in the fourth specimen, also large, and a female like
the last, there were also two veins, which, however, joined soon
after their emergence from the parietes to form a single trunk
entering the liver as such. In the two small individuals which
were males (and not very well preserved in spirit) it seemed to me
that there was a junction between two veins quite close to the
body-wall. The more prevalent arrangement among the Lacertilia
is that there are several of these veins * running a parallel course
to the liver.
In addition to this vein (or, rarely, veins) the liver also receives
blood from the dorsal or dorso-lateral parietes in its anterior
region. In Varanus griseus Hochstetter has mentioned a vein—
“eine Zweite Leibeswandvene dringt direkt in die kopfwarts
gerichtete Spitze des rechten Leberlappens, diese wurzelt in der
entsprechenden Partie der dorsalen Leibeswand” +. There is no
further description of the vein. The vein in question is
accurately described by Hochstetter as entering the very tip of
the right lobe of the liver. It corresponds exactly in position to
a vein from the stomach which enters the tip of the left lobe =.
The origin of the vein from the parietes is of some interest. It
originates in fact from a longitudinal vein, the lateral abdominal,
whose relations to other veins has been already described. The
same vein occurs in Varanus niloticus, where { found it fuller
than in the example of V. griseus. The same vein plainly exists
in V. exanthematicus, with the same connections with the vein of
the dorso-lateral parietes.
The existence of these venous afiluents of the portal system is
of interest in comparing Varanus with other Reptiles. In the
presence of vessels from the dorsal parietes joining the liver-
circulation anteriorly as well as posteriorly, Varanus differs from
Lacerta, Iguana, and some other Lacertilia. It agrees, however,
in this with Heloderma, as has been already set forth in the present
communication$, The connection, however, in this latter instance
is with the vertebral vein, while in Veranus the hepatic affluent
in question is only indirectly connected with the vertebral vein
system, and arises directly from the lateral abdominal vein, which
* T may take this opportunity of referring to another character which I have
found only in one species, and not in a considerable number of others. In V. gouldi
the apex of the heart has a gubernaculum tying it to the pericardium. This is
generally stated to be absent, and I have not found it in VY. bengalensis, V. griseus,
V. niloticus, and V. exanthematicus.
+ Loc. cit. p. 466. L V. infra, p. 618. § V. supra, p. 606.
618 MR. F, E, BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
is a particularly prominent vein in the Varanide as contrasted with
other families of Lacertilia. In the connection of the lateral vein
system with the hepatic circulation, Varanus shows a point of
resemblance to the Crocodilia, where such a connection also occurs,
and with which I deal in a subsequent page of the present
communication*. I do not, however, lay so much stress upon
this comparison as upon the difference which Varanus shows in
this part of its circulatory system from other Lacertilia.
Gastro-hepatic Vein.—lt is important to note that Varanus
differs from many other Lacertiliay.in the limitation of the
gastro-hepatic veins to a single vein. Hochstetter has already
correctly noted that there is but one vein of this series which
enters the extreme anterior tip of the left liver-lobe. I have
found exactly the same state of affairs in an example of Varanus
griseus recently dissected. I find also exactly the same vein
occupying the same position in V. exanthematicus. In Varanus
niloticus the same gastro-hepatic vein was present and appeared
to be particularly large. It is a point worthy of note that the
position of this vein, that is of its place of entrance, is exactly the
same in the left lobe as the anterior parieto-hepatic vein in the
right lobe. It is possible that the great width of the liver in
Varanus is responsible for the separation of two veins which in
Heloderma £ enter conjointly, the liver being in that Lizard
narrow anteriorly.
(3) On some Veins in the Crocodilia.
Although the main features of the vascular system generally,
including the veins, in the Crocodilia are fairly well known §, there
are a few details which have not received attention ; and, more-
over, there yet remains, as it seems, a good deal to be ascertained
before the variations of the venous system from genus to genus
is at all understood. I shall show in the following pages that the
veins with which I deal are by no means uniformly disposed in
all Crocodiles. 'The observations which I place before the Society
were almost entirely conducted upon well-injected specimens, and
are therefore, as I hope, trustworthy as records of positive fact.
It is obviously less possible to insist upon the absolute reliability
of negative facts.
§ Azygos Ves or Vene Veriebrales,
Rathke’s description of the azygos veins would not give rise
to the impression that they show differences among different
* V. infra, p. 622.
+ Not, however, from Pihelsuma madagascariensis and Tarentola annularis,
where there is also but one gastro-hepatic vein.
t Above, p. 607.
§ See especially: Rathke, “ Untersuchungen tiber die Entwickelung und den
Korperbau der Krokodile,” Braunschweig, 1866; Jacquart im Ann. Sci. Nat. (4) ix.
1858, p.129; Hochstetter in Morph. Jahrb. xix. 1898, p.476; Jourdain in Ann. Sci.
Nat. (4) xii., 1859; Beddard in P. Z. 8. 1905, vol. ii. p. 466.
1906. } VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE CROCODILIA. 619
kinds of Crocodiles. This vein (the vena vertebralis communis) *,
is stated to arise from the anterior cava as a single trunk and to
have a very short course superficially along the vertebral column,
disappearing from sight—‘“‘ nach dem er die vierte V. intercostalis
absesendet hat in den Kanal des Riickgrats um sich mit den Venz
spinales zu verbinden.” It has thus, as he remarks, only a short
course, which terminates Immediately behind the fourth rib.
There is no indication given as to what species or which species
this description refers to. The general account of the venous
system is stated merely to refer to ‘ altere Krokodilen,” though
definite species are now and again referred to in footnotes appended
to the description; not so, however, in the case of the veins which
concern us here. There is no evidence that I can extract which
points to any particular species. I find, however, that there are
variations, and that the three species which I have examined do
not agree.
In Crocodilus cataphractus the azygos veins answer pretty well
to the descriptions given by Rathke; though there are certain
differences, and also some other matters not touched upon by
Rathke, to which I desire to direct attention. The number of
ribs in this species is not mentioned by himy. TI find that there
are only 12 pairs, 2.e. 2 false anterior ribs, 7 true ribs, 3 posterior
false ribs. The azygos veins are of exactly the same size on both
sides of the body. They arise from the anterior cava on each
side behind the origin of the subclavian. On the right side of
the body the origin was by two distinct affluents, forming with
each other and the vena cava a triangle~. I did not find any
such double origin on the left side. The vein runs in a directly
transverse direction (7. e. transverse to the longitudinal axis of the
body), and close to the vertebral column on each side plunges at
once into the parietes. Thence it never reappears upon the
surface of the musculature as a longitudinally running vessel, but
remains completely buried and hidden below it.
The azygos vein is closely accompanied by the corresponding
artery (arteria vertebralis communis), which also rises below the
surface of the musculature, but is visible at intervals below the
peritoneal membrane. At a point about halfway between the
origin from the vena cava and the disappearance into the parietes,
both artery and vein give off a longitudinally and posteriorly
running branch along the lateral body-wall which has its counter-
part (in the case of the vein) in Varanus §.
In Osteolemus tetraspis the azygos veins show features of differ-
ence which obviously aid in establishing the justice of the generic
separation of this Crocodile. As the following statement of fact
is based upon the examination of two individuals, I imagine that
it can be taken as a description of the normal conditions obtaining
in this species. The azygos arises from the vena cava, at least
* Loc. cit. p. 255. ' + Loe. cit. p. 55.
i Of. p. 620, where the same state of affairs is described in Osteolemus tetraspis.
§ See p. 616.
620 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE | May 29,
on the right side, in common with the internal mammary *, from
which it soon diverges and runs the usual course to near the
dorsal middle line.
It is remarkable that on the left side (only, not on the right)
the azygos arises by two origins—a thicker anterior trunk, and
a much more slender posterior vessel. This is quite analogous
to what has already been deseribed in Crocodilus cataphra fi,
including the asymmetry, which is still more remarkable. The
azygos also gives off, precisely as in Crocodilus cataphractus, a
vein running along the lateral thoracic parietes. Arrived at the
side of the vertebral coloumn some little way in front of the origin
of the longus colli muscle (also as in Crocodilus cataphractws), the
azygos does not plunge into the thickness of the parietes as in
the last-mentioned Crocodile, but runs back quite superficially as
in a Mammal. It is thus display ed for the whole of its course to
as far back as where the dorsal parieto-hepatic trunks communicate
with it. This course corresponded (at any rate in one of the two
specimens dissected) to 6 ribs. The chief difference, therefore,
which this species shows from Cvocodilus cataphractus is in the
possession of superficially running azygos veins.
in Caiman sclerops the two azygos veins arise symmetrically
with regard to each other from their respective jugulars, right and
left. In both cases they arise behind and not very near to the
subclavians and separately from the jugular, z.e. not in common
with any other vein. Hach is closely accompanied by the corre-
sponding artery which is a branch of the carotid. I could detect
no lateral parietal branch of each vein; but as the specimen was
quite a small one, they may have remained undetected. Hach
azygos reaches the dorsal line far forwards at the level of the
fourth rib in front of that whose vertebra bears the origin of the
longus colli muscle. Then the vein disappears and does not run
superficially on each side of the body; but some way in front of
the liver it reappears and passes in a slightly sinuous course to
the end of the liver, where it gives rise in the usual way to the
hepatic branches, which will be described later. Thus the present
genus agrees to some extent with Osteolemus in the superficial
course of the two azygos or posterior vertebral veins, there being
the difference that in Caiman the vein runs superficially only
posteriorly. The artery is superficial throughout.
Anterior Abdominal Veins.—These veins, which, as is well
known, are completely double in the Crocodilia, show certain
differences in different species. Rathke has called attention T to
the fact that the two veins often differ in calibre. He does not
mention certain points to which I shall now refer.
In Crocodilus cataphracius, as in Crocodilus acutus, a slender
vessel leaves the left anterior abdominal vein some way behind
the liver, and running obliquely forwards joins the right anterior
* Whether this is also the case with OC. cataphractus I am not able to say.
According to Rathke they are separate in origin.
+ Loc. cit. p. 257 footnote.
1906. ] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE CROCODILIA. 621
abdominal vein not very far from the edge of the liver. In the
smaller example of Osteolenvus tetraspis which I have dissected I
could detect no such connection at all; the two veins were quite
independent throughout their course, In a larger specimen of
this species, a vein ran from the left anterior abdominal and was
observed to pass obliquely forwards; I lost it in the neighbourhood
of the gall-bladder, and so am inclined to suspect that it did not
join the right anterior abdominal but entered the liver separately,
Its point of origin, moreover, was further forward than the
connection in Crocodilus catauphractus.
Text-fig. 105,
Portal veins of liver in Osteolemus tetraspis (left-hand figure) and
Crocodilus cataphractus (right-hand figure),
A. Aorta; Az. Azygos of left side; Z. Liver; B. Entrance into liver of veins
connected with azygos,
Though I am uncertain as to the destination of the branch of
the left anterior abdominal vein in Osteoleemus, I have noted and
been able to follow the course of an apparently identical vein in
Caiman sclerops. The left vein in this Crocodilian is smaller than
the right, and a little way behind the liver it divides into two
branches, of which the right is rather the thicker. The latter
enters the liver in the furrow between the two lobes and receives
a branch from the stomach before so entering, The left branch
enters the portal system of the left lobe. The division of the left
622 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE [| May 29,
anterior abdominal takes place almost exactly on the middle of the
stomach, as also in an example of Alligator niississippiensis with
which I have been able to compare this Caiman. Moreover, in both
Alligators the right branch received a twig from the stomach which
underlay (when the reptiles were examined in the usual position of
dissection) the left division of the left anterior abdominal. The
same branching is described by Jacquart in the ‘“ Caiman a museau
de brochet,” but the details seem a little different.
The material does not at present exist for a comparison of the
different genera of the Crocodilia, and for a classification based
upon the entire structure of these reptiles. It is in the meantime
interesting to note—though it is obviously premature to found
any generalisation upon the facts—that the West African Osteo-
lemus does show certain points of likeness to the American
Crocodilia in respect of some of the veins that have been
dealt with in the foregoing pages. In Alligator, as shown by
Jacquart’s figure of Alligator luctus *, and by my own observations,
which I take the opportunity of recording in the present
communication, upon A. mssissippiensis, the two anterior
abdominal veins are not connected by an obliquely running
commissure +. The same vein is also absent or at least modified
in Caiman sclerops. On the other hand, as I have shown, certain
species of the genus Crocodilus possess it. Now this connecting
vein is absent or at least modified in Osteolemus. Again, the
latter genus has the two azygos veins exposed superficially along
their course, while in Crocodilus the same veins are for the most
part entirely buried under the musculature. In this particular
also Osteolemus agrees with the species of Alligator which I have
referred to in the foregoing pages, viz. Alligator mississippiensis.
Dorsal and Lateral Parieto-hepatic Veins.—These veins, termed
by Rathke venze vertebralis postreme, really consist, as was not
noted by him, of veins arising from two sources. There are veins
connected with the vena vertebralis posterior or azygos, on each
side, or, if the latter be not visible superficially, emerging from the
parietes close to the vertebral column, and there are trunks of more
lateral origin from the parietes. Save for the Varanidet, this
double origin of the dorsal parietal affluents of the hepatic portal
system is not found among the Lacertilia, or at least has not been
as yet recorded, and certainly does not exist in manyforms. The
presence of the lateral parieto-hepatic affluent is accompanied in
both the Crocodilia and the Varanide by the development of a
longitudinally running lateral parietal vein, which, though re-
presented in the Lacertilia, is not so important in them. I have
already given some account of these veins in Crocodilus acutus §.
T am now able to give further details of this. system in the
Crocodilia from the examination of other species.
* Ann. Sci. Nat. loc. cit. pl. 3. fig. 1.
+ It is noteworthy that in both AJZ. mississippiensis and Caiman sclerops the left
vein is nearer to the middle line than the right vein.
t Supra, p. 616. ‘ § P.Z.S. 1905, vol. it. p. 466.
1906.] VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE CROCODILIA. 623
In Crocodilus catuphractus the arrangement of these vessels on
the right side of the body was as is shown in the accompanying
figure (text-fig. 105, p. 621). Two branches arise from the parietes
close to the vertebre, of which the anterior is the more slender ;
Text-fig. 106.
I:
Veins connecting azygos with liver in Caiman sclerops.
Upper figure the left side, lower figure the right side. Lettering as in text-fig. 105.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. X LIT. 49
624 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON THE [May 29,
these unite some little way before they reach the liver. Shortly
after reaching the liver, but before burying itself in the substance
of the same, the vein receives another which is made up of three
tributaries, of which two are from intercostal spaces immediately
following those which give rise to the first two of these dorsal
parieto-hepatic branches. The third vessel arises from the
parietes laterally. The vein formed by the union of the five venous
twigs which have been just enumerated enters the substance of
the liver considerably to the right of the entrance of the right
anterior abdominal vein. Between the two enters a vein which
conducts only blood from the lateral parietes. As is also shown
in the figure referred to, the posterior vertebral artery arises.
from the aorta and reaches the parietes between the two anterior
intercostal veins. This is the same on both sides of the body.
These branches from the azygos to the liver are also arranged
with perfect symmetry in relation to each series on the two sides
of the body. They commence in each case opposite to the same
vertebra. The actual sizes, however, of the several branches differ,
though the total volume appears to me to be much the same. On
the left side there are two thick trunks which are not far short of
the azygos itself in calibre. These join before reaching the edge
of the left lobe of the liver. After joining, the common trunk
bifurcates into a wider and a narrower branch. The wider branch
enters the liver at the apex of the left lobe immediately. The
narrower branch receives almost at once a thinnish parietal branch,
and passes downwards along the free posterior edge of the left liver-
lobe to some way along that margin, though considerably short of
the middle line. Here it enters the liver-substance independently
of not only the anterior abdominal vein, but also of the lateral
parietal and considerably to the left of both these veins. The wide
calibre of these various veins contrasts with the very narrow
corresponding intercostal arteries and their branches. This
contrast is much more marked than in other regions of the
vascular system, where the arteries and veins are more equisized. ~
I have examined only one individual of Crocodilus cataphractus,
and it might therefore be supposed that the conditions observed
being subject to variation were hardly distinctive of the species.
Whether this be so or not I do not, know; but in any case there
is so considerable an agreement between two individuals of
Osteolemus tetraspis of which I have dissected the veins under
consideration, that-I describe the following conditions with some
confidence as distinctive of that species. On the left side of the
body there are four vessels belonging to the system of veins which
is at present dealt with. The three anterior of these belong
entirely and only to the vena vertebralis posterior, and they arise
from it. The actual way in which these vessels join and rejoin
with each other before reaching the liver is illustrated in the sub-
joined figure (text-fig. 105, p. 621), and is rather more complicated
than the arrangement found in Crocodilus cataphractus and
C. acutus; that is to say, there are anastomoses between the trunks
1906. } VASCULAR SYSTEM OF THE CROCODILIA. 625
in question before they finally join to enter the liver. An inspection
of the figure will do away with the necessity of a detailed description.
In addition to these three stouter vessels a more slender trunk
arises (behind them) and is connected above with the veins
running directly from the stomach to the liver. This vessel (in
both specimens, I believe, but certainly in one) is also derived
from the lateral parietes, and thus exactly corresponds to a similar
vessel in Crocodilus cataphractus, which is also in the same way
the last of the series.
In Caiman sclerops there are again differences of detail. ‘The
right and left sides are shown in the accompanying figures (text-
fie. 106, p. 623). In both cases there is a branch from the lateral
parietes, which, as in other Crocodilia, is the last of the series of
the parieto-hepatic veins. On the right side only two trunks arise
from the azygos, but the posterior immediately divides to shortly
reunite with both of the primary branches. On the left side
there are only two vessels arising from the corresponding azygos.
These are fused immediately after their origin, but divide again
at once. Further details will be obvious from an inspection of
the illustrations. In comparing the course of these vessels in the
several Crocodilia which I have had the opportunity of examining,
it is possible to arrive at certain differences and agreements
between the four species dealt with.
In the Crocodiles (C. acutus* and C. cataphractus) the number
of trunks forming the dorsal parieto-hepatic affluent of the portal
system is greater by one or two than in either Osteolemus or
Caiman. On the other hand, in the two last-named genera the
interconnections between the several trunks before they unite to
open into the liver are to be remarked, and are not seen in the two
species of Crocodilus. Furthermore—but as this depends upon
negative evidence, less stress is laid upon it—the vein in question
in Osteolemus and Caiman is connected before its entrance into
the liver with the stomach plexus of veins. It is interesting to
observe that in this system of veins as well as in others
Osteolemus and Caiman show likenesses to each other and
corresponding differences from Crocodilus.
In addition to the constantly present laterally arising trunk
which in all the Crocodilia examined joins the dorsal parieto-
hepatic vein, there are other vessels also lateral in origin which
have a separate entry into the liver. In Osteolemus tetraspis
three slender veins arise from the parietes laterally more ventrally
than the lateral affluent of the dorsal parieto-hepatic already
described; each enters the liver separately. On the left side I
could find only one corresponding vein. In Crocodilus cataphractus
each lobe of the liver has also a corresponding vein originating
from the lateral parietes. It enters the liver between the
anterior abdominal and the dorsal parieto-hepatic veins. I have
not observed this vein in other Crocodiles.
* P.Z.S. 1905, vol. ii. p. 466.
626 MR. F, E. BEDDARD ON A [May 29,
4. Description of the External Characters of an unborn Foetus
of a Giraffe (Giraffa camelopardalis wardi). By FRANK
BE. Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S., Prosector to the Society.
[Received May 29, 1906. }
(Text-figures 107-109.)
On May 5th (Saturday) of the present year the female Transvaal
Giraffe purchased by the Society in 1895 * died, and was examined
on the Monday following at the Prosectorium. The animal was
found to be pregnant, and the foetus was female.
Tnasmuch as the foetus was not of full-time, it became a matter
of importance to determine its age and to compare its appearance
with that of the newly born Giraffe. The newly born Giraffe has
been described by the late Sir Richard Owen *, and the time of
gestation varies from 431 to 444 days, according to his state-
ments.
The age of the foetus upon which I report here is a matter of
inference. Mr. Pocock has been so good as to furnish me with
the following facts bearing upon this question. It appears that
the mother was “on heat” from May 1905 to the end of August
or beginning of September. This condition then ceased. The
reason for this cessation must have been either conception cr the
end of the period of heat. The latter view was the one taken
until the death of the animal revealed the fetus. Thus the foetus
was about 8 calendar months old. A nearer estimate than this
cannot be formed. The foetus may be said therefore to have passed
about two-thirds of the normal period of gestation.
The most striking feature exhibited by the feetus is undoubtedly
the total absence of the least trace of the characteristic markings
of the Giraffe. The colour was nearly uniform, and I give later
a fuller description of the hues of the coat in various regions of
the body. The horns are very prominent with long hairs, and a
cartilaginous (?) horn-core could be felt within each. The early
development of these as compared with some ruminants is note-
worthy.
The proportions of the body are shown in the accompanying
figure (text-fig. 107) and the lengths of different regions of the
body and limbs are indicated by the table of measurements which
follows. The most striking difference from the adult Giraffe is, as
it appears to me, the comparative shortness of the neck, which is
quite visible in the figure (text-fig. 107). The general appear-
ance of the head and neck is, apart, of course, from the horns, not
unlike that of a. Lama; there is no particular suggestion of the
* See P. Z.S. 1895, p. 161.
+ Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. iii. p. 21, and Comp. Anat. & Phys. Vertebrates, London,
1868, vol. iii. p. 739.
1906. | FQIUS OF THE GIRAFFE. 627
Okapi aboyt this or any other region of the body. It will he
noticed in the figure that the neck is much creased, more so than
the skin of the body, which is perhaps indicative of a rapid growth in
this region. The very soft hoofs terminate in quite poimted
extremities,
Text-fig. 107.
Fetus of Giraffe, illustr iting the general proportions of the body.
The following are some of the principal measurements, many of
which correspond with those tabulated by Owen for the newly
born Giraffe.
628 MR. F. E. BEDDARD ON A [May 29
Feet. inches.
From the muzzle to the root of the tail following”
thedime of thesbaek oe arate ade fy ate deaee cies 3 9)
From the muzzle to the interspace of the horns... 9
From the horns to the termination of the mane
ab the ‘shoulder oy. cccuse ecemee ote meen eeren 1 oF
Length of the back, from the mane to the root of
hie stall as asece subleuss need eas iil eengete el tanec oncurtes 103
From the base of scapula to the end of the fore-
hoot Gn straight lime) Ayana. ssasenad acess 2 De
From the base of scapula to olecranon ............ 10
From the olecranon to the carpus .................. 93
From the carpus to the end of the hoof............ 1 3
Length of neck from occipital to anterior edge of ~
scapula placed! vertical livay sm... ssete tata 1 3
Length of back from anterior edge of scapula to
TOOLTOE bail kaj e. msane t-mtsesuias se dase se Sa ee tts eal iL 13
Length of hind limb from superior border of ilium
to end of hoof, measured in a straight line ... 2 63
From border of ilium to fabella ...................5. 9
From! patella to caleameumy fesse seated tee ar- 11
From caleaneum to end of hoof ........001.020..005- 1 4
Tn comparing these measurements, we may note first of all that
the foetus described here is exactly half the length of the newly
born Giraffe measured by Owen in the year 1839.
It is remarkable to find, from a further comparison of these
measurements, that there is a serious discrepancy between the
relative lengths cf the neck and body in the fetus examined by
myself and in the newly born animal measured by Owen “a few
minutes after its birth.” According to the latter, the length of
the back from the end of the mane to the root of the tail is
considerably more than the length of the neck. According to my
own measurement (with which, as will be seen, the drawing made
independently of my own measurements agrees) the back is
shorter than the neck. I feel convinced that, though I may
have erred in failing to arrive at an extreme accuracy of measure-
ment, so great an error cannot have crept in.
The hairy covering of the feetus was in more than one respect
interesting. At first sight it appeared to be for the greater part
without hair at all. Examination with a lens, however, showed
fine, very pale-coloured hairs everywhere in those tracts which a
superficial study would pronounce to be naked. This very delicate
hairy covering was, however, manifest upon the neck and legs as
a whitish bloom when the skin was comparatively dry, not, how-
ever, upon the trunk and flanks. In those regions where the
hair was thus evident without the use of a lens the hairs were
naturally longer; still they had the same whitish colour, and
the suggestion given is as if the neck and feet, and especially the
feet, had been powdered.
1906. | FETUS OF THE GIRAFFE, 629
The head was completely furry with longish close-set hairs,
definitely brown in colour though palish, and showing distinct
whorls. There was one whorl above each eye, another between
the eye and the ear, and a median unpaired whorl in the occipital
region. I saw nothing of the kind in the nasal region. The
eyelashes were quite conspicuous (see text-fig, 108).
Text-fig. 108.
Head of feetus of Giraffe.
A, commencement of mane; B, C, D, whorls of hair.
Besides this general hairy covering, most pronounced upon the
head, there were other tracts covered with much stouter hairs.
Each fore limb had (see text-fig. 109) a strongly marked tract, .
extending over a part of the carpus and a portion of the meta-
630 MR, F, E. BEDDARD ON A [May 29,
carpus for 5} inches, which was densely covered with strong hairs
of a whity-brown colour. This tract was wider above and ended
below in a fine point. It would touch the ground if the animal
Text-fig. 109.
Front view of fore foot of foetus of Giraffe.
A, patch of strong hair on the carpus and metacarpus.
were placed in a kneeling posture, as it was quite anterior in
position. The posterior surface of each “hock” (caleaneum) had
1906. | ‘FQ@TUS OF THE GIRAFFE. 631
a much less extensive, more feebly developed, and less sharply
marked patch of hairs.
On the head each horn consisted of a fold of skin in which the
separate and movable horn-core could be felt as of gristly con-
sistency. This fold of skin was capped by long hairs, which were
black at the extremity as in the newly born and adult Giraffe.
The mane was quite visible as a distinctly marked tract of close-set
longish hairs definitely fawn-coloured ; it ended just below the
shoulder. At the root of the tail and for a little way down it
there was a continuation of this crest, but not nearly so well-
marked or so circumscribed. The tuft of black hairs at the end
of the tail was quite obvious. A smaller tuft of shorter whity-
brown hairs also existed at the extremity of the tail below the
black patch.
On the ventral median line in the abdominal region and upon
the sternum was also a band of hair, not so pronounced as the
mane, but still very conspicuous; this was not found between the
legs, either hind or front.
Finally, the vulva was encircled with longish white hairs.
These are, I believe, the chief facts concerning the distribution
of the hairy covering of the young Giraffe. The material does
not exist for much comparison with the mode of hair-growth in
other Ungulates, and it is therefore all the more important to
record the facts with a view to future comparisons.
In the meantime I have been able to compare this foetus with
one of evidently not very different age of Ovis vignet. I propose,
however, to accumulate more facts with regard to the distribution
of the hair and other external characters in the fetus of Mammals
as opportunity serves me, and do not therefore give any detailed
description of this foetus, the characters of which, moreover, are
probably well enough known.
I desire, however, to call attention to a patch of strongish hairs
upon the wrist, exactly in the same position as the tuft of hair in
the Giraffe illustrated in text-fig. 109. In the foetus of Ovis the
patch was of very much less extent, not reaching nearly so far
down the metacarpus. It was, furthermore, not nearly so sharply
marked off from the surrounding integument as in the Giraffe,
though composed of hairs of exactly the same whity-brown
colour.
632 ON AFRICAN FOREST-PIGS. [June 19,
June 19, 1906.
Sir Epmunp Loner, Bt., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following report on the additions that
had been made to the Society’s Menagerie during the month of
May 1906 :—
The number of registered additions to the Society’s Menagerie
during the month of May was 391. Of these 169 were acquired
by presentation, 25 by birth, 14 by purchase, 179 were received on
deposit and 4 in exchange. The number of departures during
the same period, by death and removals, was 229.
Among the additions special attention may be called to :—
Two Black-footed Cats (Felis nigripes) from the Zambesi, new
to the Collection, presented by Mr. A. W. Guthrie on May 26th.
A male Eland (Taurotragus oryx) presented by the Duke of
Bedford, K.G., President, on May 16th.
Three Thr ush-like Bulbuls (Jxocincla crassirostris) from the
Seychelles, a Black Hang-nest (Cassidia oryzivora) from Brazil,
new to the Collection, and three Red-crowned Pigeons ( Alectrenas
pulcherrima) from the Seychelles, presented ‘by the Earl of
Crawford, K.T., F.R.S., F.Z.S., on May 14th.
The Hon. Walter Rothschild, Ph.D., F.Z.S., exhibited specimens
of the Forest-Pigs Hylocherus meinertzhagent, Potomocherus
cheropotamus demonis, and Potomocherus johnstoni, and made
the following remarks :—
The adult male of Hylocherus meinertzhagent Thomas is
distinguished at a glance from Phacocherus by the absence of the
second pair of “ warts” behind the tusks and the presence of
gigantic warty excrescences below the eyes, some three times the
size of those in Phacocherus. It is also covered with much longer
and thicker hair than Phacocherus. The specimen exhibited is
from the Nandi Forest.
Potamocherus cheropotamus demonis Major is distinguished
at once by its intense black colour. The specimen exhibited is
from Kilima-njavo.
The male of Potamocherus johnstoni Major has the pelage
dirty red mixed with a few black hairs, and it is generally inter-
mediate in colour between that of Potomocherus cheropotamus of
S. Africa and P. porcus of W. Africa.
The skull shows the same distinctive features pointed out by
Dr. Forsyth Major in P. Z. 8. 1897, pp. 367-368. The supra-
occipital is exactly as in the @ type, har dly incised at all, but the
malar and squamosal are enormously thickened and shortened,
more as in P. larvatus. The portion of the maxillary containing
the tusk, however, is very attenuated, and though an old beast
the tusk- -stump 18 small,
The specimen was obtained at Fort Jameson, N.E. Rhodesia.
1906. } ON A LOBSTER WITH SYMMETRICAL CLAWS. 633
Mr. W. Savile Kent, F.Z.S., exhibited a series of lantern-slides,
taken from photographs in natural colours, illustrating the Fish
and associated fauna of the Polynesian Coral Reefs.
Dr. W. T. Calman, F.Z.S., exhibited a photograph of a Lobster
Text-fig. 110.
Lobster (Homarus gammarus) with similar chele.
634 ON ANEURYSMS IN A TIGER. [June 19,
(Homarus gammarus Linn.) with symmetrically developed chelz
(text-fig. 110, p. 633), recently presented to the Natural History
Museum by the Directors of Harrod’s Stores, Ltd. In the Lobster,
asin many other Decapod Crustacea, the large chele are normally
unsymmetrical on the two sides of the body, one being armed with
blunt crushing-tubercles and being larger than the other, which
has sharp, serrated cutting-edges. Occasionally, however, speci-
mens are found, more frequently in the European* than in the
American f species, in which both chele are of similar size and
shape. In all such cases hitherto recorded, with the exception of
one mentioned by Herrick on the authority of a fisherman, but
doubted by Stahr, both chele were of the serrated, cutting type.
It has been supposed that this might be due to regeneration
after injury, since it is known that, in Brachyura, on removal of
the crushing-claw, a cutting-claw is regenerated. Przibram ¢,
however, failed to obtain such “ heteromorphic” regeneration in
the Lobster, and the present specimen throws still further doubt
on the regeneration theory, since it posesses well-developed and
quite typical crushing-chelz on both sides of the body. In all
other respects it is a perfectly normal male and weighed, when
alive, four pounds ten ounces. It was caught near Stromness,
Orkney, and its peculiar character was noticed by Mr. Thompson,
manager of the Fish department in Harrod’s Stores, by whom it
was brought under Dr Calman’s notice.
Dr. Calman also exhibited, on behalf of Dr. A. Dugés, C.M.ZS.,
a specimen of the Crustacean Palemon jamaicensis Herbst, from
the Atoyac River, Vera Cruz, Mexico. -
Dr. C. G. Seligmann, F.Z.8., the Society’s Pathologist, exhibited
the aorta of a Tiger showing many aneurysms, and made the
following remarks :—
The specimen shown to-night was derived from a tigress which
had been for thirteen years an inmate of the Society’s Gardens.
The aorta shows advanced arterial disease, most pronounced in
the descending aorta, where there is marked atheroma and where,
in a length of about 180 mm., there are fourteen aneurysmal
swellings varying in size from that of a pea to that of a fair-sized
plum. The two largest swellings, the walls of which are of stony
' hardness, occur close together on opposite sides of the artery. The
tricuspid valves were perhaps thickened, and there may have been
some tricuspid incompetence, but-there was little or no change in
the aortic valves, and, except in the neighbourhood of the
aneurysms, there is no appreciable calcification of the vessels.
The kidneys showed changes of a chronic tubal character,
without any marked excess of fibrous tissue.
* Stahr, Jena. Zeitschr. xxxii. p. 464 (1898).
+ Herrick, “ The American Lobster,” Bull. U.S. Fish Comm. 1895, p. 143.
{ Przibram, Zool. Anz. xxv. p. 12 (1902), and Arch. Entwickmech. xix. p. 191 (1905).
1906. | ON ABNORMAL TAIL-FEATHERS OF A PHEASANT. 635
The liver was tough and showed evidence of passive congestion.
The suprarenal glands also seemed tougher than they should
have been, but no excess of fibrous tissue existed, and the relation
of cortex and medulla seemed normal. Osteoarthritis existed in
the large joints of both fore and hind limbs.
Considerable interest attaches to this case, since when Dr.
R. N. Salaman read a note before this Society two years * ago on
the death of the Polar Bear from the bursting of a false aneurysm,
he was able to quote Professor McFadyean to the effect that he
knew of no case of aneurysm in wild animals, and that this
condition is extremely rare in the domestic carnivora.
Dr. Seligmann also exhibited some tail-feathers from a Common
Pheasant (Phasianus colchicus), showing the markings peculiar
to both sexes, and madethe following remarks :—The feathers
exhibited are derived from the tail of a cock of the Common
Pheasant which is still alive, and which during the greater part
of 1905 was deposited for observation in the Society’s Gardens.
The feathers were removed in July 1903 from the bird, then
said to be between two and three years old. All of them
show the same change; that is to say, the distal portion of each
feather is male in pattern and colouring, while the proximal
portion of the web shows the female character of these qualities.
The bird from which these feathers were derived has shown no
changes in any other part of its plumage, nor have its sexual
habits been otherwise than normally male, and during the spring
of the present year it fertilised a number of eggs. At the present
time its appearance is fully male, and this has been the case ever
since the summer of 1903, when the feathers shown, and others
similarly marked, constituted the bird’s tail. The history of this
bird is that about Christmas, 1902, the base of the feathers of the
tail, which were then predominantly male, began to show the
female colouring and patterning at their bases, and that this
spread as the feathers grew till in July 1903 the present
condition was present. Unluckily there is no information as to
its behaviour during the breeding-season of 1903, but probably
its behaviour was normally male. The specimens shown have
been deposited in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons,
and one of them has been figured by Mr. 8. G. Shattock and
myself in the ‘ Transactions of the Pathological Society of London’
for the current year.
The following papers were read :—
* Redclitte N. Salaman: “On the Cause of Death of a Polar Bear recently living
in the Society’s Gardens,” Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1903, ii. p. 348.
636 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCES [June 19
1 On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon, with
special reference to the Drawings by Kelaart and the
Collections belonging to Alder and Hancock preserved
in the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne. By
Sir Cuarues HEnror, K.C.M.G., F.Z.8., Vice-Chancellor
of the University of Sheffield.
[Received May 19, 1906. ]
(Plates XLIT—XLVIL*)
The present paper is mainly an attempt to settle the synonymy
of various Nudibranchiata of the Indo-Pacific with the help of
material preserved in the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-
Tyne. The genus Doriopsilla is discussed, and some new inform-
ation as to the anatomy of several species (particularly Platydoris
formosa, Pl. papillata, Doriopsilla miniata, Kalinga ornata, and
several Pleurophyllidiidz) is also given.
The material preserved at Newcastle, and kindly placed at my
disposal by the authorities of the Museum, is of two kinds,
collections and drawings. The oriental collections of Alder
and Hancock appear to consist of three separate consignments
sent from India. They are not kept separately, but can be
distinguished.
(a) The collection made by Walter Elliot near Vizagapatam in
1853-4, and described by Alder and Hancock in the ‘Transactions’
of the Zoological Society for 1864, pp. 113-147. This collection
contains an almost complete series of Alder and Hancock’s types,
all duly labelled; but, most unfortunately, many of them have
been allowed to dry up entirely, and nothing whatever can be said
of either their anatomy or their external appearance. In some
cages it has been possible to extract the buccal parts from these
dried morsels, but when there were only one or two specimens it
was found that they had been already dissected by Alder and
Hancock. The collection of “ Diphyllidiade, Pleurobranchide,
Bullide, and Aplysiade,” mentioned by Alder and Hancock in
the first paragraph of their paper, is also preserved, and the
Pleurophyllidiide: (= Diphylliadz) are noticed below. The hard-
ness of the animals and the distinctness of the buccal characters
make it possible to identify them. They were not named by
Alder and Hancock.
Kyen the specimens which have not become dry are in poor
condition, which is hardly surprising since they are more than
fifty years old. But many of them have preserved their external
appearance fairly well, and the hard parts, such as the teeth, arma-
ture of the genitalia and of the labial cuticle, &c., are uninjured.
The ribbon of the radula, however, is generally decayed, so that
the arrangement of the teeth is disturbed.
(b) A few specimens collected by Kelaart are svfficiently well
preserved to repay examination, but, as in the previous collection,
* For explanation of the Plates, see p. 690.
In is), IYOKS JEM:
Huth. ith. London
(@)
=
Pe cee
Se ae
NUDIBRANCHS OF S.INDIA AND CEYLON.
le
al
a
+t SA
Wied
IPB IS LIS
sth. London
Huth, |:
RANCHS
=
NUDIB
Huth, lith. London.
2
3
2
O
PZ.S.1906. PL. XLV.
Huth Lith London
NUDIBRANCHS OF S. INDIA AND CEYLON.
yA oS) MIOG JEN aL,
Huth lith. London.
NUDIBRANCHS OF S. INDIA AND CEYLON.
P Z_S. 1906. PLXIVIL
NUDIBRANCHS OF S.INDIA AND CEYLON.
1906. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 637
many are useless. Kelaart’s specimens are marked as such,
apparently in Hancock’s writing, and generic and specific names
are usually but not invariably appended.
(c) A collection designated by the label “‘ Madras (or India)
1867. Sir Walter Elliot.” This collection does not appear to
have been sorted or named by Alder and Hancock. Besides
Nudibranchs, it contains Tectibranchs, Pulmonates, Lamellariide,
and Echinoderms.
The drawings consist of figures of about 55 species of Nudi-
branchs made from life by Kelaart in Ceylon. Thirty-five of
these figures are now reproduced. The rest have been left aside,
in most cases because other figures of the animals which they
represent have been published, but in a few cases because they
add nothing to the printed description. The poorly executed
figure of Doris cerisa, for example, adds nothing to Kelaart’s state-
ment that it is a small Doris of a cherry-red colour.
It may be asked whether it is worth while to publish these old
drawings. Bergh seems inclined to think that it would be better
to leave aside all inadequate descriptions of Nudibranchs and
pay no attention to them. This would be convenient if it were
practically possible, and little would be lost. But is it practically
possible 2. Bergh’s own lists contain a selection of Kelaart’s
names, and yet I think he has sometimes redescribed Kelaart’s
species under other names, which he would hardly have done if
he had seen the drawings. Further, there is a great practical
advantage in giving animals old names, because they are less liable
to alteration. Ifa nudibranch bears a name given by Kelaait, it
need not be rebaptized if it is found to be identical with species
imperfectly described by Pease, Angas, Abraham, and others.
Apart from this, Kelaart is by no means an authority to be
despised, though he has not found favour with many of his critics.
He totally ignored anatomy, and his descriptions of external
characters have not that wealth and precision of detail which
might be desired. But he is exact in recording localities and
seasons, and he adds many notes on the habits of the animals,
particularly on their spawn. His papers are of little service to
the student of preserved specimens, but, taken together with his
drawings, they will probably enable a naturalist in Ceylon to
identify most of his species. They appear to have been published
three times :—
(a) Asapamphlet (pp. 1-64), dated “‘ Trincomalie. 1st Novem-
ber, 1857.” I have a copy of this pamphlet, which I have
used in preparing the present paper.
(6) In the Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society in 1858.
(c) In the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 1859, in
three separate papers :—
I. Ann. & Mag. 1859, vol. ili. pp. 291-304.
td Bae i » Vol. ill. pp. 388-496.
0B a are " » vol. iv. pp. 267-270.
638 SIR C. ELIOL ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
The references in the present paper are made to the ‘ Annals &
Magazine’ as being more accessible than the other publications,
and the three papers are cited as Kelaart, |.c. I., II., and IIT.
Similar abbreviated references are :—
A. & H. 1l.c. = Alder and Hancock, ‘‘ Notice of a Collection
of Nudibranchiate Mollusca made in India by Walter
Elliot, Esq.,” in Trans. Zool. Soc. 1864,
Farran, |. c. = Report on the Pearl-Oyster Fisheries of the
Gulf of Manaar: Royal Society, 1905. Supplementary
Report, xxi., “On the Opisthobranchiate Mollusca,” by
G. P. Farran.
Bergh, Siboga = Siboga-Expeditie. L. Opisthobranchia, R.
Bergh. 1905.
The three editions of Kelaart’s paper do not appear to contain
any differences of importance, but the pamphlet opens with a
preface which gives little scientific information, but emphasises
the fact mentioned from time to time in his descriptions, that he
studied Nudibranchs by keeping them “in a glass vivarium,”
often for considerable periods. He also quotes a long passage
from the ‘English Cyclopedia’ respecting the structure of
Nudibranchs.
Besides these papers, Kelaart published a description and
figure of Zrevelyana ceylonica under the title ‘‘ Description of a
new Ceylonese Nudibranch,” in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1858,
vol. 1. p. 257.
My examination of these collections and drawings (supple-
mented in a few eases by other material) results in notes on
64 species. Of the identifications suggested, I think the following
may be regarded as more or less certain :—
1. Hevabranchus marginatus Q. & G, 1832 = Doris gloriosa
Kelaart.
2. Chromodoris diardii (Kelaart) = Chr. semperi Bergh, of which
Chr. nigrostriata Eliot and Chr. tenwilinearis Farran are
varieties.
3. Casella maccarthyi (Kelaart) =C. cincta Bergh.
4, Kentrodoris maculosa (Cuv.)=4. annuligera Bergh = Doris
Sunebris Kelaart.
5. Discodoris concinna (A. & H.)=Dise. concinniformis Bergh.
6. Archidoris violacea Bergh= Arch. africana Hliot.
7. Thordisa villosa (A. & H.)=Th. maculigera Bergh.
8. Trippa luteota (Kelaart) = Thordisa ? caudata Farran.
9. Trevelyana ceylonica Kelaart=7". rubromaculata Bergh.
10. Bornella digitata Ad. & Reeve= Bornella hancockana Kelaart.
ll. Samla bicolor (Kelaart)=Samla annuligera Bergh.
12. Hlysia cerulea Kelaart=Hlysia lineolata Bergh.
13. Llysia punctata Kelaart=Llysia nigropunctata (Pease).
1906.] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 639
The following identifications are probable, but cannot be
regarded as certain until further specimens are examined :—
1. Chromodoris fidelis (Kelaart)= Chr. flammulata Bergh.
2. Hoplodoris desmoparypha Bergh = Platydoris papillata
Eliot.
3. Asteronotus hemprichi Ehrenberg = Doris exanthemata
Kelaart.
4, Thordisa crosslandi Eliot 1904 = Diaulula (2) gigantea
Bergh 1905.
5. Doris intecta Kelaart= Trippa ornata Bergh.
6. Doris leoparda Kelaart=T'r. monsoni Eliot.
7. Doridopsis tuberculosa (Q. & G.) var.=Doris carbunculosa
Kelaart.
8. Diphyllidia marmorata Kelaart=Linguella cinerea Farvan.
9. Phyllobranchus orientalis (Kelaart)
_ f§ Ph. prasinus Bergh.
{ Ph, rubicundus Bergh.
In both these lists the first name has priority if the identity is
established.
The following references to genera are certain or probable :—
. Chromodoris glenici (Kelaart).
Chr.? wmabilis (Kelaart).
. Chr. tennentana (Kelaart).
. Platydoris edlioti (A. & H.); not Discodoris elliot.
. Halgerda? upiculata (A. & H.).
. Staurodoris rusticata (A. & H.).
. Doriopsilla miniata (A. & H.).
. Stiliger ? viridis (Kelaart).
A specimen marked “ Doris osseosa, Ceylon, Dr. Kelaart,”
appears to be the animal described by me as Sclerodoris osseosa
(Kelaart) in Proc. Zool. Soe. 1903, ii. p. 380.
ONAN wNh
No one who attempts to determine the species of tropical
Nudibranchs can fail to be struck with the great variability
of their external characters. Probably no group of animals offers
more striking illustrations of how species arise out of varieties.
Even land-slugs show how susceptible the soft molluscan skin is to
changes of colour when it is not protected by a shell; and in the
Nudibranchiata, the watery habitat of which favours the growth
of processes and appendages, variations of form also are frequent.
Again, form, as well as colour, is liable to be distorted by the
ordinary methods of preservation, and it may happen that two
descriptions of the same animal—one treating of the external
characters during life, and the other chiefly congerned with the
anatomy of a dead specimen have nothing in common and are
not recognised as referring to the same species. The principal
types of structure in the group are now fairly well known; but it
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XLITI. 43
640 SIR C, ELIOL ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
is much to be desired that some naturalist in the tropics may
follow the example of Kelaart with his vivarium, and by observing
the living animals throw more light on their development,
variation, and habits.
My best thanks are due to the Council of the Hancock Museum
at Newcastle-on-Tyne for the loan of drawings and collections,
and to Mr. T. J. Evans, Lecturer in the University of Sheffield,
for assistance, especially in the preparation and examination of
sections. ;
HEXABRANCHUS MARGINATUS Q. & G.
=D. gloriosa Kelaart.
(Kelaart, 1. ¢. I. p. 291.)
Whatever limits be assigned to species and varieties within
this genus, Kelaart’s plate leaves little doubt that his D. gloriosa
is the form called D. marginata by Quoy & Gaimard.
Curomoporis A. & H.
(Eliot, Journal of Malacology, 1905, Oct., p. 36;
and Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904, i. pp. 382-6.)
Bergh in his ‘System’ (p. 1104) gives a list of 105 species.
Of these, Chr. elizabethina is probably the Doris guadricolor of
Riippell and Leuckart, and, as shown below, Chr. semperi is
probably the Doris diardii of Kelaart. Chr. nigrostriata Eliot
and Chr. tenwilincaris Farran are both varieties of Chr. semperi
(v. Eliot, Z.¢.), and therefore should be classed under Chr. diardit.
Chr. petechialis (Gould) is probably the same as Chr. twmulifera
Collingwood. Chr. maccarthyi is certainly a Casella and should
be omitted from the list, to which the following species may be
added :—
105. Chr. agassizi Bergh.
106. Chr. porterce Cockerell.
107. Chr. mactarlandi Cockerell.
108. Chr. epicurea Basedow & Hedley.
109. Chr. sykest Eliot.
110. Chr. annulata Eliot.
111. Chr. splendens Eliot.
112. Chr. vicina Hliot.
113. Chr. inconspicua Kliot.
114. Chr. ? flava Eliot.
115. Chr. tasmaniensis Bergh.
116. Chr. figurata Bergh.
117. Chr. egialia Bergh.
118. Chr. atopa Bergh.
119. Chr. tennentana (Kelaart).
120. Chr. gleniei (Kelaart).
121. Chr.? amabilis (Kelaart).
122. Chr. flammulata Bergh.
¢= Chr. fidelis (Kelaart).
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON, 641
123. Chr. marpessa Bergh.
124. Chr. venusta Bergh.
125. Chr. ophthalmica Bergh. |
126. Chr. nodulosa Bergh.
127. Chr. pantherina Bergh. au FE tg
128. Chr. papulosa Bergh, A ay we Siboga
129. Chr. siboge Bergh. nave bia?
130. Chr. inopinata Bergh. |
131. Chr. lactea Bergh.
132. Chr. bimaensis Bergh.
133. Chr. virgata Bergh. a)
Basedow and Hedley have described Chr. epicurea under
the name of Hypselodoris (Trans. Roy. Soc. South Australia,
vol. xxix. 1905, pp. 141 & 153), and wish to substitute this
generic name (Stimpson, Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, vii.
1855, p. 388) for Chromodoris. It would be a pity to drop an
accepted and widely used name like Chromodoris in favour of one
which has never been in use and which was only tentatively
proposed for an imperfectly described animal. But in any case
Stimpson’s name (1855) cannot claim priority, for Ehrenberg’s
Glossodoris, Pterodoris, and Actinodoris (1831) are admittedly
Chromodorids, though for the sake of convenience the names
have not been revived (see Bergh, “ Kritische Untersuchung der
Khrenberg’schen Doriden,” Jahrb. d.d. malakozool. Ges. iv. 1877,
pp. 45-76).
The list of 183 Chromodorids will no doubt be found to contain
many synonyms. Many of the tropical species are known only
by their external coloration, and when it is possible to examine
many specimens the coloration generally proves to be variable.
Very often different colours become predominant in different
individuals. Chr. diardii var. nigrostriata is generally bluish
grey with faint blotches of pale yellow, but sometimes the yellow
is developed at the expense of the blue and the whole animal
appears to be lemon-colour. Chr. quadricolor sometimes looks as
if it were light-coloured with black bands, and sometimes as if it
were black with light bands. A difference of intensity oftens
produces a difference of colour: thus, red becoming paler may
fade into orange, deep yellow, light yellow, and yellowish white,
or becoming darker it may be intensified into reddish brown or
lake, purple, purplish black, and black. In pale specimens
markings, especially borders, have a tendency to disappear; in
full-coloured specimens they tend to multiply, and scattered dots
may collect and fuse so as to form blotches. Lines sometimes
break up into a row of dots, but on the whole the distinction
between the spotted and striped forms seems more persistent than
others. Though these variations of tint and pattern show that
we must not expect uniformity in a species, it is also clear that
unless the resemblance in colour is striking and detailed, it is by
no means safe to conclude that similar forms are specifically
43%
642 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
identical, for, though the variations may be within specific limits,
it is equally possible that two dissimilar forms, both varying, may
roughly coincide. For the determination of species the most
important internal characters are the radula and labial armature,
the other organs not varying much in the genus. Good external
characters are often furnished by the greater or less development
of the dorsal margin, which in several species bears small knobs
underneath. In a few species the back bears tubercles or even
papille (Chr. papulosa B., Chr.? roseopicta Verrill). The precise
number of branchiz is not a character of importance, but the
species seem divisible into those where the plumes are few (3-7),
moderately numerous (8-12), and many (12-20 or more). In
some species the plumes have a strong tendency to develop
accessory branches and become bipinnate.
Curomoporis (?) AMABILIS (Kelaart), (Plate XLII. fig. 1.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. I. pp. 294-5.)
This form is perhaps a Chromodoris, though the bipinnate
branchis create some doubt. It may even be Chr. porcata (Bergh
in Semper’s Reisen, xvi. 2, pp. 831-3), which is white or yellowish
with purple spots on the back, yellow rhinophores, white foot and
branchie. The gills are 8 and two of them subdivided. It is
recorded from Mauritius.
CHROMODORIS FIDELIS (Kelaart). (Plate XLIT. fig. 2.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. I. p. 295. Bergh, System, p. 1106.
Of. Bergh, Chr. lammulata & Chr. lactea in Siboga-Expeditie:
Opisthobranchia, pp. 151 & 159-160.)
This form, which is said to be common at Trincomalee, will
probably be recognised by its striking coloration.
It is possibly identical with Chr. flammulata B., which has
black gills and rhinophores, and is said to be red with a broad
irregular white patch down the centre of the back. This is merely
another way of regarding a pattern which Kelaart describes as a
white surface, ‘the edge lined with red and irregular tooth-like
transverse internal prolongations of the same colour.” In other
details, such as shape, number of branchie, and the anterior
expansion of the foot, the two forms agree.
Chr. lactea B. appears to be a closely allied form. It is pure
white with black branchie and rhinophores, and differs chiefly in
not having the red border. The radula is much the same as that
of Chr. flammulata, but there are some differences in the labial
armature.
CHROMODORIS PRECIOSA (Kelaart). (Plate XLII. fig. 3.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. II. p. 295. Bergh, System, p. 1106.)
This form appears to belong to the group of Chromodorids
which are somewhat flat and have an ample mantle overhanging
the foot all round.
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 643
The coloration is not uncommon, and it is quite possible that
the species has been described again with a fresh name, but I
cannot identify it with any other form.
CHROMODORIS TENNENTANA (Kelaart). (Plate XLIIT. fig. 1.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. IIT. p. 268.)
This appears to be another Chromodoris with an ample mantle-
margin. In colour it offers analogies to Chr. obsoleia (Riippell &
Leuck.), Chr. imperialis (Pse.), and Chr. aureopurpurata Colling-
wood, but does not agree completely with any of them.
CHRomoporis DIARDII (Kelaart). (Plate XLIII. fig. 2.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. III. p. 267.
= Chr. semperi Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, Heft xi. pp. 482-
484.)
The resemblance in coloration seems to me sufficiently strong
to justify the identification of these two forms. Chr. runcinaia is
nearly allied, but neither Kelaart’s description nor his figure gives
a hint of the conspicuous spherical glands beneath the manile-
edge.
I regret to substitute Kelaart’s name for that given by Bergh,
but follow the precedent of the latter authority, who has changed
his Chromodoris elizabethina into Chr. quadricolor (Riippell &
Leuckart). See Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, Theil vi. Lieferung 11.
p- 68.
CHROMODORIS GLENIEI (Kelaart). (Plate XLIV. fig. 1.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. I. pp. 294-5.)
This form appears to be clearly a Chromodoris in virtue of its
general shape and simply pinnate branchie. It is said to be
found “in the Inner Harbour (Trincomalee), as also at Cottiar
opposite Fort Frederick,” and will probably be identified without
difficulty on account of its striking coloration. Kelaart’s picture
has probably faded, for he describes the back as bearing “a deep
golden-coloured patch, bordered and spotted with purplish red,”
whereas in the plate the patch is reddish brown with a margin of
spots of the same colour but darker. The mantle appears to be
ample; and the animal probably belongs to the same group as
Chr. reticulata, Chr. sykesi, Chr. cave, &c., and may even be
identical with the last of them, in which case the name gleniet
has priority. Chr. alderi (Collingwood, Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2,
Zool. vol. ii. 1878, p. 132) also presents resemblances.
CHROMODORIS INOPINATA Bergh.
(Bergh, Siboga-Expeditie, Opisthobranchia, 1905, pp. 157-9.)
This species is allied to Chr. sykest Eliot (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904,
i. pp. 387-8). It has the same shape and a similar though not
644 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
identical gorgeous coloration. But there are differences of detail
in the buccal parts, and the branchi of Chr. sykesi have not been
observed to be subdivided like those of Chr. iropinata or to be so
long.
CASELLA.
This genus, though offering hardly any structural differences
from Chromodoris, is easily recognisable by its undulated dorsal
margin, which is generally marked by a conspicuous border.
Casella rubra Bergh, 1905, seems to be a distinct species, but
it may be doubted whether the other specific names cover more
than one species which appears in several colour varieties.
CasELLA MACCARTHYI (Kelaart).
Doris maccarihyt Kelaart.
Chromodoris maccarthyi (Kelaart).
Casella cincta Bergh.
? Casella atromarginata (Cuv.).
(Kelaart, 1. c. I. p. 292. Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, x1.
pp. 462-3; xvi. 2, pp. 831-37; xvii. pp. 941-4.)
Two drawings are preserved and also a specimen from Ceylon.
The drawings represent a pinkish-grey Casel/a with the character-
istic strongly undulated margin. Thereare no spots or motthngs
of any kind, but the mantle is bordered with bright blue, the
upper part of the rhinophores is blue, and there are indications of
blue on the stems of the branchie. The preserved specimen
corresponds with the drawing. The colour is of a uniform greyish
yellow without a trace of spots. The mantle-edge is marked by
a purplish-brown border, with traces of an accompanying white
border particularly on the under side. The length is about
28 mm. and the maximum breadth nearly 20 mm. The mantle-
margin is strongly undulated, but narrow, particularly behind.
The rhinophore-sheaths are distinctly raised, but the margins of
the branchial pocket are not elevated. The branchie are retracted.
The buccal mass has been removed.
There can be but little doubt that this is the Casella cincta of
Bergh. It has all the characters, except that the back is not
spotted and the foot is not bordered with blue. The branchie
are given as fewer (15 as against 22), but the difference is not
important, and it is very likely that the smaller branchiz were not
visible outside the pocket. The preserved specimen was not
opened in order to preserve the appearance.
I think that Casella cincta and Casella atromarginata are merely
varieties of one species which shade into one another through
various shades of blue, purple, and black. If this is so, the species
must be called C. atromarginata (Cuv.) and the blue-bordered
form var. maccarthyt. If thought advisable, the term var. cincia
can be used for forms with a blue border and a spotted back.
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON, 645
HAucerDA Bergh.
(See Eliot on Dictyodoris tessellata, in Proc. Malac. Soe.
vol. vi. pt. 4, 1905, p. 229.)
The Doris apiculata of Alder & Hancock probably belongs to
this genus, which in my opinion is not separable from Dictyodoris.
Several new species have been described lately, of which Halgerda
graphica Basedow & Hedley is closely allied to H. willeyi Eliot
if not asynonym. The genus may be tabulated as follows :—
1. H. formosa Bergh.
2. H.? apiculata (A. & H.).
3. H, (Dictyodoris) tesselata (Bergh).
4. H. wasinensis Eliot.
5. H. (Dictyodoris) maculata Eliot ; probably
the young of H. wasinensis.
6. H. punctata Farran.
7. H. willeyi Eliot.
{ 8. H. graphica Basedow & Hedley.
9. H. elegans Bergh.
10. H. rubra Bergh.
11. A. inornata Bergh.
HALGERDA ApicuLATA (A. & H.).
(A. & H. 1. ¢. p. 122.)
The type specimen is preserved at Newcastle, but the buccal
parts have been extracted and the remains are so dry and hardened
that nothing can be added to Alder and Hancock’s description.
That description, however, which includes the radula, makes it
eminently probable that the animal is referable to Halgerda, and
the filaments which surmount the tubercles should render it easy
of recognition.
PLATYDORIS.
To the list of 27 species belonging to this genus given by me in
the ‘ Journal of Conchology,’ vol. i1. Oct. 1905, pp. 252-3, may be
added two more from the ‘ Siboga’ Collection :—
28. Pl. fammulata Bergh.
29. Pl. sanguinea Bergh.
Several of the species described are probably colour varieties. It
is remarkable that the ‘Siboga’ obtained a form undistinguishable
from the Mediterranean Pl. argo in the Malay Archipelago.
The chief characters of the genus are the hard and leathery
consistency, the flat shape, and the armature of the reproductive
organs. The efferent ducts are very thick and strong. The
lining is raised into lumps and folds, generally yellow in colour,
and in the male branch these lumps are in most species further
developed into hard scales bearing hooks. These hooks, however,
have not been found in Pl. striata and Pl. flammulata.
Through the kindness of Prof. Herdman I have been allowed
646 SIR C, ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
to examine the specimen from Ceylon described by Farran as
Platydoris ? spinulosa, but doubt if it is referable to this genus.
PuatyDoris Formosa (A. & H.). (Plate XLVII. fig. 3.)
(Doris formosa A. & H.1.c¢. p. 116.
Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. p. 376.)
Two specimens* are preserved, one about 60, the other about
40 mm. long. They agree with Alder and Hancock’s description
and plate.
The back is smooth, and the minute granulations are visible
only with difficulty even under a lens. But scattered over the
larger specimen quite irregularly are a number of hard white
tubercles which look like parasitic growths or accretions. They
are not detachable, and there are none on the smaller specimens.
The lobes of the branchial and rhinophorial pockets are very
distinct. The foot is grooved and deeply notched in front. The
oral tentacles are rather large, and so distinctly grooved on the
outer side as to be almost ear-shaped.
The tissues of the radula have decayed, but the teeth are well
preserved. They are hamate, with moderately stout bases and
rather slender elegant shafts which often have a distinct ridge or
wing at the side. They differ considerably in size and somewhat
in shape, some being more strongly hooked than others, but it is
not now possible to assign them to their respective places in the
radula. Alder and Hancock say they decrease in size towards
the centre. It is noticeable that no denticulate or degraded teeth
are to be found, so that the hamate form is probably retained to
the extreme end of the rows and does not degenerate, as so often
happens in Platydoris.
The genitalia are much hardened, but it is still plain that the
large efferent ducts of both branches are extremely strong and
muscular. One tube (probably the vas deferens) is thickly set
with large round granulated scales, bearing short strong spines
(Pl. XLVI. fig. 3). The other tube (probably the female branch)
is lined with very conspicuous folds and lumps.
This handsome species appears to be characterised by its
coloration, its distinctly grooved tentacles, and the armature of
the genitalia, particularly the granulated appearance of the discs.
The Kast African form referred by me (J. c.) to this species with
a query does not agree with the type specimen, and is more likely
to be Pl. sanguinea Bergh (Siboga, p. 139).
PLATYDORIS SCABRA (Cuv.).
= Doris celestis Kelaart.
(Quoy & Gaimard, Voyage de |’Astrolabe, Zoologie, tome ii.
p. 258. Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. p. 375. Kelaart,
Ie. Es p.293.)
The Doris celestis of Kelaart seems to be clearly the older
* These and all the specimens described by A. & H. in Trans. Zool. Soc. 1864 are
carefully labelled by Hancock, so that there is no doubt of their identity.
1906.] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 647
Doris scabra, referable to the genus Platydoris. The drawing,
which is not reproduced, leaves but little doubt of this.
PLATYDORIS sTRIATA (Kelaart).
Kelaart, 1. c. I. p. 302.
(ale We Jabs Jk ©, jop JULY)
A single specimen is preserved in bad condition, having appa-
rently been allowed to dry before being put in fresh spirits.
As preserved, it suggests that the colour was lighter than in
Alder and Hancock’s plates, and the fine brown lines, though
distinct, much fewer.
The buccal mass had apparently been extracted, but a few
scattered teeth were found among the internal organs. They are
hamate and rather slender.
Little could be made out of the genitalia, which were small and
hardened. A tube lined with the characteristic yellow folds and
lumps was found, but no scales or hooks. It is very probable
that they are really present, but Bergh (‘Siboga,’ p. 138) reports
that in Pl. flammulata the male organs are provided with a
“ Lingsfalten bildenden Cuticula mit spitzen und gerundeten
Hockern versehen aber ohne die gewohnlichen Dorntragenden
Scheiben.” It is therefore possible that they may be absent in
this species too.
Puatyporis ELLIoTI (A. & H.).
(A. & H.1.c.p.116. Discodoris ellioti Bergh, Siboga, p. 102.)
Three of Alder and Hancock’s type specimens are preserved.
One is quite hard, and was probably dried before it was put into
spirits. Nothing could be made of it.
The other two are soft and somewhat decayed. The texture is
not that usual in Platydoris, but the present flaccid condition may
be due to decomposition. The buccal parts had been removed from
one specimen but remained in the other. No labial armature was
found, but a number of yellowish hamate rather slender teeth, set
in no apparent order, the ribbon of the radula being decomposed.
The armature of the genitalia is very distinct. The efferent duct
is thickly covered with discs bearing spines of the form typical of
the genus. The spines are mostly stout and straight ; some are a
little inclined, but not bent. There is no doubt of the existence
of this characteristic armature, but owing to bad preservation it
is hard to say if it is on the vas deferens or the vagina, but
probably the former.
Bergh originally placed this species under Platydoris (Syst. d.
Nud. Gast. p. 1102), but subsequently (/. c.) identified it with a
Discodoris obtained by the ‘Siboga’ from Makassar. It would
appear, however, that the earlier classification was correct, for
the genitalia are armed as in Platydoris and there is no labial
armature. The absence of the latter is confirmed by Alder and
Hancock’s description, for under D. ellioti they say “‘ Tongue as in
648 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
D. tuberculata,” and under D. pardalis, the species described next,
“Tongue as in the last species, with the addition of a prehensile
collar.”
The animal obtained by the ‘Siboga’ should perhaps be known
as Disc. berghi.
PLATYDORIS PAPILLATA Eliot.
?= Hoplodoris desmoparypha B. var.
(Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. pp. 379-3880. Bergh, in
Semper’s Reisen, Suppl.-Heft i. p. 51; Siboga, p. 113.)
In making an examination of further specimens of this animal,
1 have found a spine in the accessory gland attached to the female
genitalia, The structure of the gland seems to be as described by
Bergh for Hoplodoris, but the spine is straighter. I cannot help
thinking that the species is Hoplodoris desmoparypha, or at least
very closely allied to it ; but I have not been able to find a labial
armature as described by Bergh. In one specimen there seemed
to be something like a plate or girdle on the labial cuticle, but it
was formed of fibres or filaments and not of the rods found in
Discodoris and other genera. As a labial armature is generally
unmistakable and easily found, I do not think its presence can
have been overlooked. On the other hand, it is often developed
in very different degrees in different individuals of the same
species, and may perhaps disappear. In his first description
(S. R. 1. c. p. 53, note) Bergh seems to imply that it was vestigial
or imperfectly preserved.
In my specimens the buccal cavity is black or brown. The
teeth are as previously described by me (J. c.), but the outermost
are sometimes slightly and irregularly serrulate*. The formula
of the radula is about 40 x80.0.80. There is a large sausage-
shaped prostate.
The external characteristics correspond in most respects with
the descriptions of Hop. desmoparypha, but the dorsal papille are
far more developed and sometimes become branched processes
5 mm. long; but there is much variety in this respect, as also in
colour. The spots and borders on the under side are particularly
variable. The gill-pocket is sometimes distinctly stellate, and
sometimes merely irregularly jagged or undulated. The tentacles
are in all specimens large but flat. The anterior margin of the
foot is deeply grooved and notched, and the upper lamina over-
hangs the lower.
The animal has been observed to bury itself in sand, and the
dorsal papillae resemble bits of sand when it is alive.
It may be doubted whether Hoplodoris is best regarded as a
separate genus or a section of Platydoris. Most of the characters
agree with that genus, and I do not think that the presence
of either an accessory gland and spine or of a labial armature
* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. p. 879, fourth line from the bottom: “innermost” is
a misprint for ‘‘ outermost.”
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 649°
(even if proved to be the rule) can exclude it from the genus.
Pl, variegata Bergh has a labial armature. On the other hand,
the dorsal papille are a marked point of difference. In any case,
the form seems to be intermediate between Platydoris and
Asteronotus, and to have little affinity to Discodoris.
Doris EXANTHEMATA Kelaart.
(Kelaart, 1. ¢. I. p. 300.)
¢= Asteronotus hemprichi Whrenberg.
Hancock has written on Kelaart’s drawing “ D. mauritiana
Q. & G.?” This latter species is identified with Asteronotus
cespitosus, and Kelaart’s drawing, more than his description,
supports the idea that the animal is the common Asteronotus
of the Indo-Pacific. Whether there is really more than one
species is doubtful. If there is only one, the name A. hemprichi
Khrenberg has priority. Kelaart’s statement that D. exanthemata
is “‘semi-gelatinous and . . . when dead rapidly dissolves and
cannot be preserved in spirits” is against this identification.
Asteronotus may perhaps be compared to a stiff solid jelly, but it
can be preserved without difficulty.
The statement that the spawn is of a beautiful red colour
is interesting. I have found this red spawn and <Asteronotus
in the same locality at Zanzibar, but cannot prove by observation
the connection between the two.
Kelaart had a strange dislike of this animal, which he thinks
“‘ oives one more the idea of a horrid disease than the charms of a
sea-nymph.” But Asteronotus, though not particularly beautiful
either in shape or colour, is not a revolting object. Very fair
representations of it are given by Bergh (Siboga, pl. i. fig. 5,
and Notes from the Leyden Museum, 1887, pl. vi. fig. 9) and
Eliot (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. pl. xxxiv. fig. 5).
Kentroporis Bergh.
The Kentrodorids are perhaps nearly related to Jorunna. They
are also, especially A. maculosa (annuligera), allied to Thordisa and
Diaulula, from which they differ chiefly in having the verge armed
with a spine. Only three species have been described, all from
the Indian Ocean :—
1. K. rubescens B.
2. K. gigas B.
3. K. maculosa (Cuv.)
=K. annuligera B.
KENTRODORIS MACULOSA (Cuv.).
(Cuvier, Ann. du Mus. iv. 1804, p. 466-7. Quoy & Gaimard,
Astrolabe, 1832, Zoologie, tome ii. p. 249.
= Doris funebris Kelaart, Ann. Nat. Hist. 3rd series, vol. 111.
1859, p. 293; and A. & H. I. c. p. 122.
= Kenirodoris annuligera Bergh.)
650 SIR C, ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
One specimen is preserved in Walter Elliot’s collection, and two
others were found at Newcastle marked as having been sent from
Ceylon by Kelaart.
The largest specimen is 38°5 mm. long, 18 broad, and 15 high.
The external characters of all are much the same. The colour is
dull yellow-ochre, with black ring-like spots of irregular outline,
the largest about 6 mm. broad. These spots are not as a rule
simple ocelli, but areas surrounded by a ring and containing
a considerable number (as many as 50) of smaller spots. The
black pigment is almost entirely on the papille, and not on
the dorsal skin. Besides these rings there are black spots without
a light centre on the margins of the mantle and foot. The number
of spots on the under surface is very variable.
The whole back is covered with thick-set minute papille, which
can be scraped off. They are soft, but contain straight colourless
spicules *. The rhinophore-pockets are large but notraised. The
perfoliations of the rhinophores are black, but the base and tip of
the column are white. The branchial pocket is a conspicuous
transverse slit, 10 mm. long and 2:5 broad. Though it has not
raised edges, the region all round it is distinctly elevated. The
branchiz are six, large, quadripinnate, yellow with a black
rhachis. Theanal papilla is subcentral, large, yellow with a black
crenulated margin. The oral tentacles are long, digitate, yellow
with black tips. The anterior margin of the foot is very deeply
grooved. The upper lamina is divided in the middle and forms
an ample flap on either side.
The buccal parts had been removed from two specimens, but the
teeth were found in the third, though the ribbons of the radula
had entirely decayed and it was not possible to state their
arrangement with certainty. The formula may have been about
25 x 20.0.20. The specimen was small. Some of the teeth are
like Bergh’s figures of the first lateral of A. annuligera, but their
position is no longer plain. The other teeth also agree with Bergh’s
figures.
In two specimens the penis terminates in a transparent colourless
stylet about two-thirds of a millimetre long. The end is blunt
and not pointed—a shape which is also indicated in Bergh’s
figures (Semper’s Reisen, Heft x. pl. xii. fig. 16).
These specimens are undoubtedly identical with Kenérodoris
annuligera, described by Bergh in Semper’s Reisen (/. c. and xvi.
1890, p. 921). In his description of the Mollusca collected by
Kiikenthal at Ternate (Abhand. der Seckenberg. Gesellsch.
Band xxiv. Heft i. p. 99) he expresses the opinion that his
Kentrodoris annuligera is the Doris funebris of Kelaart and
also the D. maculosa of Cuvier and of Quoy & Gaimard. As the
examination of Kelaart’s specimens shows, the first of these
identifications is correct. The others are perhaps less certain.
Cuvier (J. c.) described his D. maculosa as “presque aussi plat
* They correspond with Bergh’s description in Semper’s Reisen, xvii. p. 922.
1906.] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 651
que le scabra et encore plus rude,” which suggests a flat rough
Platydoris. But the identification may be allowed to stand,
for it cannot be disproved, and it would be a pity to change the
nomenclature established by Bergh.
Neither do I feel sure that Quoy and Gaimard’s animal from
Vanikoro is really identical with either Cuvier’s species or
K. annuligera. They say it is “a dos trés bombé, de consistance
assez molle,’ which does not agree with Cuvier’s account given
above. The figure of the under side (J. c. pl. xvi. fig. 4) does not
indicate that the anterior margin of the foot is developed into
lappets; the tentacles are expressly said to be yellow at the tips
and the mantle has a white border. These are no doubt small
points, but they may indicate real differences.
At least one other Dorid, Platydoris townsendi (Eliot, “ Nudibr.
from the Indo-Pacific,” Journal of Conch., Oct. 1905, p. 253), has
the same coloration and superficial appearance as the species
here described; and there may be others, for instance Diaulula
sandiegensis, which is velvety, yellowish, with dark brown or
black rings.
From the various descriptions and plates, it would appear that
the colour of the living K. maculosa varies from pale yellow-green
or grey to white. Kelaart represents hardly any spots on the
underside. Alder and Hancock’s figure (/. c. pl. xxx. figs. 9, 10) is
much more elongated than those of other authors. It no doubt
represents the animal as fully extended and moving.
DiscopDoRIs.
Three forms described by Alder and Hancock seem referable to
this genus, and the types of all three are preserved at Newcastle,
but in indifferent condition. ‘The specimen of D. pardalis corre-
sponds with Alder and Hancock’s description of the external
characters, but the buccal parts have been removed. The texture
is soft.
Discoporis concinna (A. & H.).
(Cf. Dise. concinniformis Bergh, Mal. Unt. in Semper’s
Reisen, xvi. 1, pp. 807-811, and xvii. pp. 900-902. Id.,
Siboga, pp. 100-102.)
Four specimens labelled in Hancock’s writing “Nos. 14, 23,
82, 115. Doris concinna. Madras. Mr. W. Elliot.” There is
also a note to the effect that the specimens were found partly
dried up in 1902. They are now in spirit; but their hard and
stiff texture 1s probably the result of their desiccation.
So far as one can judge from such old material, Alder and
Hancock’s description and plate are quite accurate. The colour of
the under side and the foot appears to be variable, being in some
specimens pale and spotted, in others darker and livid (cf. the
varieties of D. concinniformis Bergh). ‘The shape and elevation
652 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
of the branchial opening are also variable. In one specimen it is
nearly closed; in another it is almost stellate. But in its natural
condition it seems to be broad and circular. The foot is broad,
grooved, and notched in front. The oral tentacles are long,
digitate, and pointed. The most distinct external character is
that the back is studded with small tubercles of varying size and
of a lighter tint than the ground-colour. The peculiar effect
which this produces in the appearance of the animal is well
rendered in Alder and Hancock’s plate. The tubercles are of
somewhat irregular outline, and often have a long pointed tip.
Though they are numerous, they are separated from one another
by distinct intervals.
Though the tissues of the buccal organs are decayed, the hard
parts are still recognisable. The labial armature is formed of
longish, bent, transversely striated rods. The teeth are yellowish,
hamate, moderately stout, and of a somewhat wavy outline. They
are very like Bergh’s plates in the ‘Siboga’ Expedition (1. c.
pl. xiv. fig. 4). The genitalia are decayed, but no armature was
found.
Bergh, in describing various specimens of his Discodoris con-
cinniformis, has indicated its probable identity with this species.
There is no divergence in the buccal parts; but it is curious that
Bergh, while describing D. concinniformis as bearing light-
coloured spots, does not state definitely that the tubercles are
lighter than the dorsal surface, which is the cause of the peculiar
coloration of D. concinna.
Discoporis FRAGILIS (A. & H.).
GANG ee Wes pp. 1s 193)
The remains of two specimens are preserved, but in so frag-
mentary a condition (the result probably of self-mutilation, not of
dissection) that nothing can be profitably described except the
dorsal surface. No buccal parts were found.
The ribbon-like strips, of which the remains mostly consist, are
soft and slimy, but rather stiffer on the upper surface. This is
covered with round, blunt, white tubercles, contrasting with the
ground-colour, which is brown of different shades. The general
appearance, however, is not like Dvsc. concinna. Towards the
mantle-edge the tubercles become harder, and the edge itself seems
to be marked in places by a continuous calcareous deposit. The
integuments are not visibly spiculous, though they contain
numerous spicula. These are as described by Alder and Hancock :
small rods of rather irregular outline, often bent in the middle
and with blunt or broad extremities.
Srauroporis rusticata ? (A. & H.).
(A. & H. 1. c. p. 120.)
Four smallish specimens labelled ‘‘ Madras from Sir W. Elliot”
are probably Doris rusticata A. & H., though shere is no name
1906.] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 653
on the label. They are all covered in places with some hard
reddish substance like sealing-wax, which seems to be adventitious
and to have no natural connection with them. They are yellowish
in colour and plump and convex in shape. The largest is 17 mm.
long and 7 broad.
The dorsal surface is rather sparsely studded with large, almost
clavate warts, between which are smaller ones. Near the margin
all the warts are smaller and more crowded. The integuments
are full of very long, thin, straight, colourless tubercles arranged
in stellate patterns. The rhinophorial pockets are closed by two
tubercles, the branchial pockets by 8-10, apparently set in more
than one row. The branchie are entirely retracted, small, and
badly preserved. Perhaps there are 5, in any case not many
more. The head seems tobe prolonged on each side into a short,
blunt, tentacular process. The foot is broad without markings ;
the lateral margins are thin and expanded; the anterior margin
grooved, but the upper lamina apparently entire.
The internal organs are too much hardened for examination,
but a large free stomach was found. No labial armature was
found. The radula is broken up, but perhaps the formula is
about 40 x 50.0.50. The teeth are hamate, rather strongly bent,
and with long bases. They seem shorter and thicker near the
rhachis. No denticulate teeth were seen.
This form seems clearly referable to the section Stawrodoris, of
which it has all the characteristics, except that the branchiz are
not simply pinnate as in the typical species. St. pustulata
Abraham (see especially Basedow & Hedley, Trans. Royal Soe.
South Austr. vol. xxix. 1905, p. 151) from Australia seems allied,
but is probably specifically distinct.
As i have indicated elsewhere, I think that both Stawrodoris
and Archidoris should be regarded as subgenera of the old
Linnean genus Doris.
ARCHIDORIS VIOLACEA Bergh.
(Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, Bd. ix. Th. vi. Lief. i., January
1904. Cf. Eliot, on Archidoris africuna, Proc. Zool. Soc.
1903, 11. p. 361: published April 1, 1904.)
Through the kindness of Mr. Suter, I have been able to examine
some specimens of this form from Auckland, and think they are
identical with my A. africana, the description of which was
published a few months later. The difference of habitat is con-
siderable, but the nudibranchiate fauna of New Zealand includes
tropical elements like Chromodoris and Doridopsis.
The chief differences between the African and New Zealand
specimens are that the former have large tentacles and a number
of small tubercles (probably glandular) scattered over the under
side of the mantle-margin. Similar tubercles are found in other
Hast-African forms, and are perhaps not a specific character.
604 SIR C, ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
THorADISA Bergh.
The following species have been referred to this genus :—
12 Th. villosa (A. & H.).
2. Th. maculigera Bergh.
3. Th. stellata HKliot.
4, Th. tristis Bergh.
5. Th. hilaris Bergh.
6. Th.? maculosa Bergh.
7. Th.? carinata Bergh.
8. Th. clandestina Bergh.
9. Th. ladislavii (von Jher.).
10. Th. ? millegrana (A. & H.).
11. Th. crosslandi Eliot.
12. Th.? dubia Bergh.
13. Th.? pallida Bergh.
14. Th. ? caudata Farran.
The queries are due to the authors who have created the species
or referred them to this genus.
Bergh’s original diagnosis of the genus (Semper’s Reisen, Heft
xii. 1877) is:—‘‘ Forma corporis fere ut in Discodoridibus, dorso
fere villoso. Armatura labialis nulla. Lingua ut in Disco-
doridibus, dentes extimi denticulati. Penis inermis.” In his
most recent work (The Opisthobranchs of the ‘Siboga’ Expedi-
tion, 1905) he returns to this. definition and says :—“ Die
Gattung .... zeichnet sich im Ausseren besonders durch die
villése Beschaffenheit des Riickens aus. Die ausseren pleuralen
Zahnplatten sind sehr schmichtig und kammformig entwickelt.”
Meantime, however, several forms have been referred to the
genus which have neither a villous back nor pectiniform external
teeth.
The points emphasised by Bergh in the passages quoted above
seem to characterise the genus with fair distinctness. The
animals are externally not unlike Discodoris, but the dorsal
surface, instead of being granulate or tuberculate, bears soft
elongated processes of moderate length. A labial armature is
absent, at least in the typical forms. The rhachis of the radula
is bare and the side teeth are simply hamate, but towards the end
of the row they become thin and have a tendency to split up into
hair-like denticles. If, however, these denticles are not developed,
T do not think that their absence is sufficient to exclude a form
from the genus. It is admitted that in Platydoris, Halgerda,
and Stawrodoris such denticles may be present or absent, and they
should not be used too rigidly as a generic character. On the
other hand, it may be justly said that in such genera as Thordisa,
Platydoris, and Halgerda the outermost teeth show a strong
tendency to split and develop denticles; whereas in Archidoris,
Discodoris, and other genera they have a tendency to diminish in
size but to remain entire.
1906. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 655
Bergh says (Siboga, /. ¢.) that only 7h. maculigera, Th. carinata,
Th. tristis, and Th. hilaris can be included in the genus with
certainty, though it is noticeable that he originally (Semper’s
Reisen, xvii. 1890, p. 913) marked 7A. carinata with a query.
Th. dubia and Th. pallida seem to conform fairly well to the
generic diagnosis, though in the descriptions of the dorsal surface
it is very ditficult to know exactly what is meant by Zotten,
Knotchen, and similar terms.
Th.? clandestina B. is smooth and the external teeth are not
denticulate. Zh. ladislavit was described by von Ihering (“ Nudib.
der brazil. Kiiste,” in Mal. Jahrb. xiii. 1866, p. 234) as Hicdoris,
but Bergh in his ‘System’ regarded this genus as a synonym of
Thordisa. The validity of the genus Htidoris may be doubted,
but, as von Ihering remarks, the animal described by him comes
near to Archidoris. It is tuberculate ; the tentacles are thick and
grooved, and the rhachis of the radula bears thickenings. It differs
from Arechidoris only in having the outermost teeth denticulate.
Doris millegrana was described briefly by Alder and Hancock
(Monogr. pt. vii., Appendix, p. i). Von Ihering (/. c. p. 238)
created for it the genus Aporodoris, regarded by Bergh in his
‘System’ (p. 1098) as a synonym of Thordisa, but in the Opistho-
branchia of the ‘Siboga’ Expedition (p. 94) recognised again as a
separate genus and provided with a second species, Aporodoris ?
rubra. The genus remains very doubtful, but, so far as the
descriptions permit one to judge, seems allied to Archidoris.
Alder and Hancock do not hint at any affinity between their Doris
millegrana and their Doris (Thordisa) villosa. Thordisa caudata
Farran has not a villous back, and is perhaps referable to Zrippa.
See below under Zrippa luteola. Th. crosslandi is discussed below.
The remarkable Doris lanuginosa* of Kelaart, which is “ green
and covered with short downy hair,” is perhaps a Thordisa or
Diaulula.
THORDISA VILLOSA (A. & H.).
(A.& H. lic. p.119. Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, 11. p. 367-8.
Cf. Thordisa maculigera Bergh, in Semper’s Reisen, Heft xii.
p-. 540. Id., Danish Exped. to Siam: Opisthobranchia,
p. 182.)
Two specimens, labelled Doris villosa, are preserved in fair
condition. They differ somewhat in appearance. One is larger
and more leathery than the other, and its dorsal tubercles are
hard and warty. The smaller specimen is softer and the back
villous rather than warty, the dorsal tubercles bearing soft
filaments. It still resembles Alder and Hancock’s plate (1. c.
pl. xxxiil. fig. 1), and I also have but little hesitation in referring
it to the same species as the specimens from Zanzibar described
by me (1. c.) as Thordisa villosa.
Further, it seems to me almost certain that the species, as
* No drawing ot this species was found.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XLIV. AA
656 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
surmised by Bergh, is identical with 7h. maculigera. Unfor-
tunately the buccal parts have been taken out of both the
Neweastle specimens, and we must be content with Alder and
Hancock’s statement :—‘‘ Tongue as in D. tuberculata: no collar.”
This, of course, ought to mean that all the teeth are simply
hamate and smooth, whereas in Bergh’s Zh. maculigera and
in my specimen from Zanzibar the outermost teeth bear hair-
like denticles. It is probable that there is some variation in
this respect, for the shape of the teeth is not exactly similar in
my specimen and in Bergh’s. Also, after examining Alder and
Hancock’s two specimens, I am inclined. to think that the animal
described by me (U. c. p. 368) as Th. stellata is merely a variety of
this species. It differs from the typical form in its harder
consistency, stellate branchial pocket, and in that the outermost
teeth of the radula are entire.
The outermost teeth are found to vary within the limits of the
same species in Platydoris argo and Halgerda formosa, being
sometimes smooth and sometimes denticulate.
THORDISA CROSSLANDI Hliot.
(Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. p. 368. Cf Bergh on
Diaulula? gigantea in Siboga-Expeditie, Opisthobranchia,
1905, p. 119.)
After re-examining my specimens, I think this species is
identical with the Diaulula gigantea of Bergh. The two de-
scriptions are in general agreement and there are some remark-
able coincidences in details. In both the nervous system is much
concentrated ; there is a large prostate, and the penis has a
curiously twisted shape, somewhat as in VPhialodoris. The
dimensions and coloration also agree. There are two points of
difference, which perhaps admit of explanation. Firstly, in
Th. crosslandi there is a minute, but quite distinct, labial
armature. I have found it in all the specimens which I have
examined, but it may easily escape notice and may possibly
really disappear in some individuals. Bergh found 70 rows of
teeth in the radula, and “in den Reihen schienen 150-200
Platten vorzukommen.” If this means 150-200 teeth on each
side of the rhachis, the radule in my specimens were smaller and
do not exceed 50X110.0.110 as a maximum. Secondly, Bergh
describes the dorsal surface as “ iiberall fein und dicht granulirt,
die Noppehen gerundet, hier und da auch Kegelformig.” An
inspection of my specimens, confirmed by notes in the living
animal (v. Eliot, J. c.), shows that the back is covered with
elongate pointed papillae, sometimes bearing filaments at their
tips. But when preserved in alcohol they often become round
owing to contraction and accidental pressure, and sometimes
disappear entirely, although in life they are 2-3 mm. long.
The distinction between the genera Diaulula and Thordisa is
perhaps not very clear. Bergh’s diagnosis of the former is
‘“‘Notaeum holosericeum [explained as ‘“sammetartig”]. Dentes
bey
1906.] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 654
pleurales hamati. Prostata magna.” There is perhaps not much
essential difference between a velvety surface and one which is
covered with elongate soft papille (Zhordisa), but, so far as the
two can be distinguished, the form under consideration belongs
decidedly to Thordisa. In Thordisa the outermost teeth are
typically pectinate or denticulate, which is not the case in
Diaulula. But, as explained above, I do not think that this 1s
a safe generic characteristic. Diaulula has a large prostate, but
the organ is also reported as present in 7%. maculigera (Bergh,
Danish Expedition to Siam, Opisthob. p. 184), Zh. dubia, and
Th. pallida.
It is not impossible that this form should be referred to Phialo-
doris, which has a penis of similar shape and a prostate. The
radula presents no essential differences. But in Phialodoris the
nervous system is not concentrated. The dorsal surface is
crammed with spicules, which seem to be set in a stellate pattern,
and is described as granulate. Its appearance in life, however,
may have been different.
On the whole, it appears to me safest to leave the present form
provisionally in Thordisa until a further examination of Phialo-
doris podotria (described from one alcoholic specimen) has been
made. The specific name crosslandi has priority over gigantea.
Kelaart’s Doris marmorata is not improbably Phialodoris
podotria. It is “hard and granular,” and the six branchial
plumes are united at the base. Cf. Brock’s figure reproduced by
Bergh, in Semper’s Reisen, Heft xvii. pl. Ixxxv. figs. 5 & 6.
TRIPPA.
This genus, in which Bergh has incorporated Phlegmodoris,
is characterised externally by a rather soft consistency and com-
pound tubercles of irregular shape. Between the tubercles there
are often deep pits rendered conspicuous by their black colour.
There is no labial armature, and the radula, which is generally
rather short, consists of hamate teeth which sometimes bear a few
denticles. Ptyaline glands as well as salivary glands are present.
There is no armature in the genitalia and a prostate seems not to
be recorded.
The following forms are perhaps referable to the genus :—
1. 7. ornata Bergh.
(?= Doris intecta Kelaart.)
\ 2. T. areolata (A. & H.).
3. T'. spongiosa (Kelaart).
(=. mephitica Bergh.)
A. T. monsoni Eliot.
(=D. leoparda Kelaart.)
. T. hispida Bergh.
. T. affinis Bergh.
. T. luteola (Kelaart).
(= Thordisa caudata Farran.)
“J So Ot
44*
658 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS . [June 19,
T. anceps Bergh (Bull. of Museum of Comparative Zoology,
Harvard, 1890, p. 169) is a doubtful form omitted by Bergh in
subsequent lists of the genus, and perhaps akin to Atagema.
T. hispida is also regarded by Bergh as doubtful, but, so far as
one can judge from the plates (Opisth. der Sammlung Plate,
p- 527, pls. xxx. & xxxi.), seems to possess most of the characters
of the genus.
It is sometimes difficult to distinguish the external characters
of Thordisa and Trippa verbally, for some species of Thordisa
have soft tubercles which bear secondary papille or filaments.
But whereas the typical Thordisa is rather flat and covered with
soft, elongate papilla, the typical Zrippa is spongy, though often
full of spicules, and bears large, irregularly compound tubercles,
with pits between them.
TRIPPA ORNATA Bergh.
(Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, Heft xii. p. 543, and Heft xvii.
p. 905. Id., Siboga-Expeditie, Opisthobr. p. 129.
Of. Kelaart, Doris intecta, |. ¢. I. p. 302.)
The original specimen described by Bergh in 1877 was
reddish-brown with a yellowish median longitudinal band. In
another specimen (1890) he found a white longitudinal band (not,
however, marked in the figure, Semper’s Reisen, Heft xvii.
pl. Ixxxiv. fig. 7), and suggested that the animal might be Kelaart’s
Doris intecta. This suggestion is rendered even more probable
by the description and figures in the ‘Siboga’ Expedition volume.
Kelaart’s figure represents a reddish-brown, tuberculate Dorid
with a white line extending from the branchiz to the rhinophores.
The only objection to identifying it with Trippa ornata is that
it is said to have long oral tentacles, whereas the accounts of the
preserved specimens suggest that the tentacles are rudimentary.
As Doris intecta is said to be very common at Trincomalee in low
water during September and October, the identity may perhaps
be decided by an examination of further specimens.
TRIPPA LUTEOLA (Kelaart). (Plate XLII. fig. 4.)
(Thordisa caudata Farran,|.c.p. 341. Doris luteola Kelaart,
I Gy IE, jos, 4SE))
Two specimens from the reef at Tamatave, Madagascar, given
me by Prof. Véltzkow. A note with the specimens says: ‘Saum
citronen galb. Fiihler schwarz. Kieme schwarz.” Through
the kindness of Prof. Herdman, I have also been able to examine
the single type specimen of Thordisa caudata in the Museum of
Liverpool University. All three specimens undoubtedly belong
to the same species.
The specimens from Madagascar are much bent, but if straight-
ened out would be 35-40 mm. long and 20-25 broad. The
colour is a rather dirty white. The back is in most parts covered
with flat tubercles of various sizes, generally bearing secondary
1906. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 659
excrescences, from which spicules project here and there. But
in all three specimens there are several bald spaces on either
side, not connected, but arranged in a more or less continuous
line from the rhinophores to the branchial pocket. The integu-
ments are stiff, but not harsh to the touch. They are full of
rod-like spicules, straight or slightly curved but not branched,
set in an irregular stellate pattern which is not conspicuous.
They form columns under the tubercles. The rhinophores are
dark grey. The pockets open in hillocks covered with tubercles
like the rest of the back, but not protected by special valves.
The branchie are also grey, five or six in number and mostly
bipinnate, but tripinnate in places. The margin of the pocket is
hardly raised, undulated, but not stellate and not protected by
tubercles. The mantle-margin is fairly wide. The anterior
margin of the foot has a shallow groove and a rather distinct
notch in the middle. The oral tentacles are white, digitate, and
tapering ; small, but quite distinct.
The blood-gland is flocculent and pinkish. The central nervous
system is enclosed in a strong capsule and is granulate. The
ganglia touch one another. The pedal ganglia are round; the
cerebro-pleural are separated into two divisions with moderate
distinctness. Under the cwgophagus passes the strong, broad,
short, common commissure. Mr. Farran found both salivary and
ptyaline glands on the buccal mass, and I also found at least two
sets of glandular organs. Two glands open into the cesophagus
close to the central nervous system; they are band-like and
granulate, with long thin ducts. Two other glands, apparently
connected with the buccal mass, are large, white, opaque, flocculent,
but compact. I could not discover where they open. Close to
the mouth I found a gland-like bladder containing irregularly-
shaped spicules. No labial armature was found.
The yellow radula consists of 88 rows, two of which are un-
developed and shadowy. The lateral teeth are 39, as in
Mr. Farran’s specimen, and the number seems remarkably con-
stant. The 10innermost are smaller than the rest, rather straight,
and bear a single minute denticle, sometimes connected with a
ridge, on the outer side. In the middle of the half row the teeth
are larger and more distinctly hamate. The two or three outer-
most are small and bear hair-like denticles.
The stomach is rather large and not enclosed in the liver;
under it lies a rather large, white, pear-shaped gall-bladder. The
liver is greenish internally; externally it is covered by a thick
white layer of the hermaphrodite gland. The genitalia are
unarmed. Both the spermatothecas are pinkish and globular, but
one is three times as large as the other.
Generically this form seems to me referable to Trippa rather
than to Thordisa. Both Mr. Farran and myself found ptyaline
glands, which are regarded as characteristic of the genus. The
back is covered with prominences which are often compound.
The bald patches perhaps correspond to the pits found in other
660 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
species. The comparatively short radula and small inner teeth
are also characters of Zrippa, and the denticulation, though rare
in the genus, is found in Z/rippa monsont.
Specifically, I think the form may be identified with Kelaart’s
Doris luteola. His drawing is not very good and his description
slight, though not inaccurate. Mr. Farran’s type specimen of
Thordisa caudata was found in Ceylon, and the remarkable
coloration, supported by this identity of habitat, seems a sufficient
reason for regarding the forms as the same.
TrippaA sPonciosa (Kelaart). (Plate XLIV. fig. 2.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. I. p. 302. Cf. Doris areolata, A. & H. 1. ¢.
p. 119. Phlegmodoris mephitica Bergh in Semper’s Reisen,
Heft xiii. p. 594.)
Kelaart’s figure and description seem sufficient to identify this
species with Phlegmodoris mephitica B. The coloration, con-
sistency, rhinophore-sheaths, and branchie are all points of
agreement. Kelaart was apparently unable to find the oral
tentacles, which is not inconsistent with Bergh’s account of them
as folds on either side of the mouth.
André (“‘ Mollusques d’Amboine,” in Revue Suisse de Zoologie,
tome iv. 1896, p. 401) suggests that 7’. spongiosa is the same as
Trippa (Doris) areolata A. & H. He apparently had before him
specimens from Amboina, but unfortunately gives no description.
The identity is not improbable, for the only certain distinction
between the forms is that there are several black pits in the
dorsal surface of 7’. areolata, whereas in 7’. spongiosa the black
pigment is wanting, though the back is said to be “ deeply pitted.”
But without a further comparison of specimens it is impossible
to decide whether the two forms are colour varieties or distinct
species.
For some account of 7’. areolata, see my paper on “ Nudibranchs
from East Africa and Zanzibar,” in Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, i. p. 369.
TRIPPA MONSONI Eliot. (Plate XLV. fig. 1.)
(Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. p. 871. Cf Kelaart, Doris
leoparda, \. c. I. p. 294.)
These two forms are probably identical. They agree in size
and in a somewhat remarkable coloration, composed of greyish or
purplish spots separated by white reticulations. The rhinophores
and branchiz are yellowish or greenish. Kelaart, however, does
not mention any pits such as are found on the back of 7’. monsonv.
An examination of specimens from Ceylon would probably
decide the question of identity. If it is established, the animal
will be Trippa leoparda.
DoORIDOPSIDE.
The works of Bergh and Vayssiére contain much valuable in-
formation about this family, but Hancock, “On the Anatomy of
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 661
Doridopsis” (Trans. Linn. Soc. 1865, xxv. 2, pp. 189-207), is still
well worth reading.
The family is divided into two genera, Doriopsilla and Dort-
dopsis. Doriopsilla, which is discussed below, contains at present
about six species.
(Doriopsilla granulosa (Pease) is doubtful.)
. Doriopsilla areolata Bergh.
. D. pelseneert Oliviera.
D. miniata (A. & H.),
. D. pallida Bergh.
. D. levis Bergh.
D. reticulata Cockerell & Hhiot.
Species 3, 4, and 5 are perhaps very closely related.
In a paper by Prof. Cockerell and myself (Journ. of Malac.
1905, vol. xii. pt. 3) Bergh’s list of the species of Doridopsis
given in his ‘System’ was brought up to date, and 64 species
were indicated. Of these, D. miniata and D. reticulata are now
shown to be Doriopsille, but the following additions from Bergh’s
Opisthobranchs of the ‘Siboga’ may be made :—
63. D. erubescens Bergh.
64. D. amena Bergh.
65. D. flaccida Bergh.
66. D. webert Bergh.
These sixty-six species probably include many synonyms, and
many of them, particularly those described by D’Orbigny, Crosse,
and Pease, are only doubtfully referable to the genus. Neither
the buccal parts nor the genitalia supply specific characters
in the majority of cases, and the external appearance is even
more variable than in Chromodoris. One of the best known
species, D. nigra, is protean in its transformations. It not only
ranges from black to white, with or without coloured borders and
spots, but is sometimes smooth and sometimes tuberculate. As
a rule, however, the smooth and tuberculate forms appear to be
distinct.
> on oo bo
DoriDOPSIs TUBERCULOSA (Quoy & Gaim.) var.
(Doris carbunculosa Kelaart, |. c. I. p. 301; Bergh in Semper’s
Reisen, xvi. 2, p. 845.)
Alder and Hancock (J. ¢. p. 128) pointed out that Kelaart’s
D. carbunculosa is probably the same as Quoy and Gaimard’s
D. tuberculosa, though it differs in not having white spots on the
under side. These white spots are very conspicuous in the living
animal and remain in alcoholic specimens. Bergh, however (/. ¢.),
has described a variety from Mauritius in which the white spots
are absent, and which agrees with D. carbunculosa in several
details. It is very soft, and the under side of the mantle is
“mit feinen Langsfurchen,” corresponding to Kelaart’s state-
ment that it is veined.
662 SIR C. ELIOL ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
As Bergh observes, it is somewhat doubtful if this is merely a
variety of Doridopsis tuberculosa or a new species. I have a
specimen captured by Mr. Gardiner at Rotuma, which is of a
uniform brownish yellow without a trace of spots, but in other
respects apparently a typical Doridopsis tuberculosa.
DoRIDoOPsIs DENISONI (Angas).
(Dorisdenisont Angas, “ Descrip. d’espécesnouv. de Moll. nud.,”
J. de Conchyl. 3 sér. iv. 1, 1864, p.45. Doridopsis denisone
Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, xv. p. 694, ff Doridopsis
gemmacea A.& H. 1. c. p. 126, and Hancock, “Anatomy of
Doridopsis.”)
According to Bergh, Angas’s name has a few months’ priority
over Alder and Hancock’s D. gemmacea.
The three specimens are not very well preserved, but appear
to agree with Alder and Hancock’s two descriptions cited above
both externally and internally.
The mouth-gland is large and consists of many finely divided
lobes. The liver is flattish, much lobed, and deeply cleft behind.
No hooks or spines could be found in the male genitalia, although
they are no doubt really present. The vas deferens is extremely
long and elaborately coiled.
Doripopsis ATRoMAcULATA A. & H.
(A. & H. le. p. 129; and Hancock, “Anatomy of Doridopsis,”
p. 193.)
One specimen, rather well preserved. It is as described by
Alder and Hancock, though the structure of the mouth-parts is
obscured owing to this portion of the body having been opened.
Superficially the back appears to be white with black tubercles,
but on a closer examination it is seen that the whole surface is
studded with groups of tubercles, or with compound tubercles,
which are in some places white and in others black. Even in the
black regions the tips of the tubercles are whitish.
The structure of the branchia isremarkable. The plumes arise
from a large common ring which, as preserved, projects con-
siderably above the edge of the branchial pocket. Three of them
are tripinnate, elongate, but not very ample; in position they
are right, left, and posterior. The anterior part of the ring bears
a number of small inconspicuous bipimnnate plumes, and there are
a few more between the left and the posterior plumes. The
right and posterior plumes are close together, the arrangement
not being quite symmetrical. The large anal papilla lies some-
what to the left of the centre of the ring.
Doridopsis punctata has also only three branchie, but the
arrangement is different, the plumes being tripinnate and fairly
ample, without intermediate smaller tufts.
Hancock’s statement that “the proboscis is quite slender and
tapers imperceptibly into the crop” raises a doubt if the animal
may not really be a Doriopsilla (see below).
o
1906. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 663
Donrtbopsis cLAVULATA A. & H.
(A.& H. lc. p. 127. Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904, ii. p. 278.)
Three specimens in a fair state of preservation. Though the
animal has a general resemblance to Doridopsis denisoni, it would
seem to be easily distinguishable from it externally. The margin
of the branchial pocket is much more distinctly tuberculate, and
the large dark green areas on the back are very plain.
There also seem to be differences in the genitalia. They are
much hardened, but it is clear that the vas deferens is much
shorter than in D. denisoni and not so elaborately coiled. ‘The
lower part of the vas deferens and the penis are thickly covered
with small, slightly bent, yellowish spines.
The arrangement of the alimentary canal, so far as it can be
still ascertained, is as in D. denisonit. A large double mouth-
gland lies beneath the buccal mass and opens into it by a single
duct. There is a constriction after the proboscis, and another
about halfway between the proboscis and liver.
Doriopsis (?) GRrisEA (Kelaart).
(Kelaart, 1. c. p. 297.)
The statement that the “mouth is surrounded with a white
veil” makes it probable that this species is a Doridopsis. Kelaart
uses a similar expression concerning J. carbunculosa; and it is
evidently an attempt to describe the two small tentacles cha-
racteristic of the genus which are often attached for the greater
part of their length and inclined towards one another above the
poriform mouth.
D. grisea is possibly the same as the animal figured by Bergh
in the Opisthobranchia of the ‘ Siboga’ Expedition, plate v. fig. 19,
s “ Doriopsis ?”
Doriopsinua Bergh.
(See Bergh, Jahrb. d. Deutsch. malak. Gesell. 1880, pp. 20-30 ;
id., Zool. Jabrb., Abth. fiir Syst., Jena, 1896, Band ix.
Heft ii. pp. 454-8 ; and Vayssicre on Doriopsilla areolata in
‘Talisman’ Opisthobranches, 1902, pp. 235-7, and Opist.
de Marseille, iii. 1901, pp. 50-52.)
In Doriopsilla the dorsal surface is granulate and harder than
in Doridopsis; but the chief difference between the two genera
is that whereas in Doriopsilla the buccal ganglia beneath the
alimentary tube lie immediately behind the main body of the
central nervous system, in Doridopsis they le at some distance
behind it on a constriction of the alimentary tube, and are united
to the nerve-collar by rather long connectives.
The difference may seem slight, but is of considerable structural
importance, as will perhaps be understood by an inspection of
figs. 4-7, Pl. XLVII., which give comparative views taken from
beneath and from the side of the central nervous system and
664 SIR CG. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
alimentary tube in Doriopsilla miniata and Doridopsis nigra
respectively. It should be remembered, however, that these
forms may not be typical in all their details, and that other
species may show minor variations.
In Doriopsilla miniata the tube which issues from the proboscis
describes a curve below the nerve-collar (cf. Vayssiére, U. c. 1901:
“Tl (le tube] décrit un cercle complet en avant du collier nerveux,
puis traverse celui-ci), and then passes through the collar and
above the buccal ganglia which touch the collar to the liver. Its
diameter is uniform, and its course behind the collar fairly
straight. In Doridopsis nigra the nerve-collar lies immediately
behind the proboscis. A straight narrow tube runs through it
without making any curves until it has passed through the main
body of the nervous system. It then makes two conspicuous
bends to the right before entering the liver. In the angle between
these two bends the tube is constricted, and here are situated two
small salivary glands and the buccal ganglia, which latter are
united to the nerve-collar by a pair of connectives which run
straight and do not follow the bends of the tube. Behind the
buccal ganglia the tube dilates and makes another bend to the
right before it enters the liver.
It looks as if the arrangement in Doriopsilla miniata were the
more primitive. It is much the same as that found in an ordinary
Dorid, except that the radula with its pouch and the whole buccal
mass have disappeared, leaving in their place a curved suctorial
tube. But in Doridopsis nigra this curved tube has been pulled
backwards through the nerve-collar, and the buccal ganglia have
moved with it, and if, as it is reasonable to suppose, the buccal
ganglia mark the commencement of the cesophagus, that organ
has very different dimensions in the two genera. Though nothing
is known about the food of the Doridopside, it is clear that their
alimentary organs form an exsertile proboscis and a powerful
suctorial apparatus; and perhaps the arrangement found in
Doridopsis nigra (which seems to be by far the most usual in
the family) allows this apparatus, which probably expands and
contracts when taking nutrition, to move more freely.
Doridopsis nigra (P\. XLVII. figs. 5 & 7) has not only the two
small salivary glands already mentioned, but also a large bilobed
gland (Pl. XLVIL. figs. 5d & 7d) discharging by a single duct,
which enters the wall of the proboscis rather far back, runs
forward as a thin tube (Pl. XLVII. fig. 5¢) in the lower wall
of the proboscis, and opens close to the mouth. It is generally
known as the ptyaline gland, but, as Hancock suggests, 1t may
supply a secretion which can pierce or benumb the animal’s prey.
Neither salivary nor ptyaline glands could be found in my spe-
cimens of Doriopsilla miniata, and if present at all they must be
small. Bergh reports their presence in Doriopsilla areolata and
D. pallida, but could not find them in D. levis (Siboga, p. 179),
which offers many analogies to D. miniata. The large develop-
ment of the ptyaline gland in Doridopsis would doubtless be
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 665
an additional reason for pulling the alimentary tube back to give
more room.
A further examination by sections of Doridopsis reticulata
(Cockerell & Eliot, J. of Mal. xii. 1905, p. 41) indicates that this
species also is a Doriopsilla. The real buccal ganglia are not, as
stated, 4 mm. behind the central nervous system, but close to
it and united by short connectives to the part that seems to
correspond to the pleural ganglia. The alimentary tube differs
somewhat from that of D. reticulata. The part in front of
the nerve-collar is broad and pouch-like: just under the collar
(as preserved) is a valvular apparatus separating this anterior
dilated portion from the long narrow posterior portion. Before
entering the liver the alimentary tube dilates again into a pouch
divided by a constriction. Under the buccal parts is a large
bilobed gland, probably, but not demonstrably, connected with the
proboscis.
Dorropsitia mintaTA (A. & H.). (Plate XLVII, figs. 4 & 6.)
CASie Ec: p71 1303)
Four specimens are preserved, hardened and in bad condition,
but quite recognisable. The following notes are the result of
examining recent specimens from Karachi, which I have no
hesitation in identifying with this form.
The animal was described by me in the ‘Journal of Conchology,’
vol. 11. no. 8, Oct. 1905, as Doridopsis miniata, and stated to have
long buccal connectives. Subsequent examination by sections
has shown that this is incorrect. The portion of the alimentary
canal lying between the central nervous system and the liver is
supported by several strong filaments, and some of these were
mistaken for connectives running between the buccal ganglia and
the central nervous system.
The sections show clearly that the ganglia are arranged in the
manner characteristic of Doriopsilla, The main mass (a) is of
somewhat irregular shape and surrounds the cesophagus. Imme-
diately behind it and touching it, but below the esophagus, are
the two buccal ganglia close to one another. Not far from the
buccal ganglia a short connective runs to the right and ter-
minates in a small ganglion near the penis, which apparently
innervates the genitalia. The anterior portion of the alimentary
canal is a thin tube, which preserves a uniform diameter until
it enters the liver. On issuing from the proboscis it describes
a Z-shaped figure. The lower curve of this figure is free and lies
below the nerve-collar, which surrounds the upper loop. On
reaching the liver the tube runs for some distance just below the
surface before descending into the interior. In spite of a careful
examination, the presence of ptyaline or salivary glands could not
be demonstrated. It seemed certain that the wall of the proboscis
does not contain a long duct coming from the ptyaline gland as
in Doridopsis nigra.
666 SIR C, ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
Hancock’s observations on D. miniata (“ Anatomy of Doridopsis,”
p- 193) agree on the whole with mine. He says nothing about
salivary or ptyaline glands.
The following Dorids, described and figured by Kelaart, cannot
be referred with certainty to any of the modern genera, but if
rediscovered will perhaps be recognisable :—
Doris elizabethina (Kelaart, l.c. II. p. 267) (Pl. XLII. fig. 3)
has the appearance of a Chromodoris in most respects, but the
fairly wide bipinnate branchiz would be abnormal in the genus.
Doris papillosa (Kelaart, 1. c. I. p. 297) (Pl. XLV. fig. 3) is
coriaceous and bears large papille. The back is covered with
reddish spots and markings, but the rhinophores are green or
blue. The three anterior branchie are white, the three posterior
reddish. In the plate the anterior plumes are hardly visible.
Doris corrugata (Kelaart, l.c. I. p. 303). The very poor
drawing, which is not worth reproduction, represents a flat
greenish-grey tuberculate dorid, with no spots. The erect, simply
pinnate branchie are conspicuous. It may be either a Sphero-
doris or a Staurodoris, and it will perhaps be possible to identify
it by the greenish coloration of the upper surface and the black
spots on the lower.
Doris lockyerana (Kelaart, |. c. IL. p. 268) (Pl. XLVI. fig. 1).
This ‘splendid species” looks as if it might be an Asteronotus,
but has evidently no resemblance to the D. exanthemata which
Kelaart disliked so much. It may be an Orodoris.
Doris viperina.| _ These large handsome species are probably
Doris picta, Platydorids or Discodorids. The drawings of
Doris bellicosa. as under sides are not reproduced.
D. wiperina (Kel, 1.c. I. p. 299) (Pl. XLVI. fig. 2) is “ coriaceous
. covered with short spinous tubercles.” ‘The drawing of the
under side represents the oral tentacles as very large. Both
the foot and the under side of the mantle are white and spotted
with reddish brown.
D. picta (Kel. 1.c. I. p. 303) (Pl. XLIV. fig. 4) is said to be
“coriaceous .... granular .... sheaths of rhinophores large,
granular.” The drawing of the under side represents the oral
tentacles as moderately large; the foot as white; the mantle-edge
as white with a broad red border round the foot.
D. bellicosa (Kel. 1. ¢. I. p. 308) (Pl. XLIV. fig. 3) is “ coriaceous
. granular, and covered with small spines.” ‘The figure of the
under surface represents the oral tentacles as white and mode-
rately large; the foot of a deep brick-red; the mantle white, but
largely covered with brick-red spots and blotches, especially near
the foot.
Doris variabilis (Kelaart, l.c. I. p. 300), The drawing is very
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 667
poor and adds nothing to Kelaart’s description, but the animal
may perhaps be identified, as it is said to be “found in great
abundance on rocks in Dutch Bay at low-water mark.” Kelaart
associates ib with Doris atraiaw (=Doridopsis nigra); so 1b may
perhaps be a Doridopsis. Allowing for variations, Doridopsis
tristis B. and Doridopsis indaca Tapp.-Can. have a somewhat
similar coloration.
Doris rufopunctata (Kelaart, 1. c. I. p. 297) (Pl. XLIT. fig. 5).
There are not sufficient data for assigning this form to any genus.
It is expressly said that it is coriaceous and stiff; so it may prove
to be a Platydoris.
Doris constantia (Kelaart, l.c. I. p. 298) (Pl. XLIZ. figs. 8 & 9).
Both the description and the drawing seem to characterise the
animal sufficiently externally, but it is impossible to say to what
genus it belongs.
Doris castanea (Kelaart, l.c. I. p. 303) (Pl. XLII. figs. 6 & 7).
This is possibly the animal described by me as Scelerodoris
(=Peronodoris) tuberculata (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1903, ii. p. 381),
but the identity cannot be proved from the materials supplied by
Kelaart.
Doris aripona (Kelaart, |. c. II. p. 269) (Pl. XLV. fig. 2). It
is impossible even to guess to what genus this species should be
referred, but it looks recognisable.
Doris nivEA (Kelaart).
(Kelaart, l.c. I. p. 296.)
It may be doubted if Kelaart is right in suggesting that this is
the Doris (Chromodoris) pallida of Riippell & Leuckart. His
alternative suggestion that it is akin to Doris (Cadlina) repanda
is more probable, but in Cadlina the oral tentacles are generally
flat and grooved, not linea. It may belong to the Doridopside.
Doridopsis baéaviensis and Doriopsilla pallida are whitish. No
drawing of the species has been found.
TREVELYANA.
This genus was founded by Kelaart for 7. ceylonica in the
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, 1858, vol. i. p. 257. Perhaps
the Gymnodoris of Stimpson (1855) is a synonym. If so, the
name has priority, but Stimpson’s description is inadequate.
Trevelyana and Nembrotha form a small group within the
Polyceride, characterised by the entire absence of frontal and
dorsal appendages. The dorsal margin and frontal veil are
vestigial or entirely absent. ‘The rhinophores are retractile, the
branchie non-retractile. There are no jaws. The penis is armed
with spines. The oral tentacles are small. The foot is narrow
and the general shape limaciform. Gretlada somewhat resembles
this group in external characters, but has frontal appendages, and
the buccal parts are as in Polycera.
668 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
The two genera are clearly distinguished. Externally the chief
difference is that Z’revelyana has numerous small branchie and
Nembrotha a few (3-5) large branchie. In Z’revelyana the radula
is fairly wide; the rhachis bare; the teeth are awl-shaped or
slightly hamate, and though the innermost is generally distin-
guished from the rest, it is not of an essentially different shape.
In Nembrotha, on the other hand, the radula is narrow; there is
a rhachidian tooth; the first lateral is large and falciform, the
rest are mere plates. Also, whereas in Vembrotha the hermaphro-
dite gland is spread over the liver, as is usual in the Doridide,
in Trevelyana it is quite separate from the liver and forms two
globular masses in front of it.
This arrangement is very rare in the Doridide and is charac-
teristic of such forms as Scyllea, Bornella, &c. It might be
supposed that it would not occur in a Doridiform animal without
being accompanied by other profound structural modifications ;
but it is found not only in Bathydoris, but also in Alloiodoris,
which, but for this peculiarity, seems to be a perfectly ordinary
Dorid.
It will thus be clear that it is not easy to see how Zrevelyana
can be derived from Membrotha or vice versa. Nembrotha may
be regarded as an animal analogous to 7riopa which has lost its
appendages, though the dentition is not exactly the same. But
Trevelyana cannot be so explained. In its dentition, though not
in other respects, it shows greater resemblance to Votodoris.
About nine species of Z'revelyana seem fairly certain :—
1. 7. ceylonica Kelaart.
=T. rubromaculata Bergh.
=T'. picta Pse.
?= Doris impudica Rupp. & Leuck.
. T. bicolor A. & H.
. T. citrina B.
. LT. alba B.
T. inornata B.
T. plebeia B.
T. crocea B.
. T. coccinea Eliot.
. LT. rubropapulosa B.
co CO NIG OUP 09 bd
Bergh in his ‘System,’ p. 1144, includes in his list Zrev. ? rubra
Pease, but in the Opisthobranchs of the ‘ Siboga’ has inadvertently
registered a form under the same name as a new species. The
specimen was, however, small, and its state of preservation
rendered a full description impossible. It may be the same as
T. rubra Pse., which is very incompletely described. 7’. concinna
Abraham, of which nothing is known except the external fea-
tures of an alcoholic specimen, does not seem to me sufliciently
characterised.
The remarkable 7Zr.? defensa described by Bergh (Siboga,
pp. 192-3) must, I think, be regarded as a new genus if not a
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 669
monstrosity, and can bear the name Thimna, as suggested by
Bergh.
About thirteen species of Nembrotha are fairly well charac-
terised. The dentition of V. rubro-ocellata B. (Siboga, pp. 201-2)
is unknown, and it does not seem to me that the animal is
sufficiently distinguished externally from other forms such as
NV. rubropapulosa :-—
1. NV. nigerrima B.
2. WV. cristata B.
(See Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904, i. p. 90,
and Bergh, Siboga, 1905, p. 195.)
NV. kubaryana B.
NV. cerulea Eliot.
NV. lineolata B.
NV. amitina B.
. morosa B.
NV. diaphana B.
NV. gratiosa B.
NV. affinis Eliot.
LV. verconis Hedley & Basedow.
(Trans. Roy. Soc. 8. Austr. 1905, vol. xxix. p 158.)
12. N. gracilis B.
| 13. WV. rubropapulosa B.
pare NN. See,
r
A
—S
pt
gS SSS
-
The brackets merely mean that the species are allied, and do
not necessarily imply probable identity. It is possible, however,
that some of the species are only colour varieties. Nos. 1 to 4
are dark, with a comparatively wide radula containing about
12 teeth on each side of the rhachis. J. lineolata is yellowish
with fine brown lines and 8 teeth on either side of the rhachis.
In the remaining species the radula is narrow and there are only
3 or 4 teeth on either side. Nos. 6 and 7 are dark; nos. 8 and 9
present a brilliant combination of colours in which bright yellow
and dark blue are prominent. J. gracilis and NV. rubropapulosa
both have a tricuspid rhachidian tooth and a similar coloration of
black and red.
TREVELYANA CEYLONICA Kelaart.
(Kelaart, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. April 1858, vol. i. no. 4,
p- 257, and pl. x. B. Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904, 1.
pp. 86-7.
Cf. Trev. rubromaculata Bergh, Siboga, pp. 189-191.)
There can be but little doubt that Bergh’s 7. rubromaculata is
the same as the earlier 7’. ceylonica, for the agreement in characters,
both externai and internal, is almost complete. The radula in
Bergh’s specimen seems to have been somewhat larger than in
mine (from East Africa), though it is not quite clear whether
there were 16 or 32 teeth on each side of the rhachis.
The species can be recognised externally by the colour and by
670 SIR C, ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
the large branchie. Pease’s 7. picta (Amer. Journ. of Conch.
1871, vol. vi. p. 301) is perhaps a synonym, since it has a similar
coloration and the “branchial star large.... wider than the
body.” Perhaps also Riippell & Leuckart’s Doris impudica (1828)
is the same species. If this can be proved, the specific name has
priority.
The Neweastle collection contains a good coloured drawing by
Kelaart, which is not reproduced here since it has already been
published in black and white in the Ann. & Mag. of Nat. Hist.
(Z.c.). See also the coloured edition of H. & A. Adams’s ‘Genera
of Recent Mollusca,’ pl. exxxvii. fig. 14.
Katinea A. & H.
This remarkable genus was regarded by its discoverers, Alder and
Hancock, as intermediate between Huplocamus and Plocamo-
pherus, but it does not possess the characteristic conformation of
the radula and prostate which distinguishes those genera, There
can be no doubt, however, that it belongs to the Polyceride.
Externally it differs from most members of the family in its
somewhat doridiform shape, the absence of a tail, and in having
its branchize entirely separate from one another, much as in
Hexabranchus* and Bathydoris. In the Doridide phanero-
branchiatz, where the gills are not retractile, the complete
isolation of the separate plumes does not necessarily imply any
considerable structural change, but it may be a survival of an
arrangement which is more primitive than the symmetrical
circuit of united branchiee.
The genitalia, so far as they are known, seem to be of the type
found in Polycer@ and its allies, but the shape of the glans penis
is unusual and resembles that of Phialodoris. The radula differs
from those of all known nudibranchs. It is very broad and com-
posed of very numerous tricuspid teeth. The specimens here
examined indicate that the buccal organs are of extraordinary
size and strength, though it is hard to say what may be their
natural position and modus operandt.
Katinas onnata A. & H. (Plate XLVIL fig. 2.)
(A. & H. lc. pp. 134-6. Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, xvii.
pp. 959-962. Farran, l.c. p. 347.)
The Newcastle collection contains three poorly preserved
specimens, which are the types used by Alder and Hancock for
their description published in 1864, and also a very large specimen,
relatively well preserved, and labelled “Sir W. Elliot, Madras,
* The descriptions of the gills of Hexabranchus are often most misleading, for
they state that the organs are retractile into separate cavities or pockets, the natural
meaning of which is that each branchia has a separate parmanent cavity into which
it can be retracted. But in reality there are no such cavities. ‘The plumes are con-
tractile separately, and when they contract, the skin, being soft, forms a temporary
hollow at their bases. But they do not disappear into a pocket, and when they
spread out again the hollow vanishes.
od
1906.4 OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 671
1867.” It appears to be specifically the same as the smaller
specimens.
It is rather rectangular in outline and measures 106 mm. in
length, 49 in breadth, and 41 in height. The coloration is brown
of various shades; the dorsal surface and most of the branchize
are dark brown; the sides of the body, the foot, the exserted
proboscis, the rhinophores, all the dorsal processes and in places
the tips of the branchiz are light yellowish brown.
The back is flat; the margin does not project, but is clearly
marked by a line of ramose processes extending at least as far
back as the branchie. Of these processes, eight on each side are
taller than the others, and the largest are about 6 mm. high and
5mm. broad. They are branched three or four times, but as
preserved suggest not so much branches as aggregations of
tubercles. There are ten similar but rather smaller processes
on the oral veil, varying from 2 to 5 mm. in length. Besides
these marginal appendages, both the back and the sides of the
body are irregularly sprinkled with processes of all shapes and
sizes, varying from a height of 2 mm. to microscopic dimensions,
The larger are distinctly ramose, the smaller apparently simple.
The rhinophore-pockets are not much raised and the margins
are studded with small processes like the rest’ of the back. The
rhinophores are completely retractile, smooth below, but bearing
about 40 perfoliations on the top part, which is bent backwards.
The large branchize cover the posterior third of the back.
They are quadri- or even quinque-pinnate and consist of four
groups :—
(a) Left posterior. An enormous plume, 30 mm. long and
35 broad, arising from a single stem, but dividing close to
the base into two large and two smaller branches. There
is a pocket-like hollow round the base, but the plume is by
no means retractile and extends beyond the dorsal margin.
(6) In front of this large plume and a little nearer the median
line is asmaller group (14 mm. x 16 mm.) with three main
divisions. (c) Rather to the right of this and on the
middle line of the back is another group of two plumes
(about 20 mm.x12 mm.), which seem to rise from a
common base.
{d) On the right is another group, about the same size as the
last, which seems to consist of two plumes arising from a
common stalk, though it is hard to be certain of this as
the back is much corrugated. There is no large plume on
the right corresponding to (a), and the whole arrangement
of branchie is asymmetrical. The anal papilla is on the
median line just to the right of (a). Though the opening
is very large, it is low and inconspicuous. In front of it
lies another opening, probably the renal pore. On the
right side of the body, about halfway down and 25 mm.
from the frontal veil, is the genital opening—a large simple
pit in the interior of which are the separate sexual orifices.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XLV. 45
672 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
Just below the oral veil on either side are two flat folded lobes
(4 mm. long by 3 broad) which appear to represent tentacles.
A huge proboscis, unlike anything which I have ever seen in
the Nudibranchiata, is everted under the oral veil and folded
under the body of the animal (Pl. XLVII. fig. 20). It is 98 mm.
long, and 34 mm. broad at its base, but tapers towards the tip,
where it is about 8 mm. broad. The radula, which was found at
the point marked c on this proboscis, is torn into several longi-
tudinal strips, and the rhachis and innermost teeth can no longer
be distinguished. When perfect, the ribbon must have been very
large, consisting of between 300 and 400 transverse rows, each
containing at least 200 teeth on either side of the rhachis. All
the teeth examined are as figured by Farran (/. ¢. plate ii.
figs. 23, 24), tricuspid with long bases.
From this strange buccal apparatus a strong muscular tube,
about 30 mm. long, 12 mm. wide, and nearly straight, runs to the
liver, enters it and re-emerges as the intestine. Within the liver
is a small stomach which seems to receive only one hepatic duct.
The walls of the stomach and intestine are quite distinct within
the liver. The liver itself is about 57 mm. long and 38 broad,
tapering posteriorly. It is elongate-ovate in shape and greyish
in colour. Its relations to the hermaphrodite gland are not clear.
The central nervous system is enclosed within a strong white
capsule, but is itself rather dark grey. The general outline is as
usual, suggesting the three pairs of ganglia, but no division into
ganglia is traceable in its substance. It seems to be composed of
a mass of large and small granules not set in groups.
The genitalia are not well preserved, but owing to their large
size the principal features can still be ascertained. The ampulla
of the hermaphrodite gland is much convoluted. It is about
3 mm. broad and, as coiled, 30 mm. long. At its end comes the
bifurcation of the male and female branches. The first part of
the male branch is enveloped in a large lobed organ, which is
apparently the mucus-gland, and enters the female branch close
to the bifurcation. When free from this gland, the male branch
appears as a broadish tube (5 mm.) with rather thin walls. It
dilates into an elliptical expansion (presumably a prostate) about
15 mm. long and 10 mm. broad, with thickish walls and empty
inside. After this dilation it becomes a thin-walled free tube,
35 mm. long and 5 mm. broad, running to the penial pouch.
The vas deferens within the pouch is straight and not convoluted.
The lower part of the vas deferens bears an armature of numerous,
minute, brownish spines of very various shapes and sizes—long,
short, straight, wavy or hooked, but mostly with narrow bases.
The glans penis is formed, as Bergh says, somewhat as in
Phialodoris. There seem to be two elongate lateral folds of skin,
and in the middle another fold surrounding a rather irregular
opening. After the bifurcation the female branch is thin and
constricted. It receives the ducts of the above-mentioned mucus-
gland (?) and of the large hard albumen-gland. Then comes the
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 673
small pear-shaped spermatocyst (9 mm. x 3 mm.) full of brownish
matter. Below this is the roughly spherical spermatotheca with
a diameter of about 20 mm., sessile, or rather forming simply a
dilatation of the tube. From the spermatotheca runs a tube
about 45 mm. long to the vestibulum genitale, and at the point
where it enters it there isa much laminated body of glandular
appearance which is probably the Zlase of Bergh (f. c. p. 962).
No other organs could be identified with certainty. <A folliculate
gland found detached among the genitalia may perhaps have
been the blood-gland dragged out of place, and have had no real
connection with them.
The eversion and protrusion of the buccal parts found in this
specimen have also occurred in the three smaller specimens, but
are less conspicuous owing to the relatively small size of the
organs. In the specimen examined by Bergh the buccal parts had
disappeared. No doubt they had been protruded and then acci-
dentally torn off. Im Farran’s specimen, too, “the whole buccal
mass had been everted through the mouth-opening, so that the
raduwia lay along the under surface of the everted organ.” It is
therefore clear that the buccal parts are habitually protruded in
preserved specimens ; but it is impossible to say whether this pro-
trusion is due to convulsive action at the moment of death, or
whether the living animal can protrude its radula voluntarily.
Information as to its feeding-habits is much to be desired, for
whatever may be the cause of the protrusion, it is evident that
the buccal organs are of unusual size and strength.
An inspection of the parts protruded in all Alder and Han-
cock’s specimens, particularly of their musculature, suggests that
the portion nearest to the body of the animal (Pl. XLVII.
fig. 2a) is everted, that is to say turned inside out, but that
the distal portion (fig. 26) is in its natural condition and
simply protruded. The smaller (but badly preserved) specimens
entirely support this view, because, in them, if the protruded
portion is straightened the radula is, or appears to have been, on
the upper side. But in the large specimens and in Mr. Farran’s
specimen the radula lies on the under side; a position which it is
difficult to explain, unless we suppose that the radula has been
dragged round and is not in its normal place.
PHYLLIDIIDEA,
Few recent additions have been made to this family, which,
though abundant in the Indo-Pacific, has not hitherto proved
numerous in species. It appears to me, however, that Phyllidia
zeylanica Kelaart must be regarded as separate from Ph. varicosa,
with which Bergh unites it. The beautiful animal described by
Bergh as Ph. celestis (Siboga, pp. 182-3) is perhaps a distinct
species; but its coloration, though lighter and brighter, is
essentially that of Ph. varicosa. Many specimens at any rate of
45*
674 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
this form are, when alive, glossy black with slate-blue ridges and
orange tubercles on the back.
Bergh (Siboga, p. 180) observes that the genus Ceratophyllidia
Eliot “ist wohl mit der Phyllidiopsis identisch.” It is not
denied that the mouth-parts are as in Phyllidiopsis, but the back
is studded with papille which consist of soft globes mounted on
flexible stalks which shake when the animal moves. They seem
to me strikingly different from the flat hard tubercles of the other
Phyllidiide, and to constitute a sufficient generic character.
PHYLLIDIA ZEYLANICA Kelaart. (Plate XLII. fig. 10.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. II. p. 494.)
Bergh (System, p. 1120, and elsewhere) regards this species
as equivalent to Phyllidia varicosa, but the identification offers
many difficulties. The rhinophores and oral tentacles are said to
be black, whereas in Ph. varicosa they are yellow. The foot is
whitish, whereas in Ph. varicosa it is blackish or purplish with
a deep black median line. Also the general arrangement of the
dorsal pattern is not the same. It cannot be said that in PA.
varicosa “three continuous black lines run round the whole
length” of the back. The form seems to have greater aflinities to
Ph. rosans, but here also differences of shape and colour present
themselves, for among other points PA. zeylanica is more dis-
tinctly tuberculate. It must, I think, be regarded provisionally
as a separate species.
BorNELLA pieiraTa Ad. & Reeve.
(=B. hancockana Kelaart, 1. c. III. p. 269.)
Among the drawings are two labelled “ Bornella digitata” and
“ Dendronotus vel Bornella Hancockii,” both containing figures
of the entire animal and of the rhinophores and papille separately.
Tn both there are five pairs of papillee behind the rhinophores, and
no difference is discernible except that in B. digitata the rhino-
phorial papille have five branches and the others three, whereas
all five are represented as having four branches in B. hancocku.
But even this difference is not observed in the figures of the
entire animals.
The two names are clearly synonyms.
SCYLLAIDS.
The family contains two genera: Scyllea L. and Crosslandia
Eliot. The latter is closely allied to Scyllea in structure but
differs in appearance, since the dorsal margin instead of bearmg
two large papille on either side, is expanded into a single wing-
like flap.
Like other genera of pelagic, or semipelagic, nudibranchs, such
as Glaucus, Phylliroé, and Hexabranchus, Scyllea presents
numerous varieties differing in colour and external details, among
which it is extremely hard to find valid specific characters. Also
1996.4 OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 675
some of the older species are very imperfectly known. Bergh
recognises eight species altogether, and in the commonest,
Sc. pelagica, four varieties besides the typical form. Basedow
Hedley (Trans. Roy. Soc. South Australia, vol. xxix. 1905,
pp. 148-9, pl. ix. figs. 1 & 2) have recently figured some forms of
very divergent appearance which they refer to this species.
According to the structure of the radula the species fall into two
groups. In Sc. pelagica the teeth are flat and bear only a few
denticles: Se. marmorata belongs to this group. In Se. elegantula
and Sc. bicolor the teeth are erect and bear more numerous (10-
15) denticles.
Alder and Hancock (J. c.) described two species: Sc. viridis
and Se. marmorata. No specimen of the former is forthcoming,
but the animal should be recognisable by its shape if found again.
Notes on the specimens of Sc. marmorata are appended.
On Kelaart’s drawing of the animal which he has called
Scylliea (2?) dracena, Hancock has written :—‘‘ Not a Scyllea;
belongs to the Bullide.” The drawing suggests that it is a
mutilated Lobiger with only three wings. But no shell is visible.
ScvyLLHZA MARMORATA A. & H.
(A. & H. 1. c. p. 136.)
Two specimens from Neweastle, preserved in alcohol. They are
high and narrow, about 15 mm. long and 3 mm. broad. One has
been dissected already, and two large globular masses of the
hermaphrodite gland are very conspicuous.
So far as can be now seen, the external characters are as de-
scribed by Alder and Hancock. The most remarkable features are
the row of very distinct yellow tubercles on each side of the body,
and the large size of the whitish branchize which are set inside the
cerata and on the caudal crest. The largest tufts are 3 mm. wide
and the branches 2°5 long.
The jaws are greyish, “of the shape usual in the genus, with
edges which are irregular in places, but not denticulate. ‘The
surface is covered with fine striations and with numerous very
short rods, which look like minute spicules. In parts near the
edge is developed a fine mosaic. On the labial cuticle are two
grey triangular patches with a colourless triangle between them.
They appear to be of the same substance as the jaws and exhibit
the same short rods. This formation is perhaps analogous to the
labial armature in Bornella.
The radula is, as usual, somewhat fragile and decayed, but con-
sisted of at least 16 rows when complete, with at least 27 teeth
in the longest rows. The teeth do not differ materially from
those of Scyliwa pelagica. The central tooth has a strong, flat,
elongate, rectangular base, but is not very broad. It bears
four denticles on either side of the central cusp. The first laterals
are similar to it, but narrower. The rest become gradually
broader and bear as many as six longish denticles on either side.
676 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
The outer teeth approach the hamate shape, but all have the
double row of denticles.
In the specimens already dissected by Alder and Hancock were
found in the stomach (presumably the second stomach) twelve
yellowish triangular plates of somewhat varying size. Other parts
of this digestive tract are mottled with reddish-brown spots which
bear papillee.
The buccal mass was removed from the second specimen, which
was not further dissected in order to preserve its external
appearance.
PLEUROPHYLLIDIIDA.
The Oriental collections belonging to Alder and Hancock
contain twelve specimens of this family referable to six species.
This is an unusually large number. It is probable that the
animals burrow in sand or mud and escape the notice of ordmary
eollectors, though when once discovered they may be found in
considerable plenty and variety.
Four genera have been described—Pleurophyllidia Meckel,
Finguella Blainville, Camarga Bergh, Plewrophyllidiella Whiot ;
and to them I think should be added Pleuroleura (= Dermato-
branchus). Bergh and others make this last genus the type of a
separate family, which differs from the Pleurophyllidiide only in
having no gills or lamelle under the mantle. But as the organi-
sation of the two groups is the same and somewhat remarkably
different from that of other Nudibranchiata, it seems better to
recognise their aflinities by uniting them in one family, just as
has been done in the case of Tethys which has branchial tufts, and
Melibe which has none. ;
In Pleurophyllidia the anterior dorsal margin forms a continuous
fold behind the rhinophores, so that the space in front of the
rhinophores is separated from the rest of the dorsal surface.
In JLinguella, on the other hand, the anterior fold is not
continuous, and the dorsal surface passes between the rhino-
phores without interruption, and then spreads out into the area
in front of the rhinophores. Though this character is clear
and decisive in well-preserved specimens, it is often obscured by
distortion, and most of the Linguelle in the present collection have
superficially the appearance of Pleurophyllidia, the real structure
being visible only on careful examination. It would seem that
when the animals are put into spirits the head is withdrawn and
contracted, with the result that a fold is formed behind the
rhinophores. This artificial fold may ilustrate the manner im
which the natural fold of Plewrophyllidia has arisen m the course
of evolution. Linguella is probably the more primitive form, for
in Nudibranchs the rhinophores generally rise out of the dorsal
surface and it is the exception that they should be separated from
it. But if the rhinophores come close together and the anterior
parts are often retracted, there must be a natural tendency to
form a fold as in Plewrophyllidia.
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 677
Bergh in his ‘System’ mentions 19 species of Plewrophyllidia.
Of these I think that P. marmorata Kelaart is probably Linguella
cinerea FKarran, though the description is somewhat vague.
P. lugudris Bergh seems to have been accidentally omitted from
the list. Only two species appear to have been described since :-—
29. P. rosea Bergh.
21. P. stenidia Bergh.
To the five species of Zingwella enumerated by Bergh (/.c.) may
be added :—
6. L. variolosa Bergh.
7. L. cinerea Farran.
(¢ = Diphyllidia marmorata Kelaart.)
Camarga, represented by one species, OC. marginata (Oersted),
from the Pacific Coast of Nicaragua, seems to have a ridge in
front of the rhinophores connected with the mantle by a “wide
commissure *,
The genus Pleurophyllidiella was proposed by me (Proc. Zool.
Soc. 1903, vol. i. p. 250) for a species, 2. horaiu, from Hast Africa,
which appears to have no traces of branchie or a branchial cleft,
though lateral lamelle are present. The head parts appear to be
as in : Linguella. Bergh (Siboga, 1905, p. 208) suggests that the
branchiz may be so deepls y retracted as to be invisible. I doubt
if this is the case. If the branchie are merely obscured and not
really absent, the more probable explanation is that they are so
far from the body that they are undistinguishable from the lateral
lamellae, which is much the same as saying that they have
disappeared if the conformation described exists in the living
animal. While fully admitting that the preserving fluid may
strangely distort external features, I see no particular reason to
suspect this specimen ‘.
Tn several Pleurophyllidias (especially P. pallida, P. compta, and
P. stenidia) the lateral lamelle are greatly reduced : in Plewrolewra
both branchize and lateral lamelle are entirely absent. The
radula ot Pleuroleura is narrower than in the other genera, and
in one species (P. picteti) there are only four laterals. The head
parts seem to be as in Linguella, though the plates show some
discrepancy in this respect, probably due to distortion in preserved
specimens. Some of the species are quite small, and none seems to
exceed about 3 centimetres in length. Pr obably the total absence
of a specialised breathing-apparatus is unfavourable to the growth
of large molluscs. It is hard to say whether the genus should be
* T am not sure that { clearly understand Bergh’s diagnosis of this genus, and the
figures in his Monograph on the Phyllidiade (pl. ix.) do not throw much ‘Tight on
the external characters. The diagnosis is :—“‘ Corpus minus elongatum. Clypeus
tentacularis latus, semilunaris, angulis productis; caruncula nuchalis humilis, lata,
in palliam commissura latiore transiens ; rhinophoria sejuncta. Sacci cnidogeni
nulhi.”
+ In my description, p. 252, 7. ¢., oe statement that the first lateral tooth bears
denticles “ only on the internal side” i a misprint: read “external side.”
678 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
regarded as more primitive than the forms which have developed
branchie and lateral lamelle, or as retrograde. Perhaps the latter
hypothesis is more probable.
To the five species mentioned in Bergh’s ‘System’ may be
added :—
6. Pl. waliert Krause.
7. Pl. picteti André.
8. Pl. alba Eliot.
9. Pl. pallida Bergh.
10. Pl. suluensis Bergh.
The family, especially the genus Plewrophyllidia, is probably
cosmopolitan, being at present recorded from Spitzbergen, the
Northern Atlantic, the Mediterranean, Brazil, California, Val-
paraiso, Honolulu, Japan, China, the Persian Gulf, India, Ceylon,
the Malay Archipelago, Hast Africa, and West Australia.
Linguella seems confined to the Indo-Pacific, all the eight species
being recorded from Indian, Chinese, and Japanese waters.
Pleuroleura has much the same distribution, with the striking
exception of P. walteri from Spitzbergen.
The coloration is usually sober, but some of the tropical species
are rose-coloured, and Pleurophyllidia teniolata is striped with
purple and yellow.
Tn all the genera each species has a characteristic dentition, but
it may be observed that in many species only a single individual
or very few have been examined, so that the radule may show a
wider range of variation than is at present known. The arrange-
ment of the teeth is in all cases essentially the same. There is a
rhachidian tooth bilaterally symmetrical and bearing several cusps,
a somewhat clumsy first lateral which sometimes resembles half
the rhachidian tooth, and a varying number (from 3 in Pleuro-
leura picteti to 180 in Pleurephyllidia formosa) of subsequent
hamate laterals. The species differ chiefly in the amount of
denticulation, and all degrees of it are found, from Plewrophyllidia
natalensis and P. cygnea, in which all the teeth are smooth, to
Pleurophyllidia undulata, in which they are all denticulate. The
various transitional stages can be easily traced, but it is hard to
say whether we should regard them as the gradual disappearance
of denticles from denticulate teeth or the gradual splitting up and
serrulation of smooth teeth. It may be noticed, however, that
the radula of such forms as P. cygnea is very like that of Tritonia,
and the jaws are similar in the two groups. The buccal parts
might therefore be regarded as derived from those of Tritonia ;
but otherwise the Pleurophyllidiidz occupy an isolated position,
and their peculiar characteristics are probably correlated with
burrowing habits, which are known to prevail in some species.
It would be interesting to know if their resemblance to the
Phyllidiide, which is merely external, can be explained by any
similarity in their manner of life.
Of the Newcastle specimens, Plewrophyllidia formosa and
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 679
Linguella cinerea appear to have been presented by Kelaart,
which is agreeable to the supposition that they represent his
Diphyllidia formosa and D. marmorata.
PLEUROPHYLLIDIA FORMOSA (Kelaart). (Plate XLII. figs. 11, 12.)
(Diphyllidia formosa Kelaart, |. c. 11. p. 494; Bergh, “ Anato-
mische Untersuchung der Plewrophyllidia formosa,” Verh.
d. k.-k. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. in Wien, xix. 1869.)
One large specimen seems to be identical with both the animal
described by Kelaart and that described by Bergh. It is unfor-
tunately very badly preserved and the body has become soft and
crumbly. It is 62 mm. long and 28 broad. The shape is lingui-
form. The colour is yellowish white, but the frontal shield is
still faintly reddish, and the back bears traces of about 30 longi-
tudinal stripes. The rhinophores have also preserved their pink
and black coloration. The side-lamelle are almost obliterated,
but the branchiz are distinct and set in a deep cleft. There is a
longitudinal furrow in the posterior part of the foot. Of the
internal organs only the hard buccal parts were sufticiently well
preserved to be examined. They appear to be as described by
Bergh. The jaws are large, brown, convex externally,
bearing on the edges many denticles which can be seen with a
hand-lens. The median tooth of the radula is very broad. It
bears four denticles on each side of the central cusp, which is
itself slightly denticulate. The first lateral is large and bears a
few irregular indentations. The next few laterals are smooth ;
after that the rest are bifid, except the three or four outermost,
which are again smooth.
One of Kelaart’s drawings represents this species lying half
buried in sand with the head and tail exposed. I have seen
P. californica behave in the same way, and no doubt the habit is
common in the genus. The sides of the mantle are held against
the body so as to form a tube, through which a current of water
is sent over the gills and side-lamelle.
P. formosa is allied to P. ceylanica, which has a smaller radula
and the outermost teeth serrulate, and also to P. cygnea and
P. natalensis, in which all the teeth are quite smooth. The
figure of P. cygnea given by Basedow and Hedley (Trans. Royal
Soe. of South Australia, vol. xxix. 1905, p. 149, pl. x.) is remarkably
like Kelaart’s drawing, and differs chiefly in representing the
frontal veil as colourless, not pink.
PLEUROPHYLLIDIA TENIOLATA Bergh.
(Bergh, Bidrag Monogr. Pleurophyllidierne, pp. 42-46.
Eliot, ‘ Nudibranchs from the Indo-Pacific,’ Journ. of
Conch. vol. ii. no. 8, Oct. 1905.)
One specimen of this fine species, which has hitherto been
recorded from Mozambique and Maskat. Length if stretched
680 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
out about 60 mm., breadth about 27 mm. The pattern of yellow
and purplish stripes is still very plain, though the colours have
faded to white and black. The external and internal characters
agree with previous descriptions. The formula of the radula is
about 57x 65.1.1.1.65 in the longest rows. The rhachidian
tooth bears one denticle rather high up on either side of the
central cusp and 5-6 rather low down. The first lateral is clumsy
in shape, and bears 4—5 minute denticles on its outer edge. The
remaining teeth are hamate, with projections behind the base.
All except the 10-20 outermost have one or more denticles, often
only one, but in this case the tooth never appears bifid.
LINGUELLA CINEREA Farran.
(Farran, 1. ¢. p. 334.)
One specimen obtained from Kelaart appears referable to this
species. Through the kindness of Prof. Herdman I have also
had an opportunity of examining the type specimen preserved in
the Museum of Liverpool University.
Kelaart’s specimen is yellowish grey with darker shades here
and there, and very flat and broad. Length 25 mm., breadth
21 mm., height 6 mm., breadth of foot 15 mm. The external
characters are as described by Farran, but he does not allude to
the narrowness of the branchial lamelle, which is remarkable in
both specimens. They are about 30 in number, and set on the
under side of the mantle so as to form a narrow band 2 or
3 millimetres wide. This band is separated from the mantle-
margin by a clear space, and from the side of the body by another
clear space as wide as the band itself. These side-lamelle run
into the gills, which in places are hardly distinguishable from
them. The true gills are about 25 in number and prolonged into
a distinct cleft. On each side of the large round mouth there
appears to be a process attached to the under side of the tentacular
shield. There is a groove in the hinder part of the foot.
The jaws are yellow, long and narrow, with several rows of
denticles, which are most developed on the masticatory process.
In places there are at least eight rows of them, but they are often
indistinct. The radula is decayed and very fragile, but there are
at least 40 rows of teeth, and perhaps 50 teeth in each row on
either side of the rhachis. The central tooth is strongly arched,
with a moderately long median cusp and 6 or 7 lateral denticles,
of which only the highest is on the side of the central cusp as a
rule. The first lateral is lower and broader than the rest, and
usually bears 8 rather distinct blunt denticles. The succeeding
teeth are hamate, and become taller and slenderer in shape and
bear more denticles. In the middle of the half row the number
of denticles amounts to 18 or 20; then it somewhat decreases,
and on the outer teeth the denticles are more minute and less
distinct ; but all the teeth, except the outermost of all, bear traces
of serrulation. In the broken condition of the radula, however,
it is difficult to be sure which are the outermost teeth. This
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 681
radula is essentially the same as in Farran’s* specimen, but the
median tooth is a little lower and broader and the side-teeth are
more distinctly denticulate.
Kelaart’s specimen is not accompanied by any name or note,
but I strongly suspect that it is Diphyllidia marmoratat. THis
description is vague and the plate, which is very bad, adds
nothing to it. But perhaps the living animal might be identified
by its coloration. Kelaart says the body (7. ¢. the sides of the
body under the mantle, as the plate shows) 1s white and spotted ;
the mantle yellowish brown and marbled with darker brown or
greenish brown; the veil white, with a yellow margin. The
colour of L. cinerea in life is unknown.
LINGUELLA VARTOLOSA Bergh.
(Bergh, Malac. Unters. in Semper’s Reisen, Theil vi.
Lieferung i. 1904, pp. 21-24.)
Five specimens are perhaps referable to this species, which is
recorded from China. They represent two well-marked varieties,
which may possibly prove to be distinct species, and in all the
vadula differs slightly from Bergh’s description. That description,
however, was made from a single specimen, and the differences
observed do not appear to exceed the variations possible within
the limits of a species.
In two specimens (A) the external characters correspond closely
with Bergh’s description. In two others (B) the dorsal tubercles
are much smaller and arranged in continuous ridges, which
materially modify the general appearance. The fifth (C), how-
ever, stands midway between these groups, and suggests that they
are both varieties depending on the size and arrangement of the
tubercles. The buccal parts are essentially the same in all.
A. The larger of the two specimens is about 43 mm. long and
17 mm. broad. The conformation of the anterior part seems to
be as in Linguella, but the portion before the rhinophores is much
contracted eas bears only a few minute tubercles. The colour is
uniform brownish yellow. The back is studded with large and
small tubercles, which towards the rhinophores show a tendency
to arrange themselves in 5 longitudinal lines. The larger tubercles
are as much as 1°5 mm. in diameter, and bear a dark spot or
depression in the middle. The branchiz and side-lamellez are as
described by Bergh, and behind the branchiz isa globular or ovate
body, apparently a a modified lamella, measuring about 2°5 mm. by
15mm. The foot is grooved in front and with small pointed
* Farran’s description of the radula is liable to misinterpretation. He says:
“ The first lateral tooth with 9 denticulations on the outer edge. he teeth increase
in length outwards, the number of denticulations decreasing.” But the denticles do
not decrease from 9 downwards. ‘They attain the number of 18 or Za before they
begin to decrease.
wt He expressly registers Diphyllidia and Linguclia as synonyms under
D. formosa.
682 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
corners, as in many Aeolids. The formula of the radula is
AT x 20.1.20, increasing in a few rows to 23.1.23.
B. The larger of the two specimens is bent, but about 25 mm.
long and 15 mm. wide, the margin being spread out. The colour
is grey ; the under surface, and especially the side-lamelle, darker.
Most of the external characters in both specimens are the same as
in A: the globular body behind the branchie, the anterior groove
and corners of the foot, and the parts in front of the rhinophores.
But the dorsal surface appears very different, since it bears 15-20
ridges divided by smooth areas. These ridges are formed of
tubercles more or less fused together. They are all small com-
pared with those of A, but in one of the specimens they are larger
than in the other, less fused together, and some bear spots as in
A. The two specimens do not agree in details, showing that there
is a considerable tendency to variation. The radula in the
specimen opened is about 42 x 16.1.16 asa maximum, but many
rows are shorter. I propose to call this form JZ. variolosa, var.
siriata.
C. One rather large specimen, yellowish with traces of red and
brown here and there. Not so well preserved as the others and
rather soft. Length about 60 mm., breadth about 27. The
external characters are mostly the same as in the other specimens,
but the organ behind the branchie is less globular and more
clearly resembles a swollen lamella. The greater part of the back
is covered with large and small tubercles as in A, the larger being
pitted at the top and having a diameter of about 2mm. But in
the median part of the anterior half these tubercles give place to
ridges like those found in B, composed of small promimences more
or less fused together. The formula of the radula is 63 x 25.1.25.
Tn a few rows there are 27 laterals.
The character of the dentition and jaws is the same in all the
specimens. The median tooth is broad, and bears 8-9 denticu-
lations and ridges on either side of the central cusp, which has
itself one or two small denticulations. In specimen A this
central cusp is lower than in the others. The first lateral bears
about 8 denticles on the outer side. The second lateral also bears
about 8 denticles, and has something of the clumsy shape shown
in Bergh’s plates (/. c. plate 11. figs. 17-20). The third lateral is
more erect, and bears about 4 denticles (rarely 5—6) near the top,
and often one or two more arranged irregularly lower down and
sometimes quite near the base. The fourth lateral bears one or
two denticles, rarely three. The remaining teeth are smooth and
hamate. The jaws are large, strong, brownish yellow, and bear
5-6 rows of knob-like dentitions along the edge.
In Bergh’s specimen only three laterals were denticulate,
whereas in all which I examined the denticulation extended to
the fourth tooth. This difference, however, hardly amounts to a
specific character, unless it be found to persistently accompany
other peculiarities. The proper description of the radula is
probably : the first few laterals denticulate, the rest smooth.
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 683,
LINGUELLA SARASINICA Bergh.
(Bergh, “ Weitere Beitr. zur Kennt. der Pleuroph.,” Verh.
k.-k. zool.-bot. Gesells. Wien, 1890, pp. 10-12. Eliot,
“¢ Nudibr. from the Indo-Pacific,” J. of Conch. 11. 8, 1905,
pp- 240-1.)
A single specimen, which looks well-preserved but is very soft
and crumbly. It is broad and flat, but rolled up. If stretched
out, it would be about 60 mm. long and 40 wide. The colour is
yellowish grey of various shades, with a white border round the
mantle. The back is covered with tubercles of various sizes. The
smaller are mostly pointed. The larger are flat roundish plates,
as much as 2°5 mm. broad, and showing signs of a central peak
which has perhaps been flattened by artificial pressure.
At first sight the conformation of the anterior part seems to be
as in Pleurophyllidia, the mantle-margin being continuous behind
the rhinophores. But the white border is interrupted, and a
careful examination proves that the apparently continuous fold is
due to contraction, and that the dorsal surface is prolonged un-
interruptedly between and before the rhinophores. The surface
in front of the rhinophores is studded with conical papille and
flat tubercles like those of the back but rather smaller. The gills
lie between the body and the mantle-edge, not in a cleft. They
are only 30-40 in number, thin and of varying size, the largest
being 7mm. ‘The side-lamelle are much larger and thicker than
the gills, but are not numerous (20-30). They are often inter-
rupted and broken, so that it is hard to count them. ‘The tail is
short, and there is a deep furrow in the posterior part of the foot.
The yellow jaws are large, each being about 11 mm. long and
5 mm. broad. The middle part is very convex. The edge bears
minute irregular lumps, but is not denticulate. On the inside of
the masticatory process is a triangular membranous flap about
2mm.long. The radula consists of 55 rows containing 120-130
teeth on each side of the rhachis. The rhachidian tooth is not
very wide but arched, with a deep sinus behind. The central
cusp is moderately prominent, and bears 2-3 denticles on its
slope; below them are about 8 ridges terminating in denticles on
either side of the tooth. The first lateral is hardly hamate, but
squarish with a few (generally 4) denticles. The remaining teeth
are hamate. The second and third bear 8-12 denticles. Then
the number of denticles decreases, and after about five teeth the
appearance is bifid, though accessory denticles beneath the bifur-
cation occur throughout the row. In general, the denticulation
is irregular. Smooth teeth occur here and there throughout the
outer half of the row, and the last ten are usually, though not
invariably, smooth.
I think this form may be referred to LZ. sarasinica, recorded
from Trincomalee and the Persian Gulf. The jaws, however,
present differences, and are not denticulate as in the specimens
previously examined. But the denticulations may wear off in the
larger and older individuals.
684 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
LINGUELLA FALLAX (?) Bergh.
(Bergh, “ Beitr. zur Kenntniss der japanischen Nudi-
branchien,” Verh. k.-k. zool.-bot. Ges. in Wien, xxx. 1880,
pp. 177-180.)
Three specimens are possibly referable to this form. Con-
sidering their age they are well preserved. The dorsal surface,
gills, side-lamell, and foot are all brownish pink; the mantle,
foot, and tentacular shield are bordered with yellow, and the
rhinophores are tipped with the same colour; the dorsal surface
bears 15-20 yellow longitudinal stripes, with indications that
there were narrower stripes between them which have disappeared.
Under the lens it is seen that some of the stripes are composed of
a series of minute yellow rings. The largest specimen is about
40 mm. long (but much bent) and 16 broad.
The dorsal surface is smooth, except that some of the stripes are
distinctly raised, and is continuous with the smooth tentacular
shield, which is not very wide and not much produced at the ends.
The central dorsal stripe passes between the rhinophores and
beyond. The gill is a tightly-packed collection of lamelle, which
lie not in a cleft, but between the body-wall and the mantle-edge.
Immediately behind the gill there is in all the specimens a large
lobe (as much as 5 mm. x3 mm.), and in one there is a smaller
accessory lobe on the left side. The side-lamelle are numerous
and thick, not so well preserved as the rest of the animal, but
seemingly fan-shaped. The largest is 4 mm. long and 2 mm.
broad at the tip, but narrower at the base. The penis projects in
front of the gill. It is about 5 mm. long, cylindrical, slender, and
unarmed. No enidopores were found.
The jaws are yellow, not very strong, with 6-8 rows of mosaic-like
denticles. In the two specimens opened, the radula consisted of
55 and 60 rows of teeth respectively. In the smaller radula the
number of laterals did not exceed 17 or 18, in the larger it rose
to 21. The rhachidian tooth is very broad, and bears 10 denticles
on each side of the central cusp. The first lateral does not overlap
it much, and is not very markedly diferent from the succeeding
teeth, though stouter and more hamate. The first four laterals
bear eight denticles. The rest are smooth and erect, but the fifth
sometimes bears cne or two denticles. After the fifth no denticles
were seen.
In most of their external characters and in their buccal! parts
these specimens agree with L. fallax, described by Bergh from a
single specimen found at Hnosima, Japan. Bergh, however,
mentions no dorsal stripes, and it is remarkable that they should
have disappeared in a comparatively recent specimen and lasted
so long in those kept at Newcastle. Also, although the radula is
essentially the same as that described by Bergh, the central tooth
is wider than in his figure. The identification must therefore
remain somewhat doubtful until more Indian and Japanese
specimens can be compared.
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 685
In general appearance the animal must be something like
Pleurophyllidia formosa, but is probably of a more uniform light
rose-colour,
PHIDIANA UNILINEATA (A. & H.), (Plate XLVII. fig. 1.)
(A. & H.1.c¢. p. 143. Bergh, System, p. 1031.)
Six specimens are preserved, but have become completely dry
and hard. No characters could be ascertained except the buccal
parts, which were found in one specimen.
The jaws are rather long and narrow, somewhat decayed, but
showing in places a row of large distinct denticles.
Twelve teeth were found. They are yellow and bear from 6
to 9 (Pl. XLVIL. fig. 1) denticles on either side, the highest of
which is on the central cusp. The number of denticles often
appears to be only seven when it is really more, because the
additional denticles are very small.
This form seems to be clearly a Phidiana.
SAMLA BICOLOR (Kelaart). (Plate XLV. fig. 4.)
=Samla annuligera Bergh.
(Holis bicotor Kelaart, 1. c. IL. p. 490. Bergh, Schauinsland’s
Reise nach der Pacific: Die Opisthobranchier, pp. 236-9.)
Tf reliance can be placed on external characteristics, these two
forms are undoubtedly identical as they agree both in shape and
colour. Not only are the arrangement* and coloration of the
cerata the same, but both have the oral tentacles strongly developed
and rhinophores with a short stalk and perfoliate club. It only
remains to ascertain that Holis bicolor has a triseriate radula. It
is said to be found among seaweed in Back Bay, Trincomalee,
and will be easily recognisable.
The genus Sumla, founded on a single specimen, differs from
Flabellina only in having the corners of the foot rounded and no
penial armature. It may be doubted if these characters are of
more than subgeneric value.
Kouis smeDLEYI Kelaart. (Plate XLV. fig. 5.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. II. p. 492.)
The ringed rhinophores and tentacular processes of the foot
indicate that this is probably a Macelina, and the large oral
tentacles and disposition of the cerata are in keeping with the
supposition. But none of Kelaart’s Aeolids (with the exception
of #. bicolor) can be identified with known forms or referred to
modern genera with any certainty. This is not the fault of his
drawings (which are better than those of the Dorids), but is due
to the fact that most tropical Aeolids have been described from
preserved specimens. The external appearance in life is often
wholly unknown, for they lose theix colour and shape in alcohol
even more completely than Dorids.
* Kelaart’s statement that the anterior clusters are “composed of 34 or more
branchiz, the others of two rarely of three,” is ciearly a misprint for “three, four,
or more.”
686 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
Kors nusstyi Kelaart. (Plate XLV. fig. 6.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. IT. p. 490.)
Though this species is described and figured with a distinctness
which will probably be sufficient for recognition, it is not easy to
assign it to any definite genus. It may be a Oratena or Cuthona.
Several Cratene are recorded from the Indo-Pacific, and Cuthona
bicolor from Japan. It is also not impossible that it may be a
Phestella, as the form of the head cannot be distinctly seen.
Kots noputosa Kelaart. (Plate XLV. fig. 7.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. II. p. 491.)
This species will perhaps be recognised by the character of the
rhinophores. The plate, confirmed by the description, represents
them as bearing three strong annulations, an unusually small
number.
HoLis EFFULGENS Kelaart. (Plate XLITI. fig. 4.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. II. p. 491.)
This is perhaps a Facelina. The rhinophores are perfoliate,
and a sketch of the lower surface (not reproduced) shows that the
front of the foot is produced into distinct tentacular processes.
The elongate shape of the body, large oral tentacles, and the
general arrangement of the cerata agree with the generic characters.
The animal will probably be found again, as it is said to occur
in great numbers in Dutch Bay and other parts of the sea near
Fort Frederick.
The drawings of Molis pauline (Pl. XLIII. fig. 6) and Folis
tristis (Pl. XLITI. fig. 5), which are reproduced, will probably
enable any one who re-discovers the animals to recognise them,
but im the absence of further details it is useless to speculate on
their generic position.
STILIGER ? virIDIs (Kelaart). (Plate XLVI. fig. 3.)
(Pterochilus viridis Kelaart, 1. c. 11. p. 492.)
Pterochilus is the original name of Hmbletonia A. & H., dis-
carded because it was found to be already used in Entomology.
The present animal is more probably allied to Stliger. It can
hardly be Hreolania zanzibarica Kliot (Proc. Zool. Soe. 1908, ii.
pp. 256-7), which has club-shaped cerata, though the coloration
is similar and both animals are found in seaweed. The “nume-
rous, long, linear, acutely pointed cerata” somewhat resemble
Trinchese’s figure of Placida tardyi.
It is difficult to distinguish satisfactorily Stiliger, Hrcolania,
and Placida (Laura).
PHYLLOBRANCHUS ORIENTALIS (Kelaart).
(Kelaart, 1.c. IJ. p. 492. Alder & Hancock, 1. c. p. 145.
Ct. Phyl. prasinus Bergh in Semper’s Reisen, Heft ii.
pp. 52-87.)
Six specimens are preserved, much contracted and hardened,
1906. ] OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 687
and three of them have been already opened. Nearly all the
papille have been detached, but are preserved separately.
The specimens are dark brownish green, from 15 to 20 mm.
long, and from 5 to 7 mm. wide. The papille are greenish. The
largest have a stalk about 2°5 mm. long, and the foliaceous expan-
sion at the top measures about 6 mm. by 5mm. The edge of the
expanded part is symmetrically indented; from the funnel at
its base radiate about five raised tuberculate lines, some of which
bifurcate or trifurcate. The grooved and bifid rhinophores are
still quite plain, as are also the grooved tentacles below them.
From these tentacles runs down a ridge on either side, which seems
to mark off the head from the rest of the body. The large tubular
anal papilla is on the right side a little below the dorsal margin,
and 4-5 mm. from the anterior end. The lateral margins of the
foot are expanded; the anterior margin appears to be grooved.
There is no trace of any transverse division of the sole, as in
Cyerce.
The state of the internal organs rendered dissection impossible,
but the long pinkish buccal crop was still discernible. The radula
consists of 37 teeth, the number mentioned by Alder and Hancock,
arranged in aspiral like that represented by Bergh (/.c. plate vii.
figs. 2, 3). The outline of the teeth is as represented by Bergh
(ib. fig. 4), and they bear 15-18 blunt, truncate denticles. The
first four at the base of the spiral are mere plates; the rest are
perfectly formed and increase rapidly in size.
According to both the statements and drawings of Alder &
Hancock and Kelaart, the dorsal papille pass round the head
and in front of the rhinophores, which they do not do in the
other known species referred to Phyllobranchus. The preserved
specimens do not throw much light on'this point. None of them
has any papille in front of the rhinophores, but it is impossible
to say that such papille have not fallen off. On the other hand,
@ comparison with the specimens of Phyl. prasinus collected by
me in Zanzibar suggests that the conformation of the head-parts
is precisely thesame. Itisalso noticeable that Alder and Hancock
complain that the specimens were too hard and brittle for ana-
tomical examination. This suggests that they were then in much
the same condition that they are now, and that Alder and Hancock
merely repeated Kelaart’s statement as to the papille extending
round the head. They no doubt extend up to the lappets con-
nected with the oral tentacles, and, when the animal retracts its
head and assumes a circular form, might appear to surround the
rhinophores. But it is remarkable that both Kelaart and the
Indian artist, whose drawings are certainly not copied from one
another, agree in representing the papille as arising in front of
the rhinophores. Jt is also probable that Kelaart referred the
animal to Proctonotus because he thought that the papille passed
round the head.
Nevertheless, I think it likely that this species is identical with
Phyl. prasinus and Phyl. rubicundus, which do not appear to be
differentiated by any marked characters. Kelaart’s drawing is
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XLVI. 46
688 SIR C. ELIOT ON NUDIBRANCHS [June 19,
much paler than Alder and Hancock’s, but has a faint pink tinge
in places, particularly on the rhinophores,
In any case, Phyllobranchus orientalis A. & H. is the type of
the genus, and the points in doubt can probably be settled by an
examination of specimens from Ceylon. Phyl. viridis B., from
the West Indies, and Phyl. borgnintt Trinchese, from Naples,
seem to be distinct.
ELYSIIDG4.
Though the genera Hlysia and Placobranchus are clearly
distinguished, it does not seem to me that the differences between
the two groups called by Bergh Elysiide and Placobranchide are
sufficient to constitute two families.
The whole family (comprising Placobranchus, Hlysia, Tridachia,
Thuridilla, Elysiella, and Bosellia) is nearly related to the
Limapontiide, which differ in the reduction of the tentacles, the
absence of lateral expansions of the body, and the slight rami-
fications of the liver. Hlysiella and Bosellia seem to be connecting-
links, but neither genus is well known. The genus Thuridilla is
well characterised: there is a buccal crop, and the anal papilla is
median and posterior as in Alderia. But the distinction between
Elysia and Tridachia is less satisfactory. In the latter genus the
wings are very ample with crinkled margins, and in the type
species (7’. crispata) united behind the head. But this connection
between the two wings seems not to occur in the other species.
Bergh (Journ. Mus. Godeffroy, i. 1873, pp. 79-80) gives a list
of twenty species of Hlysia. Of these, the Hlysia sp. Schramm
may be omitted. It is almost certainly identical with one of the
species created by Verrill, and, as it is nameless, has no claim to
be maintained. Hlysia nigropunctata (Pease) 1871 appears to
be the same as the earlier #. punctata Kelaart 1859. I have not
been able to identify the animal cited as Hlysia neapolitana V’Ch.
without a reference.
Since the publication of this list several species have been
described, of which Z. lineolata Bergh seems to be clearly a
synonym of H. cerulea Kelaart. #. hendersont Hliot is not
characterised in sufficient detail. Other species are :—
19. #. dubia Eliot. East Africa.
20. H. ornata Verrill. Bermuda.
(There is a Pierogastron ornatwm Pease, which may
be an Hlysia and have priority for the specific
name.)
21. H. subornata Verr. Bermuda.
22. H. flava Verr. do.
23. H. picta Verr. do.
24, H. papillosa Verr. do.
25, H. thysanopoda Bergh. Malay Archipelago.
26. H. haingsisiana Bergh. do.
27. H. crispa Verr. Bermuda.
1906. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 689
Several of these twenty-seven species are probably mere colour
varieties. It is, for instance, clear that in both the tropical
Pacific and tropical Atlantic there is found a greenish Hlysiw in
which one or more coloured borders and spots of various colours
may be present or absent. More distinct are the forms with a
coloration offering vivid contrasts and often brilliant, such as
#. cerulea, H. picta, and LE. haingsisiana. Other good characters
may perhaps be found in the shape and denticulation of the teeth,
and in the conformation of the wings, tentacles, and pericardial
prominence.
ELYSIA GRANDIFOLIA * Kelaart. (Plate XLVI. fig. 4.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. I. p. 493.)
Two specimens preserved with the rest of Kelaart’s molluscs
are probably referable to this form, but have no label. They are
of a uniform yellowish grey, much contorted, and so decayed and
fragile that it is hardly possible to unroll them without breaking
them. They are about 30 mm. long and 20 mm. broad. The
wings are ample and the tail long and pointed. The rhinophores
are well developed and auriculate. The mouth is ventral. The
sole is not in any way marked off from the under side of the wings.
Though the specimens are in such bad condition, it seems clear in
both of them that the pericardial prominence is not a simple
round lump, but that the pericardium or some accessory organ is
prolonged posteriorly for about 10 mm. The projection is not
even, but constricted several times. From either side of it spring
about seven main trunks of prominent vein-like reticulations.
Each is subdivided many times and the whole upper surface of
wings is covered with an elaborate raised network.
The radula consists of 8 teeth in the ascending series, 12 in the
descending, and about 20 in the heap. They are of the form
usual in the genus, hollowed in the back and rather straight in
outline. Under the highest power the lower edge appears
minutely serrulate, but this serrulation is not visible under lower
powers.
Kelaart’s figure agrees fairly well with the specimens, but
the head, as drawn, is rather small. The coloration resembles
Bergh’s figure of Hlysia ornata (Siboga, pl. 1. fig. 20) and my
figures of Hlysia marginata (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904, ii. pl. xvi.
figs. 7, 8), but neither of these has the pointed tail and the
elongate pericardial prominence. The latter feature appears in
E, dubia Eliot (Proc. Zool. Soe. |. ce. p. 297).
ELYStA CHRULEA Kelaart. (Plate XIII. fig. 7.)
(Kelaart, 1. c. IE. p. 493. Cf. Bergh on EHlysia? lineolata,
in Siboga-Expeditie, Opisthobranchia, pp. 85-87.)
This can hardly be anything but the Hlysia lineolata of Bergh,
* By an error Bergh has registered this animal in his lists as #. grandiflora, but
Kelaart calls it grandifolia both in MS. and in print.
46*
690 ON NUDIBRANCHS OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. [June 19),
which has a similarly gorgeous coloration, though there are some
differences of detail. For instance, in Kelaart’s animal the
rhinophores have not red tips, but a red ring below a black tip.
Elysia picta Verrill, from the Bermudas, has a somewhat
similar brilliant coloration, and also the unnamed species noticed
by Magarelli in his “ Note biologiche sugli Opisthobranchi del
Golfo di Napoli” (Atti della Soc. Ital. Milano, 1903, vol. xli.
. 283).
i tt 2 possible that these forms are not true Hlysias, but belong
to Thuridilla or some allied genus.
Exysta punctata Kelaart. (Plate XLVI. fig. 5.)
(Kelaart, lc. II. p. 498. Cf. Hlysia nigropunctata Pease,
Amer. Journal of Conchol. 1870-71, p. 304; and Bergh,
Journal des Mus. Godeftroy, Heft ii. 1873, pp. 80-82.)
This species appears to be the same as Hlysia nigropunctata
Pease; and as the plate indicates that the rhinophores and the
pericardium are bordered with red, it probably represents the
var. sanguinea of Hedley (Mem. of Australian Mus. il. 7, March
1897, p. 486).
The name punctata (1859) has priority over nigropunctata
(1871).
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Pratt XLII.
Wig. 1. Chromodoris amabilis, p. 642. Fig.8. Doris constantia, p. 667.
2. C. fidelis, p. 642. 9. Do., underside.
3. C. preciosa, p. 642. 10. Phyllidia zeylanica, p. 674.
4. Trippa luteola, p. 658. 11. Pleurophyllidia formosa, p. 679:
5. Doris rufopunctata, p. 667. 12. Do., underside.
6. D. castanea, p. 667.
7. Do., underside.
Prate XLITI.
Fig.1. Chromodoris tennentana, p. 643. | Fig. 5. Holis tristis, p. 686.
2. C. diardii, p. 643. 6. H. pauline, p. 686.
3. Doris elizabethina, p. 666. | 7. Hlysia cerulea, p. 689.
4, Holis effulgens, p. 686. |
PruatEe XLIV.
Fig.1. Chromodoris gleniei, p. 643. Fig.3. Doris bellicosa, p. 666.
2. Trippa spongiosa, p. 660. 4, D. picta, p. 666.
Prate XLV.
Fig. 1. Lrippa monsoni, p. 660. Fig.5. Holis smedleyi, p. 685.
2. Doris aripona, p. 667. 6. H. husseyi, p. 686.
3. D. papillosa. p. 666. 7. H. nodulosa, p. 686.
4. Samla bicolor, p. 685.
Prats XLVI.
FKig.1. Doris lockyerana, p. 666. Fig. 4. Hlysia grandifolia, p. 689.
2. D. viperina, p. 666. 5. H. punctata, p. 690.
3. Stiliger ? viridis, p. 686. |
1906. ] THE HON. W. ROTHSCHILD ON A NEW BUSH-BUCK. 691
Prate XLVII.
Fig.1. Phidiana unilineata, tooth (p. 685).
2. Kalinga ornata (p. 670). a, the proximal; 6, the distal region of the pro-
truded buccal parts; c, the place where the radula was found;
d, the mouth.
3. Platydoris formosa (p. 646). Scales from the reproductive organs. a, lateral
view of a scale showing granulations; 6, view of a scale from above;
ec, section through a scale.
4. Doriopsilia miniata (p.665). Nervoussystem and anterior part of alimentary
canal, seen from the side.
. Doridopsis nigra (p. 664). Do., do.
. Doriopsilla miniata (p. 665). Nervous system and alimentary canal, seen
from below.
. Doridopsis nigra (p. 664). Do., do.
In the last four figures the nervous system is drawn in red and the digestive tract
in black, and the following lettering is used :—a, central nervous system; b, buccal
ganglia; e, genital ganglion; d, ptyaline or mouth-gland; e, duct of do.; f. pro-
boscis ; g, salivary glands; 7, liver; m, mouth.
“Tr Op On
2. Description of a new Zebra.
By the Hon. WaLtEeR Roruscuitp, Ph.D., F.Z.S.
[Received June 19, 1906. ]
EQUUS ANNECTENS, Sp. nov.
This very distinct form of Zebra is at once distinguishable by
the very narrow white stripes and broad black bands extending
from behind the ears to the root of tail. The black bands
extend from root of tail much further iongitudinally towards
the shoulder than in any other form, all being joined up with
the transverse bands, and not broken up as in most forms of
HL. burchel. It differs at first sight from #. zebra and most forms
of #. burchelli by the entire absence of red on the face and
muzzle, thus approaching &. burchelli selousi. Head, legs, and
tail evenly banded with narrow white bands on an intense black
ground. Hars strongly banded.
Skull—This shows, from its less bombiform frontal and
greater width across the palate, an intermediate character between
the forms of Hguus burchelli and Hquus zebra; a very distinct
feature is the great breadth and convexity of the malar and
maxillary.
Habitat. Neighbourhood of Fort Jameson, N.E. Rhodesia.
3. Description of a new Bush-Buck.
By the Hon. Watrer Roruscuitp, Ph.D., F.Z.8.
[Received June 19, 1906. ]
CEPHALOPHUS ROBERTSI, sp.nov. (Male type.)
This is nearest to C. harveyi, C'. castaneus, C. callipygus, and
C’. natalensis, but differs from them all by beimg quite uniform
in colour, of an orange-chestnut of a much paler, yellower, and
brighter shade.
692 DR. G. 8. BRADY ON ENTOMOSTRACA [June 19,
Colour of body, legs, and head orange-chestnut or pale
Chinese-orange. Occiput, outside of ears, and a large patch above:
the nostrils, ash or mouse-grey. Chest and inner side of fore legs
above knee more whitish. Crest between horns and on forehead
dark rufous and very long and thick. Horns long, basal third
ringed and rugose; much slenderer than in the four allied forms.
Length of horns 80 mm.
Habitat. Portuguese East Africa (Roberts Collection).
4, On the Hntomostracan Fauna of the New Zealand Lakes.
By G. Stewarpson Brapy, M.D., LL.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.,
C.M.Z.S.
[Received May 18, 1906. |
(Plates XLVIII.-LI*)
I am indebted to my friends Messrs. Keith Lucas, M.A., and
G. Hodgkin, M.A., for the opportunity of examining the very
interesting Plankton collections made by them during their
bathymetrical survey of the New Zealand Lakes, The present
paper deals with the Entomostraca only.
The higher Crustacea—comparatively few in number—are
reported upon by Professor C. Chilton of Canterbury College,
Christchurch, in a separate paper (infra, p. 702). Besides the
Crustacea, which constituted almost the whole bulk of the nettings,
there were a few Hydrachne, a very few insect larvee, and in some
of the gatherings a considerable number of a rotifer belonging
to, or closely resembling, the genus Asplanchna. Fragments of
confervoid and unicellular Algze were also abundant, and some
very small fragments of a polyzoan were also noticed. Samples.
of about seventy nettings came under my review. These were
taken from seven different lakes in depths varying from the
shallow-water of the shore to an extreme depth of about 1450 feet.
The proceeds were preserved in various solutions—picronitric,
formalin, and alcoholic. The picronitric solution is objectionable,
acting as a solvent on the calcic material of the shells, and
formalin is liable in a less degree to the same objection. But,
as a rule, the specimens were well preserved.
The most striking fact arising out of this research is the small
number of species found in so extensive a series of nettings from
so many different lakes. The climatic and physical conditions of
these lakes may be taken as closely approximating to those of the
English Lake-distriet of Cumberland and Westmoreland; and it
is interesting to compare the results of the investigation of the:
two areas so far as is at present possible. The following table
embraces those species which occur only in the lakes themselves,
* For explanation of the Plates, see p. 701.
IF ZS IOS Ie Ea:
Parker & West imp.
ENTOMOSTRACA FROM NEW ZEALAND LAKES.
M P.Parker hth.
G.S-Brady del.
ZS) INOS aly SES
M P.Parker lith.
Parker & West inp.
G.S.Brady del.
ENTOMOSTRACA FROM NEW ZEALAND LAKES.
ee a
RNa as eee
se
Aw‘ VV VEIT Ny, a
ie Van *
_ yew -
s yt ah.
Te
Norah
be ete ie
pecs cornnenst sae
ve
NOY saree,
ta reoen dA MCP potent
Parker
FU URSe
anil
GS Brady
ker & West imp.
7 =
Pa
LAKES.
ZEALAND
ENTOMOSTRACA
i
wy
ee
¥
y
: eee
See
ore
Dain eo
gen mar sete ye!
ch, Sy * cM
Us ad
TEs Goon SOS, tell JEL
= semaines Pease Beare
oneal rna
LED ein FOR A etre ve ape
—
=
cnr RST ae
ee sey STE lif OL 7 da
M P.Parker lth.
G.S.Brady del.
Parker k West imp.
EPNTOMOSTRACA PROM NW ZEALAND LAKES.
1906. | OF THE NEW ZEALAND LAKES. 693
—not those of nameless outlying pools. Had these latter been
included the English list would have been much longer, but would
have compared unfairly with that of New Zealand, where similar
gatherings are not at present attainable.
The list represents as nearly as possible what one might expect
to get in the English Lakes from a series of hauls such as those
dealt with from New Zealand.
Eyeutsn LAaKes. New Zeatanp Lakes.
CLADOCERA.
Sida crystallina O. #. Miller. Simocephalus gibbosus G. O. Sars.
Diaphanosima brachyurum Lieven. : obtusatus Gt. IZ. Thomson.
Katona setifera O. #. Miller. Ceriodaphnia globosa, sp. n.
Holopedium gibberum Zaddach. Bosmina meridionalis, G. O. Sars.
Daphnia galeata Gt. O. Sars. Chydorus sphericus Baird.
Hyalodaphnia jardinii Baird. 54) globosus? Baird.
Simocephalus vetulus O. #. Willer.
Ceriodaphnia quadrangula? O. Ff. Miller.
Bosmina obtusirostris G. O. Sars.
Drepanothrix dentata Huren.
Camptocercus macrurus O. Ff. Miller.
Eurycercus lamellatus O. F. Miller.
Acroperus harpe Baird,
Alanopsis elongata G. O. Sars.
Lynceus costatus G. O. Sars.
Bs guttatus G. O. Sars.
Graptoleberis testudinarius Hischer.
Alonella exigua Lilljeborg.
i nana Baird.
Peracantha truncata, O. F. Miller.
Pleuroxus uncinatus Baird.
Chydorus globosus Baird.
a sphericus O. F. Miller.
PB barbatus G. S. Brady.
Bythotrephes longimanus Leydig.
Polyphemus pediculus Linné.
Leptodora kindti Focke.
COPEPODA.
Diaptomus gracilis G. O. Sars. Boeckella triarticulata G. If. Thomson.
Cyclops albidus Jurine. Calameecia lucasi, gen. & sp. nov.
‘i bicolor G. O. Sars. Cyclops distinctus Richard.
fh fuscus Jurine. ‘p serrulatus Fischer.
rn gigas Claus.
ss leuckarti Claus.
3 robustus G. O. Sars.
fe serrulatus Wischer.
35 strenuus Mischer.
a abyssorum G. O. Sars.
5 vicinus, Uljanin.
OSTRACODA.
Cypria ophthalmica Jurine. - Newnhamia fenestrata King.
» exsculpta Fischer. Cyprinotus sarsi, sp. n.
Cyclocypris levis O. F. Miller.
3 serena Koch.
Cypris fuscata Jwrine.
» obliqua G.S. Brady.
Notodromas monachus O. F'. Miiller.
Herpetocypris reptans Baird.
Cypridopsis vidua O. F. Miller.
Candona candida O. F. Miller.
694 DR. G. §. BRADY ON ENTOMOSTRACA [June 19,
ISOPODA.
Asellus aquaticus Linné. Paranthura nigrofuscata Lucas.
AMPHIPODA.
Gammarus pulex De Geer. Paracalliope fluviatilis G. IZ. Thomson.
Paracorophium excavatum G.
Thomson.
SCHIZOPODA.
Tenagomysis nove-zealandie G. UZ,
Thomson.
MACRURA.
Xiphocaris curvirostris Heller.
BRACHYURA.
Hymenosoma lacustris Chilton.
The foregoing list of British species might have been con-
siderably enlarged, but of many I do not possess accurate records
and have therefore omitted them altogether. The disproportion,
however, between the numbers of British Lake species and of
species inhabiting similar places in New Zealand—so far as our
present knowledge extends—does not need to be further dwelt
upon. The disproportion is not, perhaps, greater than that found
among vertebrate animals, both aquatic and terrestrial. To name,
for example, only aquatic animals, it may be noted that while
New Zealand possesses only one native Amphibian, Great Britain
has eight; and that while the freshwater fishes of Great Britain
are very numerous, the number of New Zealand species is ex-
tremely small. It is not, therefore, at all surprising to find that
the freshwater Crustacea of New Zealand, as at present known,
number only about one-third or one-fourth of the British species,
and it seems scarcely likely that further research will materially
alter these proportions. But it is noticeable that the great pre-
ponderance of British species is confined to the Entomostraca ;
while of the higher Crustacea, which are very poorly represented
in Great Britain, New Zealand possesses a considerable number.
The lakes explored by Messrs. Lucas and Hodgkin were
Waikare, Taupo, Rotoiti, Roto Aira, Waikaremoana, Wakatipu,
and Manapouri.
CLADOCERA.
SIMOCEPHALUS GIBBOSUS G. O. Sars.
Simocephalus gibbosus Sars, On Freshwater Entomostraca from
the Neighbourhood of Sydney (1896), p. 15, pl. ii. figs. 4-6.
Numerous examples of this fine species were found in “ nettings
from among reeds at a depth of six feet,” in Lakes Rotoiti and
Waikare.
SIMOCEPHALUS OBTUSATUS (Thomson).
Daphnia obtusata Thomson, On New Zealand Entomostraca,
1906. ] OF THE NEW ZEALAND LAKES. 695
Trans. & Proc. New Zealand Institute, vol. xi. (1878) p. 261,
pl. xi. fig. E, 2,a-e; G. O. Sars, Freshwater Entomostraca of New
Zealand, 1894, p. 10, pl. i.
A few specimens found in company with the preceding species
in the Rotoiti gathering and in a similar netting from Waikare
Lake.
CERIODAPHNIA GLOBOSA, sp.n. (Plate XLVIII. figs. 1-3.)
Female. Outline as seen laterally subquadrangular, rounded ;
the head separated from the rest of the body by a very deep
cervical depression, much flattened in front and produced ventrally
into a rounded lobe the extremity of which is almost filled by the
large eye; hinder part of the body almost circular, with a large
triangular, sharply pointed projection above the middle of the
posterior margin (fig. 2); dorsal margin boldly arched, ventral
also arched but less so than the dorsal; seen ventrally the outline
is broadly elliptical (fig. 1), greatest width in the middle and equal
to about two-thirds of the length, anterior extremity forming a
rounded protuberance which is nearly filled by the eye, posterior
produced into a sharp triangular spine. Shell devoid of marginal
hairs, and showing no surface-markings except a uniform dotting.
The antenne and other appendages are of the usualform. Caudal
lamina armed with a long, slender terminal claw (fig. 3), which is
quite simple and destitute of marginal sete or pectinations;
posterior margin of the lamina bearing at the distal extremity a
series of about eight slender spines.
Length °76 mm.
Habitat. Roto Aira, in vertical nettings to a depth of 50 feet,
in Taupo Lake at 450 feet, and in a netting among reeds in
Waikare Lake—abundant in all these gatherings.
It is interesting to note that all the three lakes in which this
Ceriodaphnia occurs lie, as Mr. Lucas tells me, on a single river,
the Waikato.
BosMINA MERIDIONALIS G. O. Sars. (Plate XLVIII. figs. 4, 5.)
Bosmina meridionalis G. O. Sars, Pacifische Plankton-Crustaceen
(Zoolog. Jahrbiich. v. 1903) p. 631, Taf. 34. figs. 3 a-e.
Professor Sars’s type specimens were taken in Wakatipu Lake,
New Zealand, and it occurs in greater or less abundance in most
of the lake gatherings. I have seen only females, nor did any
males occur in the gatherings examined by Sars.
CoPpEPODA.
BOECKELLA TRIARTICULATA (G. M. Thomson).
Boeckia triarticulata Thomson, Trans. & Proc. New Zealand
Institute, vol. xv. (1882) pl. vi. figs. 1-9.
Boeckella triarticulata G. O. Sars, Freshwater Entomostraca of
New Zealand, p. 49, pls. vil. & viii.
696 DR. G. 8. BRADY ON ENTOMOSTRACA [June 19,
Boeckella propinqua G. O. Sars, Pacifische Plankton-Crustaceen
(Zoologisch. Jahrbiich. v. 1903), p. 636, Taf. 35. figs. 10 aA.
This species seems to be the commonest of all the lacustrine
Copepoda of New Zealand. It occurs abundantly in almost all
the gatherings submitted to me. It has been fully figured and
described by Professor G. O. Sars (doc. cit.) and by Mr. G. M.
Thomson. Mr. Thomson’s specimens were found in a pond near
Canterbury, and those described by Sars were raised artificially
from mud collected in the same place. ‘Those described by the
latter author under the name “propinqua” differ only very
slightly from the type species, chiefly in the greater length of the
anterior antennz and in the build of the fifth pair of feet, more
particularly in the males. But specimens referable to both forms
occur intermixed in various New Zealand gatherings, and I think
can scarcely be looked upon as distinct one from the other. The
propingua-form is generally the longer and more deeply pigmented,
and I am disposed to think is really the fully developed condition
of triarticulata.
The types of 5. propingua were taken in a freshwater pond in
D’Urville Island, New Zealand.
Genus CALAM@CIA*, gen. nov.
Body slender and elongated ; posterior angles of the metasome
in the female produced sharply backwards ; urosome of the female
four-jointed, of the male five-jointed; caudal rami short and
rather broad. Anterior antenne of the /emale composed of
twenty-four joints; posterior antenne two-branched, the outer
branch six- (or seven?) jointed and equal in length to the inner
branch. Mouth-organs as in Limmnocalamus, except that the
anterior maxillipeds are destitute of strong terminal claws, being
simply setiferous, Inner branches of the first four pairs of feet.
biarticulate, and, ike the outer branches, bearing very long and
delicate marginal sete. Fifth pair of feet in both sexes two-
branched; in the female the penultimate joint of the three-
jointed outer branch is produced into a strong marginal spine, the
inner branch is simply biarticulate: in the male (Plate XLIX.
fig. 9) the terminal joint of the outer branch of the right foot
forms a very long curved claw, the inner branch is simply bi-
articulate; the foot of the left side somewhat smaller, its outer
branch short and club-shaped, inner branch elongated and
composed of a single joint.
This is more nearly allied to Limnocalamus than to any other
described genus, but differs as regards the two-jointed inner rami
of the swimming-feet and in the build of the fifth pair of feet in
the male.
CALAMG@CIA LUCASI, sp. n. (Plate XLIX. figs. 1-10.)
Female. Seen dorsally the outline is very narrow and elongated
* KaXapos, a reed; duyéw, I dwell.
1906. | OF THE NEW ZEALAND LAKES. 697
(fig. 2), the greatest width of the cephalothorax scarcely equalling
one-third of its length, a distinct cervical sinus in front; urosome
very narrow, and, including the caudal rami, less than half the
length of the cephalothorax; caudal rami short, scarcely longer
than the last abdominal segment, about twice as long as broad
(fig. 10). Anterior antenne very long and slender (fig. 3), reaching
as far as the extremities of the longest caudal sete, very sparingly
setiferous; the two branches of ‘the posterior antennee (fig. 4)
nearly equal in length, the median joints of the outer branch very
small and indistinctly separate, three (or perhaps four) in number.
Mandibles and maxille of the usual calanoid type; anterior
maxillipeds (fig. 5) very densely setiferous; basal joint of the
posterior maxillipeds produced distally into a short, blunt, digiti-
form lobe ; second joint swollen, its inner margin rather strongly
arcuate (fig. 6). Swimming-feet long and slender, the basal
portion much elongated. Fifth pair bearing on the second joint
of the outer branch a strong marginal spine which reaches as far
as the apex of the last joint, this joint bears one long terminal
seta and two very short ones; the inner branch is ‘arama ne and
bears terminal sete similar to those of the outer branch (fig. 8).
The ova are excessively large and very few in number—never
more than four (fig. 1). Length, exclusive of tail-sete, ‘85 mm.
Male. The anterior antennz of the male (fig. 3) are geniculated,
but none of the joints is excessively enlarged or tumid, neither
are there any marginal serrations, though there are two not very
conspicuous spines on the 13th and 14th joints. The foot of the
fifth pair (fig. 9) on the right side has the outer branch ending in
a very long flexuous spine, the inner branch short and simply
biarticulate ; the left foot has both branches simple and uni-
articulate, the outer branch curved, emarginate near the apex and
bearing a single terminal bristle, ‘the inner branch much longer
and simply setiferous at the apex.
Habitat. Abundant in a netting taken among reeds:in Lake
Waikare and in a “vertical netting” up to 120 feet, Lake
Rotoiti.
I have much pleasure in naming this interesting species after
Mr. Keith Lucas, to whom I am indebted for the opportunity of
examining the proceeds of his painstaking investigation of the
New Zealand Lakes.
Apart from its small size, this species proved unusually difficult
of examination owing to the tenuity of its tissues and the very
indistinct jointing of the various appendages, and I am by no
means sure that the account I have given is in all cases entirely
correct, as, for instance, in that of the swimming-feet, where some
specimens seemed to show doubtful traces of three ‘joints in the
inner branches.
Cycuors Distinctus Jules Richard.
Cyclops tenuicornis var. distinctus Richard, Liste des Cladocéres
et des Copépodes d’eau douce observés en France (1887).
698 DR. G. 8. BRADY ON ENTOMOSTRACA [June 19,
Cyclops distinctws Lilljeborg, Synopsis specierum huc usque in
Suecia observatarum generis Cyclopis (1901).
This species was found in most of the nettings. It is closely
allied to C. albidus Jurine. So far as appears from Mr. Lucas’s
collections, it seems to be the prevailing form of Cyclops in the
New Zealand Lakes.
CYCLOPS SERRULATUS Fischer.
This common Northern species occurred, though only sparingly,
in several of the nettings; but the serrulation of the caudal stylets
is seldom so distinctly marked as in European specimens.
OSTRACODA.
Genus NewNuHAmMiA King.
Like Notodromas, except that the mandibular palp bears a
small rudimentary branchial appendage the filaments of which
are directed upwards, and that the posterior maxille have two
branchial filaments attached directly to the limb and not arising
from a distinct plate: the shell profusely tuberculated over the
whole surface. (Mr. King’s description of the genus is: ‘eyes
two, distinct, pedunculated, with a corresponding tubercle on each
valve: a boat-shaped plate on ventral margin.”)
NEWNHAMIA FENESTRATA King*, (Plate XLVIII. figs. 6-9
and Plate L. figs. 1-13.)
Newnhania jfenestrata King, On Australian Entomostraca
(Proc. Royal Soc. Van Diemen’s Land, vol. iii. pl. ix a. 1-12;
Vavra, Die Ostracoden vom Bismarck-Archipel (Archiv f. Natur-
gesch. 1901, p. 180, pl. viii. figs. 1-15).
Female. Shell seen laterally broadly elliptical; height equal to
three-fourths of the length; extremities rounded, subtruncate,
the anterior rather the narrower of the two; dorsal margin
feebly arcuate, ventral rectilinear in the middle, rounded off
toward each extremity: seen from above (Pl. L. fig. 2) the
outline is ovate, broadly rounded behind, tapering evenly from the
middle to the acuminate anterior extremity ; greatest width equal
to more than two-thirds of the length and situated behind the
middle; the greater part of the ventral surface occupied by two
broad, smuous flanges on the contact margins of the two valves,
and by broad crescentic flattened plates stretching from these
flanges nearly as far as the lateral margins of the shell; the
flanges are smooth and longitudinally sulcate, but each lateral
plate is beautifully ornamented with four rows of concentric
parallel rows of rounded tubercles (fig. 3); the general surface
* “On Australian Entomostraca,” by the Rev. R. L. King, B.A. (Papers and
Proceedings of the Royal Society of Van Diemen’s Land, January 1855).
1906. ] OF THE NEW ZEALAND LAKES, 699:
of the shell is covered with closely-set and irregularly shaped
rounded or pointed tubercles (figs. 1, 2, 3): a prominent trans-
parent tubercle in front of the middle and just within the dorsal
margin, through which the darkly coloured eye is conspicuous.
Colour dark grey. Length ‘77 mm.
Male. The shell of the male, seen dorsally (fig. 2), is more
angular in outline, widest near the rounded, subtruncate, posterior
extremity, abruptly tapered in front. The two pairs of antennz
are like those of Notodromas monachus, the posterior pair with
very slender apical joints (fig. 5) and with swimming-sete reaching
beyond the apices of the terminal ungues; the second joint bears
at its distal extremity a long hair with a delicately bulbous
base; the terminal unguis in the male is minutely bipectinate.
Mandible-palp (fig. 6) bearing a minute branchial process which
has a few (4 or 5?) upward-pointing sete. The first pair of
maxille (Pl. XLVIII. fig. 6) of the usual type and provided
with a large branchial plate; second maxilla in the female
(Pl. L. fig. 7) consisting of an expanded club-shaped lamina which
bears a fringe of plumed sete at the distal extremity and a simple
fusiform palp near the base, between which and the apical fringe
are two stout plumose branchial filaments : in the male the maxille
of the second pair form strong prehensile organs (figs. 8, 9), differing
somewhat on the two sides and destitute of branchial setx, The
feet of the first pair are of the usual type (fig. 10), but have an
unusually long apical claw ; those of the second pair (fig. 11) bear
two slender apical sete, one of which (the longer) is reflexed.
Caudal rami (fig. 12) slender, with three slender, closely approxi-
mated apical sete. The male sexual apparatus is of the usual
type (Pl. XLVITTI. figs. 8, 9): a pair of simple, very prominent,
subspherical, pedunculated eyes (Pl. L. fig. 13), which are deeply
pigmented and have a colourless transparent cornea
Habitat. About a dozen examples of this species were taken in
a netting among reeds in Lake Waikare. Being preserved mostly
in picric acid, the shells have lost their mineral substance and
become very thin and flexible, so that the normal characters are
not easily ascertained—especially the distinctive sexual characters.
I have no doubt, however, that this is the species described by the
Rev. R. L. King (loc. cit.); but his figures are scarcely adequate,
and I have here given drawings, so far as my material would
allow, of the more important parts. As regards the shell, some
allowance must be made for the softened, membranous condition.
The slight differences between this species and Notodromaz seem by
perhaps, scarcely to call for aseparate generic name, but the term
Newnhamia having been already proposed by Mr. King it may
very properly be retained, at any rate provisionally.
[Since writing the foregoing description, I find that NV. Senes-
trata has been described and figured by Vavra in a paper—“ Die
Ostracoden vom Bismarck-Archipel” (Archiv f. Naturgesch
1901). Vavra’s specimens were taken in the Island of Ney-
Pommern. Mr. King’s specimens were from Tasmania. ]
700 DR. G. 8. BRADY ON ENTOMOSTRACA [June 19,
CYPRINOTUS SARSI, sp. n. (Plate LI. figs. 1-11.)
Shell of the female, seen laterally (fig. 1), subreniform, highest
near the middle, height equal to more than half the length ;
anterior extremity narrower than the posterior, evenly rounded ;
posterior wider, rounded off below, sloping with a steep curve
above; dorsal margin boldly arched, almost gibbous, highest in
the middle, thence sloping rather steeply and almost in a right
line toward the front and with a more gentle curve backwards;
ventral margin slightly sinuated in the middle. Seen from above
(fig. 2) the outline is elongate-ovate, more than twice as long as
broad, the greatest width in the middle; lateral margins evenly
curved, anterior extremity obtuse, posterior subacuminate.
Surface of the shell smooth, rather densely clothed at the anterior
extremity with very fine, silky hairs, very sparingly hairy behind ;
colour creamy buff, profusely blotched or almost covered with
patches of dark brown, The valves of the two sides are equal
or nearly equal in size, without any overlapping dorsally or at the
extremities; the right valve is very feebly—almost imperceptibly
—tuberculated round the postero-ventral angle. Length 1-4 mm.
The swimming-sete of the posterior antenne (fig. 4) reach slightly
beyond the apices of the claws; caudal rami (fig. 10) very slender,
bearing one very long and one short apical seta and two posterior
marginal sete, both of which are closely approximated to the
apex.
The shell of the male (fig. 3) is smaller and higher in proportion
to length than that of the female. The maxille of both sides
(figs. 6, 7) are strongly built, that of the right side bearing a
very strong, faleate terminal claw, that of the left side a triangular
plate which ends in a slightly hooked prominence; copulative
organs (fig. 11) and ejaculatory duct of the usual type.
Habitat. Taupo Lake. About eight specimens divided evenly
between the two sexes: taken by “netting on bottom in a depth
of 5-25 feet—sandy, with patches of weeds.”
So far as the soft parts of the animal are concerned, there is
little or nothing to distinguish this species from Cyprinotus
dahli G. O. Sars, but the characters of the shell differ in some
important points. There is not the very steep posterior declivity
of C. dahli nor the marked convexity of the ventral margin:
moreover, the valves of the two sides are nearly equal and the
right valve is not raised dorsally above the level of the left, neither
is there any tuberculation of the margins except perhaps a
very indistinct appearance of it at the anterior extremity of the
right valve. The New Zealand shells, as they reached me, were
very thin and membranous in structure, but this was probably a
consequence of their having been preserved in picric acid. The
specimens of Cyprinotus dakli* on which Professor G. O. Sars
founded the species were raised by him in his laboratory from
* G. O. Sars, “On some West-Australian Entomostraca raised from dried sand”
(Archiv f. Mathem. og Naturvidenskab), 1896, p. 24, pl. iv. figs. 1-5.
1906. ] OF THE NEW ZEALAND LAKES, 701
dried Australian sand,and I am much indebted to him for having
kindly sent me specimens for the purpose of comparison. I have
pleasure in naming the species in honour of Professor Sars.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Prate XLVIII.
Ceriodaphiia globosa, p. 695.
Fig.1. Female seen ventrally. x 84,
2. Female seen from right side. » 84.
3. Extremity of post-abdomen. 240.
Bosmina meridionalis, p. 695.
4, Female seen from right side. X 90.
5. Post-abdomen. X 240.
Newnhamia fenestrata, p. 698.
6. Maxillarlobes. 240.
7. Caudal rami with egg-masses and spermatic bundles. > 84.
8. Hjaculatory duct of male. X 100.
9, External copulatory organ of male. X 240,
PratTE XLIX.
Calamecia lucasi, p. 696.
Hig.1, Female seen from right side. > 84.
2. Do. dorsally. X 84.
3. Anterior antenna of male, distal portion. « 240.
4. Posterior antenna. > 300.
5. Anterior foot-jaw. > 240.
6. Posterior foot-jaw. X 240.
7. One of the swimming-feet. > 240.
8. Foot of fifth pair of female. X 240.
9. Fifth pair of feet of male. X 240.
10. Furea. X 240.
Prate L.
Newnhamia fenestrata, p. 698.
Fig. Outline of shell of male—from left side. XX 85.
Do. do. from above. X 85.
Shell of female seen from below. X 84.
Posterior antenna of male. X 84,
Apical joint of posterior antenna; female. > 240.
Mandible and palp. x 240.
Second foot-jaw of female. X 240,
8,9. Do. male, right and left. x 240.
10. Foot of first pair. 200.
11. Do. second pair. > 200.
12. Caudal ramus. X 200.
13. Eye. x 140.
NES Oye wo pO
PxuateE LI.
Cyprinotus sarsi, p. 700,
Fig.1. Outline of shell of female, from left side. 40.
Do. do. from above. 40.
Do. of male, from left side. 40.
Posterior antenna. > 84.
Mandible and palp. X 84.
Second maxilla of right side (male). 200.
Do. prehensile portion, left side. > 200.
Foot of first pair. >< 84.
Last joint of second foot. X 84.
Caudal ramus. X 84.
Ixternal copulatory organs. 84.
SONS We wre
me
702 PROF. C. CHILTON ON CRUSTACEA [June 19,
5. Note on some Crustacea from the Freshwater Lakes of
New Zealand. By Cuarizes Cuitron, M.A., D.Sc.,
F.L.S., Professor of Biology, Canterbury College, New
Zealand.
[Received May 18, 1906. |
Dr. G. 8. Brady has been good enough to submit to me the
few Amphipoda and other higher Crustacea collected by Messrs.
Lucas and Hodgkin during their recent investigation of the
principal lakes of New Zealand*. The first specimens reached
me in November 1905 and were at once reported upon; a few
additional specimens were received in March 1906, and an examina-
tion of these has necessitated some alteration of the general
remarks at first made. It will be seen from the following list that:
the collections of the higher Crustacea were rather meagre and
that all the specimens secured belong to species already known.
For many years I have looked forward to making collections
from the freshwater lakes of New Zealand in the hope of finding
there Crustacea allied to the blind forms inhabiting the under-
ground waters of the Canterbury Plains, just as forms closely allied
to European subterranean species are found in the deep waters.
of the Swiss Lakes. The Crustacea first sent me by Dr. Brady
were, however, disappointing from this point of view, but among
those lately received there are two specimens of the blind species
Paraleptamphopus subterraneus (Chilton), one specimen from
Lake Wakatipu (depth not stated) in the South Island, and the
other from Lake Taupo in the North Island, taken at a depth of
700 feet. This species is widely distributed in the underground
waters of the Canterbury Plains, and has also been found in
surface streams at Castle Hill in Canterbury and in the Longwood
Range in Southland, and its occurrence in the two lakes named
still further widens its area of distribution. It is closely allied to
Paraleptamphopus ceruleus (G. M. Thomson), first described from
a small stream at the top of the Old Man Range in Otago, at a
height of about 3000 feet, but since found to be, like its under-
ground representative, more widely distributed.
The next most interesting species is the little Isopod that I
have identified as Paranthura nigro-punctata (Lucas). Though
a surface form it is of particular interest, since it is the only
known freshwater species of the Anthurid, and thus helps to
throw some light on the origin of the subterranean species
Cruregens fontanus, which belongs to the same family. Taken in
connection with the recent discovery of a Caprellid in the Lake
of Geneva, the occurrence of this Anthurid in freshwater leads us
to hope that other unexpected finds may be looked for on a
further examination of the lakes.
Two other species, Zenagomysis novee-zealandice and Para-
* “A Bathymetrical Survey of the Lakes of New Zealand,” by Keith Lucas.
Geographical Journal, May & June 1904.
1906. ] OF THE NEW ZEALAND LAKES. 703
corophium excavatum, were previously known only from salt or
brackish water on the sea-coast. The little crab Hymenosoma
lacustris was previously known to occur in New Zealand only in
a small freshwater lake near the coast, but it has also been recorded
from streams in Victoria and in Norfolk Island.
In the following list I have given only the most important
references under each species.
BRACHYURA.
HyMENosoMA LACUSTRIS (Chilton).
EHlamena (2) lacustris Chilton, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xiv. p. 172.
Hymenosoma lacustris Chilton, J. c. xv. p. 69, pl. i. fig. 2.
Hymenosoma lacustris Fulton & Grant, Proc. R. 8. Vict. xv,
(new series) p. 60, pl. viii.
One male and one female specimen from Lake Waikare, the
male taken on the stony shore, the female in 5 feet of water.
These resemble the typical specimens from Lake Pupuke
Auckland, except that the posterior tooth of the carapace is quite
absent and the anterior one forms a slight projection of the
outline of the carapace rather than a definite tooth.
This species has been found in freshwater streams in Norfolk
Island and in Lake Colac in Victoria. A full account of the
slight differences observed between the specimens from different
localities will be found in the paper by Messrs. Fulton and Grant
mentioned above.
MACRURA.
XIPHOCARIS CURVIROSTRIS (Heller).
Caridina curvirostris Heller, Voy. Novara, Crust. p. 105.
Xiphocaris fluviatilis G. M. Thomson, Trans. Linn. Soe. viii.
p. 447, pl. xxix. figs. 2 to 13.
Numerous specimens from Lake Waikare, from nettings among
reeds *,
This species is common in freshwater streams throughout the
main islands of the Colony; I have specimens also from the
Chatham Islands.
SCHIZOPODA.
TENAGOMYSIS NOVZ-ZEALANDIZ G. M. Thomson.
Tenagomysis nove-zealandie G. M. Thomson, Journ, Linn,
Soc. xxvii. p. 484, pl. xxxiii. figs. 6 to 8 & pl. xxxiv. figs. 9 to 17.
Six specimens from Lake Waikare, in a netting from among
reeds.
This species has hitherto been known only from the sea-coast.
Mr. Thomson records it from the Kaikorai lagoon (brackish water),
estuary of Waikouaiti River, and rock-pools at Brighton—all
* In the tube with this specimen was a single example of a terrestrial Isopod,
Porcellio scaber MLatr.,an introduced species which must have got among the
collections from the lakes by some accident.
Proc, Zoou. Soc.—1906, No, XLVI, A7
704 ON CRUSTACEA OF THE NEW ZEALAND LAKES. [June 19,
near Dunedin, and from the Bay of Islands, dredged in 8 fathoms.
1 have taken it near the mouth of a little stream at Brighton,
in water which was at the time almost fresh to the taste, though
close to the sea and affected by extra high tides.
AMPHIPODA.
PARACALLIOPE FLUVIATILIS (G. M. Thomson).
Calliope fluviatilis G. M. Thomson, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xi. p. 240.
Paracalliope fluviatilis Stebbing, Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 7, iv.
p- 210.
Numerous specimens from Lake Waikare.
This species is very common in all freshwater streams in New
Zealand ; I have also taken it in perfectly salt-water in Dunedin
Harbour and elsewhere.
PARALEPTAMPHOPUS SUBTERRANEUS (Chilton),
ava
Calliope subterranea Chilton, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xiv. p. 177.
Calliopius subterraneus Chilton, Trans. Linn. Soe. ser. 2, Zool.
vi. p. 234.
Paraleptamphopus subterraneus Stebbing, Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist. ser. 7, iv. p. 210.
One imperfect specimen from Lake Wakatipu (no depth
mentioned), and one from Lake Tapu, taken at a depth of
700 feet.
These are both blind, and do not differ appreciably from speci-
mens from the underground waters of the Canterbury Plains.
This same blind species has also been taken in surface streams at
Castle Hill, Canterbury, at an elevation of 2000 feet above the
sea; and morerecently Mr. R. M. Laing has brought me specimens
from the Longwood Range in Southland. The extension of its
distribution as shown by its occurrence in Lakes Tapu and
Wakatipu is very interesting.
PARACOROPHIUM EXCAVATUM (G. M. Thomson).
Corophium excavatum G. M. Thomson, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xvi.
p. 236.
Paracorophium excavatum, Stebbing, Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 7,
11. pp. 241 & 350.
Several specimens from Lake Rotoiti, 5 fathoms, and Lake
Waikare (netting among reeds).
This species was described by Mr. Thomson from specimens.
obtained from ‘“‘ Brighton Creek (salt-water).” I subsequently
took it in Brighton Creek along with Zenagomysis novee-zealandic
when the water was almost fresh to the taste, and specimens lived
in a small bottle of this water for some months. I have specimens.
also from brackish water at Napier.
It thus appears probable that the last three species are all
capable of living in fresh or in salt water; and the occurrence of
Paracorophium excavatum in freshwater lakes far from the sea.
P28. 1oOG ale Eie
Fig1.C.GHewitt,del. E. Wilson ,Cambridge.
TURBELLARIA FROM CAPE VERDE ISLANDS.
1906.] PoLYCLAD TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS. 705
is very interesting. I do not know of any other freshwater
Corophiide.
IsopoDa.
PARANTHURA NIGRO-PUNCTATA (Lucas).
Paranihura costana Thomson, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xiv. p. 230;
Index Faune N. Z. p. 262.
Paranthura nigro-punctata Stebbing & Norman, Trans. Zool.
Bocwxiie p. LAI) pl: xxv. teenie
A small specimen, about 6 mm. long, from Waikare Lake, taken
at a depth of 5 feet, must, I think, be referred to the species found
on the New Zealand coast, which was long ago identified with this
Kuropean species by Mr. Thomson. The specimen is immature,
the seventh segment of the pereion being small and lacking
appendages. It possesses large distinct black eyes, the colour is
pale yellow with markings of black on the back, and it is evidently
a surface form. Another specimen from the same locality was
dissected and drawn by Dr. Brady, who kindly sent me the
drawings he had made.
So far as I am aware, this is the only freshwater species of the
Anthuride known, with the exception of the subterranean form
Cruregens fontanus from the underground waters of the Canter-
bury Plains, and it is of especial interest for this reason, though it
is quite distinct from Cruregens fontanus.
The species to which I have referred it, Paranthura nigro-
punctata, was first taken by Mr. Thomson among some seaweed
washed up on the beach near the mouth of the Taieri River; I
have several specimens taken at different localities on the East
Coast of Canterbury, which agree closely with the description and
figures given by Stebbing and Norman.
6. On the Marine Fauna of the Cape Verde Islands, from Col-
lections made in 1904 by Mr. C. Crossland.—The Polyclad
Turbellaria. By F. F. Larptaw, M.A. Cantab.
[Received June 8, 1906. ]
(Plate LII.* and Text-figures 111-113.)
CONTENTS.
i. Introduction: p. 705. :
ii. Notes on the Specimens in Mr. Crossland’s Collection: p. 706.
ii. Literature: p. 718.
i. INTRODUCTION.
The collection of Polyclads made by Mr. Crossland is of interest
not only onaccount of the hitherto undescribed species represented
in it, but also because it is the first collection which makes it
* Wor explanation of the’ Plate, see p. 719.
AT#
706 MR. F. F, LAIDLAW ON THE POLYCLAD [June 19,
possible to form any idea as to the characters of the Polyclad
fauna of the warmer waters of the Eastern part of the Atlantic.
Its close general resemblance to the Mediterranean fauna is
obvious. Compared with that of the Western Atlantic, so far as
this has been made known to us through the researches of Verrill
[1888], it need only be said that the two areas, the Cape Verde
Islands on the one hand and the New England Coast on the other,
do not appear to have a single species in common. When con-
trasted with the fauna of our own coasts, it is evident that there
is a limit to the northward extension of many of the species
characteristic of the Mediterranean and warmer parts of the
Atlantic. Thus Prosthiostomum siphunculus occurs on the Jersey
coast, but has never been recorded from the northern shores of
the Channel. But at the same time our Polyclad fauna must
not be regarded as being merely an impoverished ‘ Lusitanian’
type, there is some evidence that it includes also ‘ Boreal’ species
which find in British seas the southern limit of their range. Yor
example, Cryptocelides loveni has been taken in the Clyde area, but
hag not been found further south than this (I am strongly inclined
to believe that the locality given for a specimen in the British
Museum, namely Port Phillip, is a mistake).
So that it will, I believe, in the future be possible to recognise
faunistic areas in the Atlantic for Turbellaria just as such areas
have already been delimited for Mollusca.
The absence of any species of Psewdoceros, and the presence of
several members of the Euryleptide in a collection containing
some sixteen species, at once marks a striking contrast with any
series of specimens I have had the opportunity of examining from
the Indian Ocean, though perhaps further collecting may serve
to decrease the distinction.
ii, NorEes ON THE SPECIMENS IN THE COLLECTION.
Notes supplied to me by Mr. Crossland on his material are here
printed between inverted commas. Numbers in square brackets
give reference to literature. Numbers between curved brackets
() refer to Mr, Crossland’s register of specimens.
PLANCCERIDZ.
PLANOCERA GRAFFII Lang.
Planocera grafjii Lang, Naples Monograph xi., Polycladen, 1885,
p. 434.
Three specimens. (15-17.)
“Translucent brown with sparse reticulum of darker, more
opaque lines. Outline very wavy during the act of crawling; the
animal uses muscular action in progression and extends and
attaches a small part of the margin of the front of the body, then
hauling itself along by this. It reminds one somewhat of an
octopus when crawling.”
?
1906. ] TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS. 707
Dredged 1 fathom, Boa Vista. (15.)
This specimen is 25 mm. long and 18mm. broad; much smaller
than the Mediterranean specimen described by Lang, which had a
length of 65 mm. and a breadth of 40 mm. Except for the
difference in size, however, I can find no character which will serve
to distinguish Mr. Crossland’s specimen from the type.
Two smaller specimens found at St. Vincent at low tide (17) are
to be referred here. They are about 5-6 mm. long and, unlike
the Boa Vista specimen, quite immature sexually.
STYLOCHIDA,
STYLOCHUS NEAPOLITANUS (Delle Chiaje) ?
Stylochus neapolitanus Lang [1884] pp. 447-449, Taf. i. fig. 7.
(9.) “ From the bottoms of lighters; in crevices of compound
ascidians ; or in empty lamellibranch shells. Large and thick, and
though soft, stiff when alive. The specimens differed in colour.
Of two (dated 30—-7-04) the larger is uniformly of a dull brown,
under a lens appearing as dull pink with small grey spots; the
smaller specimen is brighter, light orange with large grey spots.
Of three specimens found together (dated 17-8-04) one is bright
orange in colour, the others brown. In all cases the tentacles are
dark grey and the ventral surface white.”
The largest specimen is about 35 mm. long.
I have some doubts as to whether this species is really identical
with the Mediterranean S. neapolitanus. The species of this
genus are difficult to diagnose in a satisfactory manner, and their
structure does not vary in such a way as to facilitate the
description and ready recognition of species. Consequently I
think it best to record these Cape Verde Is. specimens under this
name. They certainly resemble the typical S. neapolitanus very
closely and are nearly related to it.
LEPTOPLANIDA.
SryLOcHOPLANA (?) SARGASSICOLA von Graff.
Stylochoplana sargassicola v. Graff [1892] pp. 207-213, Taf. ix.
figs. 1-5.
“Two specimens, Boa Vista. Dredged in 1 fathom of water.”
(15: W... 4.)
A widely distributed species, differing to a considerable extent
from other forms referred to this genus.
LepropLaNa ALCINor Schmidt.
Leptoplana alcinoi Lang [1884 pp. 486-489, Taf. 1. figs. 2-5
Several specimens which appear to belong to this species ‘“ from
amongst nodules of nullipore dredged in from 5-10 fathoms,”
with Oligocladus sanguinolentus. (2. W. 2.)
708 . MR. F, F, LAIDLAW ON THE POLYCLAD [June 19,
LEPTOPLANA PALLIDA (Quatrefages),
Leptoplana pallida Lang [1884] pp. 459-492, Taf. iv. figs. 2-3.
One specimen “ from a bucketful of the incrustations of rocks
exposed to surf.” Port Sal Rei, Boa Vista Is. (W. 9.)
The specimen is about 15 mm. long and has the uteri crowded
with eggs,
LEPTOPLANA GRAFFII, sp. n. (Text-fig. 111.)
‘Found amongst nodules of nullipores dredged in from 5-10
fathoms. Ribbon-likeand a strong swimmer. Light colour, only a
broad sandy longitudinal mark centrally and ramifying lines.
Contracted on killing.” (3.)
Text-fig. 111.
Leptoplana graffi. x 5.
This species, represented by a single specimen, has a body
relatively longer and narrower than is found in any other
Lepitoplana.
Length 25 mm.
Breadth 3°) mm.
Brain 3 mm. behind the anterior margin.
Buccal opening 8 mm. behind the brain.
3 aperture 6 mm. behind the buccal opening.
1906. | TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS. 709
The eye-spots have the arrangement which is typical for the
genus. There are a pair of tentacle eye-groups, one on either side
of the brain, each consisting of four or five large eye-spots. In
front of these on either side are a very few (seven or eight)
smaller eyes.
The musculature of the dorsal body-wall is unusually well
developed, especially the oblique inner layer. The dorsi-ventral
fibres also are unusually abundant and of large size,
The short blunt muscular penis projects downwards and a little
backwards into the antrum masculinum. It has_no stylet.
From it the muscular ductus ejaculatorius runs forward,
rapidly widening to form a prostatic compartment whose walls are
lined with a secretory epithelium, but are not chambered. From
the anterior end of this chamber the duct runs forward again
as a narrow muscular tube, again soon widening to form a
vesicula seminalis, which receives at its anterior end the vasa
deferentia. The prostate and vesicle are not so clearly segmented
off from each other as in most species of Leptoplana; in fact with
the conducting part they form a nearly straight tube whose walls,
surrounded throughout their entire length by circular muscle-
fibres, vary somewhat in thickness; being thickest in those parts of
the tube where the lumen is greatest, that is to say in the prostate
and in the vesicula seminalis.
The antrum femininum, opening close behind the antrum
masculinum, passes dorsally into a narrow duct which receives the
secretions of the shell-glands, and then, turning backwards, opens
after a short course into a large accessory vesicle lined with a
vacuolated secretory epithelium. This vesicle contains in the
present specimen a quantity of spermatozoa. Just before it opens
into the accessory vesicle the vaginal duct is joined on its ventral
side by the common termination of the uteri.
The shell-glands are very large, disposed in a dorsal and ventral
layer on either side of the middle line, converging on the sides of
the vagina. They extend outward to the margins of the body.
Leptoplana graffi way be defined as a Leptoplana with a very
elongated body. Penis without a stylet; prostate unchambered,
moderately distinct. Antrum femininum non-muscular ; a large
spherical accessory vesicle present.
ZYGANTROPLANA, gen. Nov.
ZYGANTROPLANA VERRILLI, sp.n. (Plate LIT. figs. 1 & 2.)
Two specimens. St. Vincent Harbour. (6.)
“¢ Amongst weed collected by a diver in 1 or 2 fathoms.
‘Oval with a much waved margin. General colour brown, with
broad, nearly colourless margin, the edge itself with a light red-
brown tinge. Under side colourless.”
Length 7 mm.; breadth 4 mm.
The eye-spots are arranged in two rows convex inwards, lying
at the sides and in front of the level of the brain. This organ is
710 MR. F. F, LAIDLAW ON THE POLYCLAD [June 19,
situated at about a fifth of the total body-length from the anterior
margin. ‘The pharyngeal opening is subcentral, and the pharynx
is fairly large and similar to that of Leptoplana in appearance
(see text-fig. 111, p. 708).
‘The gut-branches are numerous.
The male and female genital ducts open together into a small
antrum at the extreme hind end of the body.
The epidermis contains no rhabdites, but many of the cells
composing it resemble in appearance goblet-cells, and are no doubt
concerned in the production and excretion of mucus or pseudo-
rhabdites. The preservation of the epidermis is unfortunately
not good.
The basement membrane is readily distinguishable in the
sections. Under it lie first a layer of longitudinal muscle-fibres,
within these are circular and diagonal fibres not differentiated into
separate strata, and lastly, on the ventral side only, an inner
longitudinal layer.
As is the case in many other Polyclads, the main gut is clearly
marked off from the branches by the fact that in its walls are
present large numbers of unicellular glands which are not present
elsewhere in the alimentary tract.
The main features of the anatomy of this species are shown
diagrammatically in fig. 2 of Plate LIT.
Male apparatus.—The vasa deferentia unite below about the
hinder end of the large female accessory vesicle to form a single
rather convoluted duct, which runs backwards through a special
sheath or casing of tissue which appears to be prostatic in character.
in this part of its course the ductus ejaculatorius has a very thin
wall. Asit approaches the antrum the wall becomes thicker, and
at the same time the tissue surrounding it takes on gradually a
definite muscular character. Finally the duct opens at the apex of
a small, conical, muscular penis which projects into the antrum
immediately below the termination of the vagina (Pl. LIT. fig. 2, ¢).
It will be most convenient to describe the female apparatus by
following its course in the opposite direction, that is to say
forwards. The vagina is a simple non-muscular tube which
receives the secretion of the shell-glands near its termination and
runs forwards, lying at first above the sheath of the ductus
ejaculatorius. It passes beyond this for some distance, nearly as
far as the hinder level of the pharynx, there turning first upwards
and then backwards, it opens at once into a large accessory vesicle.
Just before this it receives the common opening of the two uteri.
Beyond the point where the shell-glands lie, the vagina is sur-
rounded along its whole course by unicellular glands which form as
it were a second outer layer of the wall of the duct.
The accessory vesicle is large, non-muscular, with glandular
walls. It extends backwards nearly as far as the antrum, and is
distended with a granular secretion to such an extent that it
presses on and nearly occludes the lumen of the vagina when that
lies below it.
1906. | TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS. 711
The uteri are crowded with eggs (Pl. LIT. fig. 1, wé.).
The ovaries lie dorsally to the gut-branches and to some extent
between them, whilst the testes are on the ventral side.
The affinities of the genus are doubtful, but seem to me to be
most probably with the Leptoplanide, though perhaps some
affinity with Stylochocestus may be suggested.
Zygantroplana may be defined as follows :—
An Acotylean genus in which the body is of an elongate-oval
shape, without tentacles. The terminal genital ducts open into &
small common antrum situated at the extreme hinder end of the
body. Penis small, without stylet, no definite prostate gland.
Pharynx subcentral. No marginal eye-groups.
The species bears some resemblance to Leptoplana angusta
Verrill [1888] pp. 485-486, pl. xl. fig. 8, pl. xliv. figs. 2, 2a, 3, but
the latter has, according to Verrill’s figure, more distinct traces of a
tentacle eye-group. Z. angusta may perhaps prove to be congeneric
with the present species.
LATOCESTIDA,
LATOCESTUS PLEHNI, sp. n. (Text-fig. 112.)
Several specimens “‘ found in deep crevices of nullipore, or in
shells, never in the open. The worm will crawl out of its hiding-
place at night if kept in a basin of sea-water, and will even leave
the water and reach out over the edge of the basin, holding the
antericr half of its body horizontally in the air.
Text-fig. 112.
Latocestus plehni, anterior end. X 9.
“¢ Uniformly opaque and rather dark brown in colour. Central
line darker. The margins are kept applied to surface on which
712 MR. F. F, LAIDLAW ON THE POLYCLAD [June 19,
the animal is crawling. It is about 2 inches long but narrow, and
contracts considerably when killed. In appearance it reminds one
of a horse-leech, but never swims. It is common everywhere
where suitable crannies in the rocks occur.”
The arrangement of the eye-spots at the anterior end of the
body is shown in text-fig. 112 (p. 711.) The marginal spots form a
continuous series round the body. This complete ring of eye-spots
serves at once to distinguish the present species from the type of
the genus, L. atlanticus Plehn [1896], which is recorded from the
same neighbourhood. In fact LZ. plehni resembles much more
closely L. argus from the Straits of Malacca. In respect to the
structure and arrangement of the internal organs of the body,
L. plehni shows no noteworthy departure from that found in the
typical species of the genus.
CESTOPLANIDA.
CESTOPLANA RUBROCINCTA (Grube).
Cestoplana rubrocincta Lang [1884] pp. 516-520, Taf. ii. fig. 5.
‘** Under stones at low tide, Boa Vesta.
‘Very contractile.” (3.)
A small specimen 30 mm. long, 3 mm. broad.
ANONYMIDA.
ANONYMUS ViIRILIS Lang (?). (Plate LIT. fig. 3.)
Anonymus virilis Lang [1884] pp. 522-523, Taf. il. fig. 4.
Dredged amongst nullipores, 3 and 10 fathoms. St. Vincent
Harbour. (8. W. 3.)
“Pink or brownish pink with a white transparent border.
Under a simple lens the central part of the body shows a network
of broken light-brown lines, the main lines being radial. Marginal
eyes extend half way down the sides of the body (at least). General
texture thick and soft, shape broadly oval, margin wavy when
crawling.”
Unfortunately this interesting species is evidently a most
difficult creature to preserve satisfactorily. All Mr. Crossland’s
specimens are coated thickly with foreign particles felted together
by the copious epidermal discharge. In the second place, they
are all extremely contorted, and any attempt to flatten them for
examination results in the breaking of the soft body. Two
specimens are already broken into fragments in the bottle. Hence
I give only an incomplete account of them here. The larger
Specimens are about 12 mm. long and 7 mm. wide. In colour,
distribution of the eye-spots, and arrangement of the penes (of
which there are ten or eleven pairs) they resemble closely Lang’s
type.
Sections were cut of a specimen which has the body crowded
with large eggs, and contains spermatozoa in the ‘ Samenblase ”
of the penial structures, although the numerous testes have not
reached a condition of maturity.
1906.] TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS, 713
The structure of the penes and other organs of the body, such
as the musculature, shows a complete agreement with that found
by Lang in his specimens. A difference is, however, to be met
with in the case of the epidermal structures.
Lang has described nematocysts or needle-like bodies of four
types, grouped in batteries, occurring in the dorsal epithelium,
In a young specimen which I have examined I could find no
structures of this type. In sections of the more mature specimen
referred to above are spindle-shaped bodies, each of which has
discharged a thread from its outer end, lying in batteries on the
dorsal surface (Pl. LIT. fig. 3, f). These are perhaps to be referred
to Lang’s fourth type (‘‘ Freie nadeln, an welchen ein Faden spiralig
aufgerollt ist”). Both the spindle and the thread discharged from it
are deeply stained. A number of undischarged needle- or spindle-
shaped bodies occur in the parenchyma, but | have not been able
to see any spiral thread inside these. These are the only nematocyst-
like organs that I have been able to find in my specimens. As,
however, they agree very closely in all other respects with the type
of A. virilis, I have not ventured to give them a distinct name.
°
PSEUDOCERIDA.
THYSANOZOON BROCCHII (Risso) var. CRUCIATUM ¢
Thysanozoon brocchii Lang [1884] pp. 525-536, Taf. vi. figs. 3, 45
von Stummer-Traunfels [1895] p. 161.
Several specimens, ‘‘ from under stones at low tide at St. Vincent
and at Porto Praya.” (1. W. 7.)
““Drab-yellow with dark grey markings. There may be very little
yellow and the general colour becomes a dark grey. Generally,
but not in all the specimens, there is a narrow longitudinal white
stripe and a broader transverse one at about + of the length of the
body from the anterior end.”
The specimens vary in size from about 8 to 16 mm.
EKURYLEPTIDA.
CYCLOPORUS PAPILLOSUS Lang.
Oycloporus papillosus Lang [1884] pp. 568-571, Taf. vi. figs. 1, 2,
Taf, vii. fig. 5.
Under stones at low tide, Porto Praya. (11.)
Small, rather rectangular in shape; margin colourless, nearly
transparent. The hinder edge of the body is carried folded into a
bag dorsally.
This specimen is without papille, and in all probability is to be
referred to Lang’s var. levigatus.
Hallez has described a second species of the genus.
The examination of a large series of specimens referable to this
genus from the various localities in which it occurs would in all
probability reveal the existence of several recognisable races.
714 MR. F. F, LAIDLAW ON THE POLYCLAD [June 19,
PROSTHECEREZUS RUBROPUNCTATUS Lang.
Prosthecereus rubropunctatus Lang [1884] p. 562, Taf. vii. fig. 5
“From the bottoms of lighters, along with Séylochus.” (12.)
“ A very beautiful species.”
Four specimens, one of them very young.
Length of larger individuals about 13-14 mm.; breadth 6-7 mm.
OLIGOCLADUS SANGUINOLENTUS (Quatrefages).
Oligocladus sanguinolentus Lang [1884] pp. 580-582, Taf. vii.
Tig,
“From amongst nodules of nullipores (Lithothamnion)
dredged in St. Vincent Harbour, 5-10 fathoms.”
A number of specimens. (2. W. 7.)
PROSTHIOSTOMIDE.
PROSsTHIOSTOMUM DOHRNIT Lang.
Prosthiostomum dohrnii Lang [1884] pp. 601-603, Taf. v. fig. 2.
Several specimens. (4.) “ Amongst nullipores at low tide, ine
at 10 fathoms, St. Vincent.” Ribbon-like, of a translucent
yellowish colour, with distinct round spots of a darker tint on
the dorsal surface, most numerous medianly. About 2 inches long
when fully expanded.
PROSTHICSTOMUM sp.
One specimen “from nullipore of Bird Rock, St. Vincent
Harbour. It is remarkable that so delicate a creature should live
in a place exposed to the whole force of the Atlantic rollers.”
(W. 13.)
The specimen is very small, only 7-5 mm. long. It has the
terminal male apparatus developed and the vesicula seminalis full
of spermatozoa. There is no appearance of ova, though the
position of the female aperture is indicated by the clearly visible
shell-glands. There are very few rather large eye-spots over
the brain, and some smaller marginal ones arranged very much
as in the young specimens of P. siphunculus figured by Lang.
Perhaps this specimen should be referred to that species, but as
T have neither seen any mature specimens of P. siphunculus from
this locality, nor have any intermediate stages of P. dohrnt
with which to compare it, I think it best to leave it without a
definitive name.
DipostuiID2.
TRAUNFELSIA ELONGATA, sp.n. (Plate LIT. figs. 4-5 and Text-
fig. 113.)
“From sandy shore among weed.
“ Vermiform, thin, anaien ad about 14 inches long by 54 inch
broad, but can contrat to half this length. Riecenib lees to a
worm enhanced by the presence of a pair of slender tentacles
carried at right angles to the body. Ground-colour white, but,
1906. ] TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS. 715
except at the margins, this is largely hidden by granular markings
of a sandy colour.” (5.)
Text-fig. 113.
ph
Sketch of anatomy of Traunfelsia elongata. X 12.
br., brain; ¢, sucker; gi., glandular organs; ph., pharynx; pr., prostatic organ ;
6, male aperture; 2, female aperture.
A very remarkable new species.
The preserved specimens have a length of about 12 mm. and a
breadth roughly of 1 mm. The anterior extremity is rounded
and has lying along either margin for about a millimetre a row
716 MR. F. F. LAIDLAW ON THE POLYCLAD [June 19,
of some 20 eye-spots (see text-fig. 113, p. 715). Almost at the
extreme anterior extremity there projects outwards on either side
a fine tentacle-like process devoid of eye-spots, and evidently very
contractile, varying much in length in the different individuals
reserved.
The brain (b7.) lies about half a millimetre behind the anterior
extremity, over it lie a few eye-spots. The pharynx opening is
near the middle of the ventral surface; the pharynx is rather
elongate and convoluted. The genital apertur es lie close together
in the middle line, the female behind the male, about a millimetre
and a half behind the pharyngeal aperture. At the extr eme hinder
extremity of the ventral surface is a sucker-like organ (c).
The cells forming the epidermis are rather flattened and show
no rhabdites; some of them contain irregular thread-like
secretions. The cells at the margin of the body are more
columnar than those on the dorsal or ventral surfaces. The
ventral cilia are three times as long as the dorsal.
The museles of the body-wall consist of an outer, longitudinal
layer, and of an inner, circular layer, both feebly developed: on
the ventral side there is a second longitudinal layer internal to
the circular fibres, well developed, and occupying nearly one-
fourth of the total thickness of the body
Gut.—The main-gut extends from just behind the brain to the
hinder end of the body, and gives off numerous lateral branches; a
branch also passes forward over the brain.
Structurally the branches are distinguished from the main-gut
by the fact that in them the large gland-cells, which, from their
deep staining, are very conspicuous, are scarce or as a rule absent,
whilst in the main-gut they are very abundant.
Genital apparatus.—The testes and ovaries both lie dorsal to
the gut-branches, though sometimes the ovaries extend down
between them. In the specimen sectionised both testes and
ovaries are mature, and, as in other Polyclads, very numerous.
The contorted ends of the vasa deferentia run forwards and
inwards to open together into the base of the penis. This is a
conical organ which projects backwards into a small cavity, the
antrum masculinum. ‘This organ is not muscular, but consists of
a spongy mass of tissue through which the duct runs to open at
its apex. The projecting part of the penis is lined with an
epithelium continuous with the lining of theantrum. This latter
opens into a small depression or cup on the ventral surface, and
on either side of it is the opening of a very remarkable duct
leading from a compound racemose gland of a type quite unlike
anything I have met with in other Polyclads. These ducts are
lined with columnar ciliated cells; they run upwards and outwards
on either side of the penis in a transverse plane, and each
terminates by branching into a number of small chambers. These
are themselves lined with columnar epithelium of the same type
as the ducts, but that forming the roof of each chamber projects
more into the lumen of that chamber than does the epithelium of
1906. ] TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS. 717
the walls. Consequently each chamber-cavity is in section rather
erescentic, with the horns of the crescent directed upwards. Each
is connected with the terminal duct by a well-defined stalk or
‘neck.’ On either side there are some fifteen or so of these
chambers.
Lying over every one of these is a deeply-staining glomerulus-
like mass of cells, each glomerulus having an oval or nearly
circular outline in section and consisting of a central mass of
cells forming a core, and lying round these an irregular scanty
layer serving as a capsule. The cells of the central core-mass in
one or two cases are wedged at its lower end in amongst the cells
of the root of the small chamber lying immediately below them ;
in other cases there seems to be a very minute channel leading
from the centre of the core into the chamber, but this if it exists
is so small that I cannot consider it satisfactorily demonstrated.
The cells which make up the core have abundant protoplasm, which
stains rather deeply and is very finely granular. Some few of
these cells are larger than the others, more deeply stained, and
pyriform.
Lastly, in the same transverse plane as the two ducts described
above, but in the middle line, the lumen of another conical or
pyriform organ opens into the ventral depression, behind the
penis, directed forwards in this case and armed with a short
cylindrical stylet. At the hinder end of this organ, which must
be regarded as an intromittent prostate, its lumen ends blindly.
The outer wall is muscular, the fibre being almost entirely
circular ; and between the muscular wall and the lumen lies
prostatic tissue crowded with rather large feebly staining granules.
So that the complicated male terminal apparatus consists of
(1) a penis into whose lumen the vasa deferentia open; (2) a pair
of problematic compound ducts lying on either side of the penis;
(3) an intromittent prostate lying behind the penis.
Scarcely less elaborate are the terminal parts of the female
organs. ‘The vagina opening in the middle line, close behind the
depression in which the outlet of male organs lies, runs at first
upwards and forwards surrounded by numerous shell-glands. In
this part of its course it is widened transversely and has a muscu-
lature but feebly developed. Soon the vagina turns backwards, at.
the same time becoming narrow and cylindrical, so that the
circular muscle coat is relatively, if not actually, thicker. At a
level behind its opening to the exterior this part of the vagina
receives the terminations of the two uteri, which run nearly
transversely from without inwards to join it. Behind this it
widens again immediately to form a spherical accessory vesicle
whose non-muscular walls consist of a single layer of cubical non-
ciliated epithelium. This vesicle contains spermatozoa.
The uteri pass outwards and a little forwards from the vagina,
until they reach a point on either side well to the outside of the
main-gut and at a lower level, where each turns backwards and
runs longitudinally. In this longitudinal part of their course
718 POLYCLAD TURBELLARIA OF THE CAPE VERDE ISLANDS. [June 19,
each bears some five sessile spherical vesicles, which ‘are non-
muscular. The cells lining the walls of these vesicles project
inwards, so that the vesicle is almost entirely filled up with a
reticulum of protoplasmic material which contains numerous well-
defined vacuoles; in these coils of spermatozoa lie, and in two cases
sperm-coils are seen passing between the uterus and a vesicle.
Traunfelsia is altogether a remarkable form, but undoubtedly
is most closely allied to Diposthus. Special features to which
attention should be directed are, the presence of marginal tentacles
combined with very elongated body; the remarkable pair of
compound glands developed in connection with the terminal parts
of the male ducts; and, thirdly, the coexistence of an accessory
vesicle opening on the vagina with uterine glands along the course
of the uteri.
The genus shows affinities to Diposthus in the central position
of the pharynx and in the structure of the genital glands,
particularly in the possession of an intromittent muscular pro-
static organ. It bears to Diposthus much the same relationship
as Disparoplana does to Planocera, and should perhaps be made
the type of a subfamily of the Diposthiide.
The genus 7’rawnfelsia may be defined as follows :—
A genus of the Diposthiide of a very elongated form. A pair
of marginal tentacles present which bear no eye-spots. Hye-spots
lie on the anterior margin and over the brain. Pharynx subcentral.
Testes and ovaries dorsal. In addition to the penis and intronittent
prostate which lies behind it, there is a pair of glandular structures
opening on the ventral surface on either side of the penial aperture.
Female apparatus provided both with accessory vesicle and with
uterine vesicles,
iii. LITERATURE.
1884, Lane, A.—Fauna und Fora des Golfes von Neapel. xi.
Polycladen. Leipzig, 1884.
1888. Verrity, A. E.—“The Marine Planarians of New England.”
Trans. Connect. Acad. vill. pp. 459-520, pls. 40-44.
1892, Grarr, L. von.— Pelagische Polycladen.” Zeitschr. f. wiss.
Zool. vol. lv. pp. 189-220, pls. 7-10. 1892.
1893. GamBie, F. W.—“< British Marine Turbellaria.” Q.J.M.S.
xxxiv. pp. 433-515, pls. 10-12. 1893.
1895. Srummer-TRAUNFELS, R. von.—‘“ Tropische Polycladen.”
Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. lx. pp. 689-725, pls. 35-37. 1895.
1896. PumHn, M.—‘‘ Neue Polycladen.” Jena. Zeitschr. xxx.
pp. 137-176, pls. 8-138. 1895-1896.
1902, Larpitaw, F. F.—‘‘ The Marine Turbellaria” in Gardiner’s
‘Fauna and Geography of the Maldive and Laccadive
Archipelagoes,’ 1. 3, pp. 282-311], pls. 14, 15. 1902.
“A Collection of Polyclad Turbellaria from the
Straits of Malacca (Skeat Expedition).” P. Z. 8. 1903, i.
pp- 801-318, pl. 23.
1903,
1906. ] ON AN UNKNOWN MARINE ANIMAL. 719
EXPLANATION OF PLATE LII.
Fig. 1. Zygantroplana verrilli, sp. n.: p.'709. Appearance of a specimen cleared
in cedar-wood oil. X c. 15.
2. Longitudinal section of the same (diagrammatic).
3. Group of nematocyst-like structures from the dorsal epidermis of a specimen
of Anonymus virilis (?): p.712. > 500.
4, Transverse section across the body of Trawnfelsia elongata (p. 714) at the
level of the penis and accessory male glands (diagrammatic). > 50.
5. One of the accessory male glands more highly magnified. > 450.
Explanation of lettering of the Figures.
acc.ves., accessory vesicle. | gl., accessory male gland.
[email protected]., antrum masculinum. | glom., glomerulus.
ant., antrum. | nem., nematocysts.
al., alveolus of gland. nuc., nucleus of epidermal cell.
b.m., basement-membrane. | ov., Ovary.
br., brain. | ph., pharynx.
cap., capsular cells. | sec., secretion of glomerulus.
d., duct. te., testis.
d.’, duct epithelium. | ut., uterus.
F., threads of nematocysts. | v.d. vas deferens.
g-» main gut. | 6, penis.
g-, gut-branches. | 9, external opening of vagina.
7. Description of an unknown Animal seen at Sea off the
Coast of Brazil. By HE. G. B. Meapr-Wa po, F.ZS.,
and Micuareu J. Nicoxu, F.Z.8.
[Received June 19, 1906.)
(Text-figure 114.)
The following are accounts of a large marine animal (text-
fig. 114, p. 720) seen off the coast of Brazil, copied from the
journals made by us during our cruise in the Earl of Crawford’s
yacht ‘The Valhalla’ :—
“On Dee. 7th, 1905, at 10.15 a.m., I was on the poop of the
‘Valhalla’ with Mr. Nicoll, when he drew my attention to an
object in the sea about 100 yards from the yacht; he said: ‘Is that
the fin of a great fish?’ I looked and immediately saw a large
fin or frill sticking out of the water, dark seaweed-brown in
colour, somewhat crinkled at the edge. It was apparently about
6 feet in length and projected from 18 inches to 2 feet from the
water. I could see, under the water to the rear of the frill, the
shade of a considerable body. I got my field-glasses on to it
(a powerful pair of Goerz Triéder), and almost as soon as I had
them on the frill, a great head and neck rose out of the water in
front of the frill; the neck did not touch the frill in the water,
but came out of the water in front of it, at a distance of certainly
not less than 18 inches, probably more. The neck appeared
about the thickness of a slight man’s body, and from 7 to 8 feet
was out of the water ; head and neck were all about the same thick-
ness. The head had a very turtle-like appearance, as had also the
eye. I could see the line of the mouth, but we were sailing pretty
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XLVITTI. 48
j June 19,
MESSRS. MEADE-WALDO AND NICOLL ON
720
*]IZBAG JO 4S¥OI OY} HO [POON PUL Ope AA~opwayy SASSO] Aq Woos SB PLUTTUY OULIEUE JO TPPPAS
PLL SY-4xe],
1906. } AN UNKNOWN MARINE ANIMAL. 721
fast, and quickly drew away from the object, which was going very
slowly. It moved its neck from side to side in a peculiar manner :
the colour of the head and neck was dark brown above, and
whitish below—almost white, I think. When first seen it was
about level with the poop of the yacht, and on the starboard
side. I made it out by the chart to be in about S. lat. 7° 4’,
long. 34° 20’, but I think this is not quite correct. Mr. Nicoll
got the correct position from the captain. The depth of the
water where we saw it was about 300 fathoms, but quickly went
to as much as 1300 fathoms. Since I saw this creature I con-
sider on reflection that it was probably considerably larger than
it appeared at first, as I proved that objects, the size with which
I was well acquainted, appear very much smaller than they really
are when seen on the ocean at a similar distance with nothing
to compare them with.” E. G. B. Meape-WAtxpo.
“ At 10,15 a.m. on Thursday, December 7, 1905, when in lat.
7° 14'S., long. 34° 25’ W., in a depth of from 322 to 1340 fathoms,
Meade-Waldo and I saw a most extraordinary creature about
100 yards from the ship and moving in the same direction, but very
much slower than we were going. At first, all that we could see
was a dorsal fin about four feet long sticking up about two feet
from the water; this fin was of a brownish-black colour and
much resembled a gigantic piece of ribbon seaweed. Below the
water we could indistinctly see a very large brownish-black patch,
but could not make out the shape of the creature. Every now
and then the fin entirely disappeared below the water. Suddenly
an eel-like neck about six feet long and of the thickness of a man’s
thigh, having a head shaped like that of a turtle, appeared in
front of the fin. This head and neck, which were of the same
colour above as the fin, but of a silvery-white below, lashed up
the water with a curious wriggling movement. After this it
was so far astern of us that we could make out nothing else.
“During the next fourteen hours we ‘ went about’ twice and
at about 2 a.m. the following day (Dec. 8th), in lat. 7° 19’S.,
long. 34° 04’ W., the first and third mates, Mr. Simmonds and
Mr. Harley, who were on the bridge at the time, saw a great
commotion in the water. At first they thought it was a rock
awash about 100-150 yards away on the port side, just aft of the
bridge, but they soon made out that it was something moving
and going slightly faster than the ship, which at that time was
doing about 83 knots. Mr. Simmonds hailed the deck, and one
of the crew who was on the ‘look-out’ saw it too. Although
there was a bright moon at the time they could not make out any-
thing of the creature itself, owing to the amount of wash it was
making; but they say that from the commotion in the water it
looked as if a submarine was going along just below the surface.
They both say most emphatically that it was not a whale, and
that it was not blowing, nor have they ever seen anything like it
before. After they had watched it for several minutes it
‘sounded ’ off the port bow, and they saw no more of it.”
Micwae. J. NIcou.
48*
722 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
8. A Classification of the Selachian Fishes.
By C. Tatz Ruean, B.A., F.Z.S.
[Received May 29, 1906. ]
(Text-figures 115-124.)
The classification of the Selachians which I propose is as
follows :—
Subclass SELACHII.*
Series I. TREMATOPNEA.*
Order 1. PLEHUROPTERYGII.
Family 1. Cladoselachide.
Cladoselachus.
Family 2. Cladodontide.
Cladodus, Syimmorium.
Order 2. ACANTHODII.
Family 1. Acanthoesside.
Acanthoessus, Chiracanthus,
Family 2. Diplacanthide.
Diplacanthus, Climatias, Ischnacanthus.
Order 3. ICHTHYOTOMI.
Family 1. Pleuracanthide.
Pleuracanthus, Xenacanthus.
Order 4. EHUSELACHII.+
Suborder 1. PLEUROTREMATA.$
Division 1. Normpanomet.
Family 1. Chlamydoselachide.
Chlamydoselachus.
Family 2. Hexanchide.
Hexanchus, Heptranchias,
* Tuse the word Selachii in the same sense as did Miiller in 1846 and as the
equivalent of the Sélaciens of Cuvier in 1817 (Régne Anim. ii. p. 121).
+ The names Trématopnés and Chismopnés, the latter an obvious misspelling,
proposed in 1806 by C. Duméril with a wider significance, may be Latinised and
applied to the two series of Selachians.
i The Petalodontidie and Psammodontidé, comprising several genera from
Permian and Carboniferous strat
er a, appear to pertain to this Order, but cannot be
assigned a definite position.
§ The Pleurotremata and Hypotremata
1 are equivalent to the Pleurotrémes and
Hypotrémes of C. Duméril.
1906. ] SELACHIAN FISHES. (OR
Division 2. GALEOIDEI.
Family 1. Odontaspidide.
Odontaspis, Scapanorhynchus.
Family 2. Lande.
Lamna, Carcharodon, Cetorhinus,
Alopias.
Family 3. Orectolobide.
Parascyllium,Ginglymostoma,; Rhinodon,
Orectolobus, Chiloscyllium, Stegostoma.
Family 4. Scyliorhinide.
Scyliorhinus, Pristiurus, Pseudotriacis.
Family 5. Carcharude.
Garcharias, Galeocerdo, Thalassorhinus,
Galeus, Trienodon, Triacis, Mustelus, Sphyrna.
Division 3. S@UALOIDEI.
Family 1. Cochliodontide.
Psephodus, Pleuroplax, Xystrodus,
Deltodus, Peecilodus, Cochliodus.
Family 2. Hybodontide.
a. Hybodontine—Orodus, Campodus, Sphenacan-
thus, Tristychius, Hybodus, Acrodus, Astera-
canthus.
b. Paleospinacine—Paleospinax, Synechodus.
Family 3. Cestraciontide.
Cestracion.
Family 4. Squalide.
a. Squaline—Centroscylium, Echinorhinus, Oxy-
notus, Etmopterus, Squalus, Scymnodon,
Centroseymnus, Centrophorus, Scymnorhinus,
Somniosus, Isistius, Euprotomicrus.
b. Pristiophorine—Pristiophorus, Pliotrema.
Family 5. Squatinide.
Squatina.
Suborder 2. HYPOTREMATA.
. Division 1. NARCOBATOIDET.
Family 1. Yorpedinide.
Torpedo, Narcine, Hypnos,Narce, Temera,
Discopyge.
724 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
Division 2. BATOIDEI.
Family 1. Rhinobatide.
a. Pristinw—Sclerorhynchus, Propristis, Pristis.
b. Rhinobatine—Rhynchobatus, Rhina, Rhino-
batus, Discobatus, Trygonorhina, Astrodermus.
Family 2. Raude.
Raia, Psammobatis, Sympterygia,
Cyclobatis.
Family 3. Dasybatide.
Xiphotrygon, Pteroplatea, Urolophus,
Dasybatis, Urogymnus, Ptychodus, Mylio-
batis, Aetobatis, Rhinoptera, Dicerobatis,
Ceratoptera, Ceratobatis.
Series I. CHASUATOPNEA.,
Order HOLOCEPHALI.
Family 1. Pyctodontide.
Pyctodus, Rhynchodus, Paleeomylus.
Family 2. Squaloraude.
Squaloraia.
Family 3. Myriacanthide.
Myriacanthus, Chimeeropsis.
Family 4. Chimeride.
Ganodus, Ischyodus, Edaphodon, Hlas-
modus, Rhinochimera, Havrriotia, Callo-
rhynchus, Chimeera.
IT am of the opinion that any attempt to apply the rule of
priority to the nomenclature of groups such as suborders, orders,
&c., unless it is convenient to do so, cannot succeed. ‘To call the
Notidanoidei either Paleeonotidani, Diplospondyli, or Opistharthri
is to give a misleading idea of the characteristics of the division.
Although the Selachians may quite well be regarded as a sub-
class of the Pisces, it is not improbable that they will be generally
accepted as constituting a class distinct from the true Pisces
(Teleostomi) when their characteristic peculiarities are more
widely known.
The Selachii * may be thus defined :—
Craniate vertebrates with jaws. Nasal organs paired blind
* Tn the definition and classification of the Selachii I have left out of account the
Heterostraci and their supposed allies, primitive fishes of Paleozoic times, as to whose
position in the system no two authors seem to agree.
1906. | SELACHIAN FISHES. 725
sacs, each with a single external aperture*. Exoskeleton of
dermal denticles which are structurally identical with the teeth ;
no membrane-bones. Endoskeleton cartilaginous, the cartilage
often calcified. Gills supported by visceral arches and functional
throughout life; no lungs¢. Median and paired fins with horny
dermal rays$ and with endoskeletal supports in the form of
series of cartilaginous rods, the arrangement of which may be
variously modified. Vertebral column comprising the notochord
and its sheath, simple neural and hemal arches, and intermuscular
elements, the so-called ribs; no supra-neural or imfra-hemal
arches ||. In all the living forms, the males with intromittent
organs, the mixopterygia, which are appendages of the pelvic fins.
* The Teleostom: have two nostrils on each side, except in certain specialised
Teleosts. It has been supposed that these are homologous with the external and
internal nares of higher Vertebrates, the Dipneusti, in which the posterior nostril is
included within the mouth, being cited as evidence of this, especially by those who
consider them to be transitional between Fishes and Batrachians. The development
of these parts in Reptilia, Aves, and Mammalia has also been considered to support
this position, the internal nares being the remnants of open grooves originally
connecting them with the olfactory pits.
From this view I must dissent, regarding the external nares, whether single or
divided into two, as homologous throughout the Fishes and the higher Vertebrates,
and the internal nares as a new formation peculiar to the latter. In the Dipneusti
the absence of preemaxillaries and maxillaries permits the extension of the nasal sacs
to the palate; but it appears to me that the posterior extension of the nasal sacs
external to functional premaxillaries and maxillaries, so as to carry the posterior
nostril into the mouth, is quite impossible. In the Amphibia, the lowest group
with true internal nares, their development supports the view that they are a new
formation.
For a general account, with opposite conclusions, see Balfour, ‘Comparative
Embryology,’ ii. pp. 531-538.
+ The exoskeletal peculiarities of the Teleostomi may be summarised in the phrase
“ dermal ossification.” On the body, where flexibility is a requirement, juxtaposed
rhombic bony plates or “ eanoid scales,” arranged in parallel longitudinal and oblique
series, are developed ; these are found in the more generalised forms, and in the more
specialised ones may be variously modified or may disappear. Other parts of the fish
become strengthened and protected by membrane- bones, and whether we examine the
more primitive members of either the Chondrosteo-Teleostean or the Crossopterygio-
Dipneust series, we find in each the same cranial roof-bones, paired parietals, frontals,
nasals, post-frontals, and supratemporals, also the parasphenoid covering the basis
cranii, the premaxillaries and maxillaries (probably originally overlying labial car-
tilages like those of the Selachians), the dentary, angulare and splenial, sheathing the
Meckelian cartilage, the circumorbitals, postorbitals and preoperculum, the opereular
and subopercular bones, protecting the branchial chamber, and finally a series of bones
overlying the pectoral arch and connecting it with the cranium, post-temporal,
supra-cleithrum, cleithrum, and clavicle.
* The Teleostomi have typically either a lung or its homologue, the air-bladder.
§ The dermal rays of the Teleostomi differ from those of the Selachii in being
more or less ossified ; in order to retain their flexibility, they have become segmented.
In the two subclasses the dermal rays occupy exactly the same position with regard
to the muscles and the endoskeletal supports, and they appear to me to be unques-
tionably homologous throughout both groups. For another view, see Goodrich,
Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. xlvii. (1904) p. 464.
|| In the Teleostomi, in addition to the neural arches which are present in the
Selachii, we find a series of paired elements which are the dorsal equivalents of the
ribs. In the living Chondroste1 and Dipneusti these supra-neurals are attached
proximally to the neural plates (basi-dersals) on each side of the longitudinal
ligament, and they meet above to form the neural spines. The ribs in the
Teleostomes appear not to be homologous with those of the Selachians; in the
former group they lie internal to the muscles and bound the abdominal cavity,
whilst in the latter they lie between the dorsal and ventral muscles, corresponding
rather to the intermuscular bones of many true Fishes. That the Teleostome ribs
726 MR, C, TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
The relations of the principal groups may be diagrammatically
expressed thus :—
Narcobatoidei. Batoidei.
ie :
|
(Hypotremata.)
Galeoidei.
/
/.
/
/
Squaloidei. /
Notidanoidei. | Wf
arte Yi
f
(Euselachii Pleurotremata.)
1
| Holocephali.
Ichthyotomi. | As
\ (Chasmatopnea.)
NS 4
Acanthodii, |
Ply
Pleuropterygii.
(Selachii Trematopnea.)
The, diagnostic features of the two series may be compared as
follows :—
Trematopnea. Chasmatopnea.
Gill-clefts opening directly to | Gill-cleftsopening into a chamber
the exterior. witha single external aperture.
Pterygo-quadrate distinct from | Pterygo-quadrate fused with the
the cranium. cranium.
or infrahemals are the ventral counterparts of the supraneurals is shown especially
well in the Dipneusti, the ribs meeting in the caudal region to form hzmal spines, so
that the ventral arches are exactly similar to the dorsal ones. In the Chondrostei
infrahemal elements are wanting in the posterior abdominal and caudal regions. In
fishes with a bony vertebral column the presence of centra and the co-ossification of
the neural and supraneural and in the caudal region of the hemal and infrahemal
elements usually obscure the structure. I would, then, define the Selachians as
having neural and hemal arches only, and the Teleostomes as having not only neural
and hemal arches, but also supraneural and intrahemal arches.
1906. ] SELACHIAN FISHES. | 727
Thus in their essential features the Chasmatopnea are the more
specialised, but on the other hand they are in some respects more
primitive than any other living Selachians. Of the Trematopnea,
the Pleuropterygii, Acanthodi, and Ichthyotomi are exclusively
Paleozoic, whilst the Euselachii include all the living Sharks and
Rays. These orders rest solely on what is known as to the
structure of the paired fins, and our views as to their relationships
are determined by our conception of the evolution of those
organs, which must therefore be discussed.
The view which is here taken as to the origin and evolution of
the paired fins in the Selachians is as follows :—
The median and paired fins were originally continuous and
were supported by series of parallel cartilaginous rods—pterygio-
phores—set at right angles to the axis of the body. At the line
of junction of fin and body each rod became segmented ; thus we
get a differentiation into basals—the proximal segments within
the body, and radials—the distal segments. The radials often
became subdivided, a series of short ‘ marginal” segments being
the most constant. Hypertrophy in certain regions and atrophy
in others led to the establishment (at least in the Huselachii)
of two dorsals, a caudal, an anal and paired pectoral and
pelvic fins. In the pelvic fins concentration and fusion of the
anterior basalia on each side led to the formation of a pelvis
(except in the Pleuropterygii); in the Euselachii these united
to form a single unpaired cartilage, and some or all of the
remaining basalia fused to form a basipterygium. From their
position of greater importance, evolution has proceeded further in
the pectoral than in the pelvic fins; the cartilages formed by the
fusion of the anterior basalia have grown out dorsally and ventrally
to form the pectoral arch, and the normal course of evolution of
the fin has been in the direction of shortening the base of attach-
ment, thus permitting more varied movements in different planes.
This shortening of the base has not been accomplished by a simple
concentration and reduction of elements, as in the Teleostean
Fishes, but by the outward rotation of the basipterygium, which
has retained its anterior articulation to the pectoral arch, but
posteriorly has separated from the body and has come to lie at the
posterior (inner) edge rather than at the base of the fin. Evolution
in this direction has proceeded furthest in the Ichthyotomi, in
which the posterior radials have extended round on to the inner
edge of the segmented basipterygium.
It is now nearly thirty years since Thacher and Balfour *
independently put forward the theory that the median and paired
fins were of similar origin, both being the remnants of originally
continuous fins. The former based his view on the similar
structure of the median and paired fins in the Selachians and the
Chondrostean Fishes, whilst the latter came to his conclusions
* Tam not overlooking the fact that Mivart also put forward this theory ; but
his memoir, although more elaborate than that of Thacher, islesscomplete. ‘The re-
searches of Dohrn, Mayer, Dean, and others have developed and extended this theory.
728 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
from a study of the development of Selachians. The memoirs of
both authors were so complete and so lucidly written that no one
who carefully studies them can come to any conclusion other than
that the writers had proved their case, and that the theory of
Gegenbaur, that the paired fins and their girdles were derived
from posterior branchial arches and their rays, had been absolutely
and finally disposed of.
However, this latter theory still continues to be put forward
by the Gegenbaurian school, and most writers of text-books seem
to consider it of equal importance with the Thacher-Balfour
hypothesis. Some authors who accept the theory of the similar
origin of the median and paired fins have shown themselves to
be unacquainted with the facts of comparative anatomy and
embryology on which it is based, and have consequently failed in
the attempt to apply it to the elucidation of the relationships of
the various groups of fishes, whilst the writer of a recent memoir
(Kerr, No. 32) has so little understood Balfour’s observations as
to offer an absolutely impossible explanation of them.
Thacher examined the median and paired fins in a number of
Selachian and Chondrostean Fishes. According to him, in the
former group the dorsal and anal fins are supported by a series of
cartilaginous rods, each usually composed of 3 segments [which
may be called basals (within the body-wall), radials (in the
muscular lobe of the fin), and marginals (the distal segments) |],
sometimes of 2 only, sometimes of more. Concrescence of adjacent
segments frequently occurs. Each cartilaginous rod has on each
side a special muscle, separated from its fellows by the fibrous
sheets which run from between the rods to the integument.
Each muscle develeps a fiat tendon which les parallel to the
surface of the fin and inserts itself in the fascia covering the
exterior of the cartilaginous rods and the proximal ends of the
horny fibres.
Comparison of the dorsal and pelvic fins in J/ustelus canis showed
Thacher that they were closely similar. He found that in the
pelvic fin the horny fibres, the muscles and their tendons, and the
cartilaginous supports were of the same structure and stood in the
same relation to each other as in the case of the dorsal fin. The
difference consisted only in that the series of basal segments of
the supporting cartilages in the dorsal fin remained separate, but
were represented in the pelvic fin by 2 basal cartilages—a shorter
anterior piece, the pelvis, united to its fellow in the median line,
and a longer posterior piece, the basipterygium. He considered
that the resemblance of the pelvic fin to the dorsal was at least as
close as to the pectoral, and that the formation of pelvis and
basipterygium was due to concrescence of the basal segments of
the cartilaginous supports, a process of common occurrence in the
unpaired fins.
In the more specialised pectoral fin the pectoral arch was
compared to the pelvis, and the metapterygium to the basi-
pterygium, whilst the propterygium and mesopterygium were
1906. ] SELACHIAN FISHES. 729
regarded as formed by conerescence of the proximal segments of
the radials articulating with the pectoral arch.
The innervation of the paired fins in Mustelus canis was
studied by Thacher, who found that the pectoral fin was imner-
vated by branches of the first fifteen myelonal nerves. The
posterior four (12-15) ran direct to the metapterygium and
then divided into dorsal and ventral branches; the next four
(8-11) formed a plexus, from which they emerged and then
behaved in a similar manner to the ones behind them; the first
seven united with each other and with a minute branch of the
vagus to form a cord which passed through the foramen of
the pectoral arch and then divided to form a dorsal and a ventral
branch. In the pelvic fin a considerable number of nerves
anterior to the fin took part in forming a cord which passed
through the foramen of the pelvis, and posterior nerves ran to
the basipterygium and bifurcated in the same way as the posterior
nerves of the pectoral fin *.
Tn the Chondrostei the dermal fin-rays are more or less ossified
and segmented; except for this, the median fins were found to be
exactly similar to those of generalised Selachians, and the pelvic
fins to be of a more primitive type than the Selachian pelvics,
and to bear even a closer resemblance to the dorsal and anal fins,
inasmuch as the posterior basals remained separate, and the pelvis,
formed by the union of the anterior ones, did not meet its
fellow of the other side.
Thacher’s main results may be stated as follows:—In Selachii
and Chondrostei both median and paired fins consist of dermal
rays, muscles, and endoskeletal supports which are similar mm
structure and in relative position. The pectoral and pelvic
girdles must have been formed by fusion and subsequent out-
growth of the anterior basalia. Both median and paired fins
are to be regarded as derived from originally continuous fins,
perhaps homologous with the median fin-folds and metapleural
ridges of Amphioxus. The type of fin termed “ archipterygium ”
by Gegenbaur must be secondary, and the suggested homology of
limb-girdles with gill-arches cannot be seriously entertained.
Thacher must be held to have proved his case from the facts
of comparative anatomy alone; but, even if it be granted that
the extraordinary resemblances between median and paired fins
might possibly have arisen in organs of dissimilar origin, the
proofs of so improbable a hypothesis must be substantial. If they
wish to be taken seriously, supporters of the theory of the
dissimilar origin of median and paired fins must bring forward
evidence to show that this similar structure is secondary; and if
that be the case we should expect to find signs of it in their
* Whilst the Gegenbaurian school have explained the innervation of the pelvic
fins as due to their migration, they have all ignored the similar innervation of the
pectoral fin, which is absolutely inexplicable in terms of their hypothesis. Moreover,
since forward migration of the pelvic fins in Teleostei has not led to their innervation
by a number of spinal nerves belonging to the myotomes through which they have
passed, why should such an effect have been produced by their backward migration ?
730 MR. 0. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
development. But here we are met with the fact that Balfour
independently arrived at the theory of the similar origin of
median and paired fins from their similar development in Selachian
fishes.
In the types which he studied, Balfour found that the median
and paired fins first appeared as special developments of continuous
ridges of columnar epiblast. In the case of the paired fins this
ridge wasa very transitory structure, connecting the fin-rudiments
only at their first development, and disappearing before they
became at all prominent. In the case of the unpaired fins the
connecting ridge attained a somewhat greater development before
disappearing. Balfour considered that these facts could only bear
one interpretation, viz., that the limbs were the remnants of
continuous lateral fins.
But Prof. Graham Kerr gathers from Balfour that this ridge
connecting the paired fins does not occur in Segylliwm (Seylio-
rhinus), and considers that we now know that it is confined to
the Rays (Hypotremata), from which he infers that the continuity
of the paired fins in the embryo may only be a foreshadowing of
their extension along the sides of the body, which is so charac-
teristic of this group.
Even if this ridge were confined to the Hypotremata, it must
be evident that a very transitory structure, connecting the fin-
rudiments only at their first development, can have no relation
to the secondary extension of the pectoral fins in these Selachians.
But Balfour leaves no doubt as to what were the forms in which
he observed these phenomena. In the ‘ Monograph of the
Development of Elasmobranch Fishes,’ p. 97, a footnote says:
“¢ Unless the contrary is stated, the facts recorded in this chapter
[Chapter VI.] apply only to the genera Seyllwm and Pristiurus.”
After describing the early development of the fins, without
reference to special genera, he notes that the connection of
the paired fins is especially well shown in Zorpedo. In his
wonderful text-book of ‘Comparative Embryology,’ p. 610, we
find: “For the remaining history it is necessary to confine
ourselves to Scyllium as the only type which has been adequately
studied. The direction of the original ridge which connects the
two fins of each side is nearly, though not quite, longitudinal,
ete., ete.”
Tn Balfour's account of the subsequent development the chief
interest attaches to the fin-skeleton. The principal points may
be stated thus:—The supports of both median and paired
fins are segmented from continuous lamine, the segmentation
being to a great extent completed before the differentiation of
the tissue as cartilage. In Seylliwm the fin-skeleton of both
pectoral and pelvic fins in its earliest stages consists of a bar
parallel to the long axis of the body, the outer side of which
is continued into a plate which extends into the fin and very
early becomes segmented into a series of parallel rays at right
1906. | SELACHIAN FISHES. 731
angles to the longitudinal bar, or basipterygium, which is
continuous in front with the fin-girdie. Further changes in the
pelvic fin consist chiefly in the segmentation of basipterygium
from pelvis and of the radials from both. The pectoral ‘arch
develops as a vertical bar of cartilage at the front border of the
rudimentary fin, and externally to the muscle-plates*; the first
part to be formed is that in the neighbourhood of the basi-
pterygium, the dorsal and ventral prolongations being subsequent
outgrowths. Changes similar to those described in the pelvic
fin occur in the pectoral, but, in addition, the basipterygium
(metapterygium) rotates outwards and comes to form the posterior
border of the skeleton of the fin.
Balfour’s conclusions are that the homology of the pectoral
metapterygium with the pelvic basipterygium is established,
and its primitive position is shown to be within the body-
wall and parallel to the long axis of the body. The pelvic fin
represents a stage in the evolution of the pectoral fin, and what
Gegenbaur conceived to be the primitive axis of the biserial fin is
demonstrated to be really the base, so that post-axial rays must
be secondary. The mode of development of the fin-girdles is in
favour of the hypothesis that they are outgrowths of the basi-
pterygia, and the latter may well have been formed from the
coalescence of the originally separate basal segments of the
supporting cartilages, since in the median fins also these are
segmented from continuous lamine. On the other hand, it is
ditticult to see how a limb formed on the type of the embryonic
limb of Elasmobranchs could be derived from a visceral arch with
its branchial rays.
The fact that the theory of the similar origin of the median
and paired fins was put forward on the ground of their similar
structure and development in the living Selachians and Chon-
drostean Fishes cannot be too strongly emphasised. ‘To consider
the Euselachii and Chondrostei as respectively derived from the
Ichthyotomi and Crossopterygii, in which the paired fins are of a
more specialised type, is to ignore the evidence on which the
theory rests.
The order Pleuropterygii includes the Devonian Cladoselachus,
which had broad-based paired fins, the pelvics without fusion of
the basalia, the pectorals scarcely more advanced in structure 7.
Cladodus and Symmorium, of which only the pectoral fins are
known, may be placed in this order provisionally, but are perhaps
transitional to the Ichthyotomi and Euselachii. The anterior
* Balfour has evidently italicised this phrase, because he has shown elsewhere
that the branchial bars are developed in the deeper parts of the mesoblast which
constitutes the primitive branchial arches, and on the inner side of the section of the
body-cavity primitively present in the arches.
+ The strongly heterocercal caudal fin described by Dean shows that Clado-
selachus was more or less pelagic, and lends no support to the view that the broad-
based paired fins of this fish were a special adaptation to bottom living.
732 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
pectoral radials articulated to the pectoral arch are present, but
there is no fusion of their proximal segments; the basipterygium
is short and may be followed by a series of basalia *.
The Acanthodii comprise Paleozoic Selachians apparently
related to the Pleuropterygu, but with a strong spine at the
anterior edge of each of the fins. As in Cladoselachws mixo-
pterygia do not seem to have been developed, a feature which
distinguishes these two orders from the other Selachians. The
Ichthyotomi differ from the Pleuropterygii in that the anterior
pelvic basalia on each side have fused to form a pelvis, whilst the
pectoral fins are of a highly specialised type, the basalia forming
the segmented axis of a biserial fin and the anterior radials
articulated to the pectoral arch having been lost. In the
EKuselachii the pelvis is a single unpaired piece; basipterygia are
formed in both pectoral and pelvic fins, and in the fermer the
proximal segments of the anterior radials have united to form
two cartilages, the propterygium and mesopterygium. In the
Holocephali the paired fins bear a considerable resemblance
to those of the Euselachii, but the pelves remain separate, and
the piece formed by the fusion of the anterior pectoral radials
does not seem to be the homologue of either propterygium or
mesopterygium.
The order Euselachii meludes all the living Sharks and Rays
and may be divided into two very natural and sharply defined
suborders, which may be compared thus :—
Plewrotremata. Hypotremata.
Superior margins of eyes not
free.
Gill-openings ventral, all below
the base of the pectoral fin,
which extends forward above
them.
Anterior margin of pectoral fin
joined to the side of the body
or head,* the elongate pro-
pterygium lying at the base
| of the fin.
Pectoral radials +» numerous,
multisegmented, distally bi-
furcated, all reaching the
free edge of the fin.
Hyes with free margins.
Gill-openings lateral, the last in
front of or above the base of
the pectoral fin.
Anterior (propterygial) margin
of pectoral fin free.
Pectoral radials typically simple
and of few segments, usually
only the anterior ones reach-
ing the free edge of the fin.?
Two halves of the pectoral arch
well separated above (text-
fig. 123, p. 754).
Suprascapular cartilages either
united to the vertebral column
or else above it.
* Some authors have placed Cladodus with the Ichthyotomi, a view not
endorsed either by Cope or Boulenger.
The structure of the pectoral is very similar
to that of the pelvic fins of the Ichthyotomi or of Hybodus, as described by
Campbell Brown.
+ See exception in definition of the Lamnide.
1906. } SELACHIAN FISHES. 733
Plewrotrvemata (con.). Hypotremata (con.).
Cranium without cartilages at- | Paired preorbital cartilages,
tached to the olfactory cap- | attached or articulated to the
sules* (text-fig. 118, p. 742). | olfactory capsules, always
| present and well-developed
| (text-fig. 122, p. 753).
Pterygo-quadrate with a process | Pterygo-quadvate without pala-
(palato-basal process of Ge- | to-basal process, not attached
genbaur) which is articulated | or articulated to the cranium.
or attached by ligament to
the cranium.
Hyomandibular and ceratohyal | Hyomandibular purely suspen-
both bearing cartilaginous sory, not bearing cartilaginous
vays and supporting the | rays; first hemibranch sup-
first hemibranch ; ceratohyal ported only by the ceratohyal,
a single cartilage attached to | which is segmented into 2 or
the lower end of the hyo- | 3 pieces and is either attached
mandibular (text-fig. 115, high up on the posterior edge
p- 734.) of the hyomandibular or else
| 1s entirely separated from it.
It would be difficult to imagine a group more natural or better
defined by a number of anatomical peculiarities than the Hypo-
tremata. The idea sometimes expressed that the ventral position
of the gill-clefts is of little importance, and that Pristiophorus and
Squatina would be almost as well placed among the Rays as with
the Sharks, is founded on ignorance of the many and striking
differences between the Sharks and the Rays.
Dr. Smith Woodward divides the Euselachii into two groups, to
which he applies Hasse’s terms Asterospondyli and Tectospondyli,
the latter including the Rays and the Sharks without an anal fin.
This is so far natural in that there can be no doubt that the loss
of the anal fin in the Squalidze indicates affinity to the Hypotre-
mata, but it does not take into account the resemblances between
the Cestraciontide and the Squalidz or the differences between
the latter and the Hypotremata.
Dr. Woodward has been influenced by the resemblance of
Pristiophorus to Pristis and by the Ray-like features of Squatina.
The Tectospondyli are also said to be characterised by the presence
of large spiracles, even in the most specialised forms; but this
does not hold good for pelagic Sharks of this group (e. g. Sommiosus),
and Ground-Sharks of the other (e.g. Orectolobus) have the spiracles
as large as in the Rays. A supposed difference in the structure
of the vertebral column is the remaining reason for the recogni-
tion of the Asterospondyli and Tectospondyli, the latter being
defined as having the vertebre, when fully developed, with the
concentric calcified lamine predominating over the radiating
lamine, and the former as having the radiating lamin predo-
* Paired processes of the prorbital margin of the ethmoidal region may be present,
and in Heptranchias segment off as separate cartilages.
734 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
Text-fig. 115.
b.
Mandibular and hyoid arches of a Pleurotreme (A) and a Hypotreme (B).
A. Squatina angelus (after Gegenbaur). B. Raia clavata (after Parker).
pt, pterygo-quadrate; », palato-basal process; m, meckelian cartilage; h, hyo-
mandibular; ec, cerato-hyal; 6, basi-hyal; 7, cartilaginous branchiostegal
rays.
minant. These terms have no practical application ; both groups
include types in which the secondary calcification of the vertebral
centra has no laminar structure (e. g. Rhynchobatus, Oxyrhina),
and others in which it is deposited as a series of concentric
lamine (Squatina, Cetorhinus); also in both are forms in which
the calcification presents a radiating pattern in cross section
(e. g. Narcine, Orectolobus).
In order to arrive at a natural arrangement of the Huselachii
I have studied at any rate the more important of the numerous
memoirs dealing with their anatomy, and wherever possible, and
1906.} SELACHIAN FISHES. 735
especially in the case of genera of doubtful position, I have endea-
voured to confirm or to extend the observations which have been
made by others. The endoskeleton of the Selachii may be conveni-
ently considered under the heads: (1) the axial skeleton, or cranium
and vertebral column; (2) the visceral skeleton, comprising the
labial cartilages, jaws, and branchial arches; and (3) the pterygial
skeleton, comprising the supports of the median and paired fins,
including the pectoral and pelvic arches and the mixopterygia.
Modifications in structure of these three systems are considered
in the account which follows.
In all living Selachians the vertebral column is made up of
the notochord and its cartilaginous sheath and of dorsal and
ventral series of paired cartilages attached to the latter. These
paired cartilages consist of principal pieces, neural plates (basi-
dorsals) and hemal plates (basi-ventrals), and of intercalary pieces
alternating with these, the interneural and interhemal plates.
Centra may be formed by the segmentation of the cartilaginous
notochordal sheath. The neural plates are typically broad at the
base and narrowed above and vertebral in position, whilst the
interneurals are correspondingly narrowed below and intervertebral
in position. Both neurals and interneurals may meet in the
middle line and unite above the spinal cord; or if the interneurals
of one side are juxtaposed above the apices of the intervening
neurals, then only the interneurals may so unite.
A median series of cartilages may sometimes apparently be
segmented off from the united paired elements. The neurals and
interneurals may not meet above, and in that case the roof of the
neural canal may be completed by a longitudinal strip of cartilage,
apparently of independent origin, usually, but not always, seg-
mented*. Sometimes the incomplete union of neurals and inter-
neurals leaves a series of interspaces, which are filled by a median
series of cartilagest. The plates composing the neural and
heemal arches may each become secondarily segmented into two or
more pieces £.
The hemal plates correspond to the neurals and are vertebral
in position, whilst the interhzmals are intervertebral. The latter
are often reduced or absent, especially in the caudal region. In
the preecaudal region the hemals remain separate and may bear
rib-like cartilages, which are intermuscular in position and probably
not homologous with the ribs of Teleostomi. In the caudal region
the hemals unite below to form a complete hemal arch, and a
median series of cartilages may be segmented off. Primitively the
neural and hemal plates are loosely attached to the chordal sheath,
but sometimes they become more intimately united with it, and
* Tn ayoung Carcharias melanopterus I find an unsegmented median longitudinal
rod of cartilage completing the neural canal.
+ The median cartilages of Scyliorhinus are probably not derived from the
neural arches.
{ Compare Hasse’s plates of various Hypotremata and also Helbing’s figures of
Lemargus borealis and L. rostratus.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. XLIX. 49
136 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
they may even grow round it and meet laterally, each neural
uniting with the corresponding heemal *.
Text-fig. 116.
Diagrammatic transverse sections of vertebra of Cetorhinus (A), Ginglymostoma (B),
Galeocerdo (C), Narcine (D), Etmopterus (E), and Squatina (#). (All after
Hasse.)
n, neural arch; h, hemal arch; ¢, calcified double cone; s, secondary calcification ;
a, principal uncalcified areas, radiating to the bases of the arches in A, B,
and C.
* This extension of the neural and hemal plates round the chordal sheath appears
to be often inversely proportional to the secondary caleification of the centra. In
nearly all the Galeoidei the calcifications extend throughout the centrum and the
neural and hemal arches do not extend downwards or upwards, but im Pristiurus,
where the secondary calcification has disappeared, they meet round the centra,
1906. ] SELACHIAN FISHES. 137
The notochord may be unconstricted and its sheath unseg-
mented, as in the Holocephali and in the greater part of the ver-
tebral column of Chlamydoselachus ; or it may be constricted by an
annular thickening of the cartilaginous sheath below the middle of
each neural’ plate, but without the formation of a calcified ring and
with imperfect segmentation, as in Hexanchus; or calcified rings
may be formed in the chordal sheath, which usually take the form
of double cones, so that the notochord is constricted vertebrally
and expanded intervertebrally, whilst the centra are better defined
and more completely separated. This type of centrum, with a
calcified nomule cone and ee further calcification, as in the
Secondar y calcification 1 may be deposited round the El double
cone either homogeneously or as a series of concentric lamelle, and
may form a complete and continuous investment, or may be broken
up by uncalcified areas so as to present a radiating pattern in cross
section. ‘‘ Asterospondylic” centra (text-fig. 116, A, B & C) may be
defined as those in which the secondary calcification leaves four
principal uncalcified areas radiating from the central double cone
to the bases of the neural and hemal arches, and are characteristic
of the suborder Galeoidei, although in the Scyliorhinide a series of
modifications set in which culminate in a complete reversion to
the cyclospondylic type in the genera Pristiurus and Pseudotriacis.
‘““Tectospondylic” centra (text-fig. 116, D & F) are those with
well-developed secondary calcifications not arranged on the astero-
spondylic plan. Hasse ‘has applied this term to the various types
of centra found in the Batoidei, and in Squatina and Pristiophorus,
and it is impossible to give any definition which will include these
and exclude Cestracion. Probably also the so-called asterospondylic
centra of some Hybodonts would have to be included.
In the precaudal region the vertebre are as numerous as the
myotomes, and the neural plate is typically either perforated or
notched posteriorly for the exit of the ventral root of a spinal
nerve, whilst the interneural is perforated or notched posteriorly
for the exit of the dorsal root. In the greater part of the caudal
region of all Plagiostomi the vertebre are twice as numerous as
the myotomes, and consequently every other pair of neurals and
interneurals are not perforated or notched for nerve-exits. To
this condition the name “ diplospondyly ” has been applied, and
the condition which obtains in the caudal region of the Holocephali,
where the vertebre, as ascertained by the number of neurals and
interneurals, are more than twice as numerous as the eS
as indicated ‘by the nerve-exits, has been turned “ polyspondyly ”
by Hasse.
The transition from monospondylic to diplospondylic myotomes
may be abrupt, as in Squalus, or there may be an intermediate
region. Thus in Heptranchias, as described by Mayer, the dupli-
cation of the arches precedes that of the centra, a number of these
bearing two pairs of neurals and hemals, so that ever y other pair
of interneurals in this region corresponds to the middle of a
AQ*
738 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
‘centrum. In JMustelus, according to the same author, the centra
become more and more elongated in the posterior praecaudal region,
and we pass from normal vertebre to some in which the broader:
neural plates bear an extra median cartilage, which are followed
by others with two extra median cartilages corresponding to the
still broader neural plates; then follow the “ half-vertebre.” In
Scyliorhinus, as described by Ridewood, the transitional stages
are (1) the broadening of the neural plate and introduction of an
extra median cartilage, (2) the division of the centrum and of the
neural and hemal plates, (3) the intercalation of an extra inter-
neural between two contiguous neurals.
Hasse considered polyspondyly to be the original condition, but.
it seems more probable that monospondyly is primitive and that
diplospondyly and polyspondyly are secondary. Ridewood has
suggested that the diplospondyly of the caudal myotomes of the
Euselachii may be due to the need for greater flexibility in this.
region, and if we add to this the fact that the caudal myotomes
are longer than those of the trunk *, we seem to have a basis for
a possible explanation of this phenomenon.
Some explanation of the structure of the mixopterygia (text-
fig. 117) is necessary. These paired intromittent organs, which
have been especially studied by Jungersen and Huber, are append-
ages of the pelvic fins, and are supported by a cartilaginous skeleton.
A groove extending for the whole length of each appendage is the
duct of a glandular sac at its base, which may or may not contain
a special glandular body. In the Euselachii the skeleton of the
appendage consists principally of an aaial cartilage, either a pro-
longation of the basipterygium, or more probably the last radial,
enlarged and modified. Proximally one to four short segments.
of the axial cartilage may be defined, and an accessory cartilage,
which appears to be the displaced penultimate radial, is attached to
these or to the axial cartilage proper. The groove of the appendage
is bordered by a dorsal and a ventral marginal cartilage, which
are united basally to the axial cartilage. Articulated to these
distally are dorsal and ventral terminal cartilages, and a varying
number of additional terminal pieces may be present, some of
which may be spinous. Finally, one or more covering pveces,,
sheathing the terminals, may be present.
The contents of the glandular sac are driven by means of
special muscles along the duct formed by the closing of
the edges of the groove, and out through the aperture formed by
the extension of the terminal pieces, which appear also to have
the function, when extended, of retaining the organ in position..
From the structure of the mixopterygia alone Huber has arranged
the Huselachii in three groups—the first corresponding to the
* In a specimen of Squalus acanthias I find 4 anterior preecaudal vertebra have-
the same length as 3 posterior precaudals, 5 posterior precaudals are equal in length
to 8 anterior caudal “ half-vertebre,” which again are as long as 6 “ half-vertebra ”’
of the region behind the second dorsal fin; one of these last, in fact, is of the same-
size as one of the anterior trunk vertebrae, showing that the myotome is twice as long:
1906. ] SELACHIAN FISHES. 739
Notidanoidei and Squaloidei (except Squwatina), the second to the
Galeoidei, the third to the Hypotremata and Squatina. The last-
named is admitted, however, to belong as much to the Squaloidei
as to the Hypotremata. The Holocephali have mixopterygia
which differ considerably from the Euselachian type.
Text-fig. 117.
Ai oT?
yer
A\ ees enee 7v 3
Lae 1S -----fi2
| a Wie
piss - 35-0
€ CL?
Dorsal views of the skeleton of the mixopterygia of Somniosus (A), Lamna (B), and
Rhinobatus (C). (All after Jungersen.) In C the covering piece has peen
removed, and is shown in a ventral view of the terminal part.
%, pelvic basipterygium; 7, radials; a, accessory cartilage; y, proximal segments
of axial cartilage; ax, axial cartilage proper; g, terminal portion of axial
cartilage; vd, dorsal marginal cartilage; rv, ventral marginal cartilage;
td, dorsal terminal picce ; tv, ventral terminal piece; ¢ and ¢d,, terminal pieces ;
c, covering piece.
The Huselachii are the only group which call for a detailed
systematic account.
Order EUSELACHII.
Suborder 1. PLEUROTREMATA.
Division 1. NoTIDANOIDEL.
Six or seven gill-cleftson each side; a single dorsal fin, not
preceded by a spine, opposite to the anal.
The Sharks of the two closely allied families which comprise
this suborder show a combination of primitive and specialised
740 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,.
features, and form an isolated group without very close relation-
ships to other Huselachii.
The gill-clefts retain their primitive position, as in the Lam-
nide and Squalide, the last being in front of the base of
the pectorals. It is probable that their large number is a
primitive feature, but the recent discovery of a Pristiophorus with
six gill-clefts shows that the importance of this character has.
been overestimated. In this case, however, it is accompanied by
a very generalised arrangement of the branchial skeleton.
The snout is supported by a simple anterior prolongation of the
cranium,
In Chlamydoselachus the notochord is unconstricted, except
anteriorly, where there are a few calcified rings. In Hewanchus
the notochord is constricted by annular thickenings of the carti-
laginous sheath, there being no calcification. In Heptranchias
the notochord is constricted vertebrally by a series of calcified
rings, which assume more and more the form of a double cone
towards the tail. In the caudal region, secondary calcification
may give rise to four, six, or eight short rays, radiating from the
central double cones.
The dorsal and anal fins have numerous pterygiophores, which
in Chlamydoselachus ave rather irregularly arranged and exhibit.
some fusion, especially basally. In Hepiranchias the radials are
regular and the basals of each fin are fused to form two large
cartilages (text-fig. 120, B, p. 747).
The pectoral fin has a rather peculiar and quite unique structure.
The propterygium is rather small, but broad, and distally forms a
convex surface for the articulation of the mesopterygium, which
it partly excludes from the pectoral arch. The mesopterygium is.
well-developed, and extends to the anterior edge of the fin distally
to the propterygium. In Chlamydoselachus it is smaller than in
Hexanchus and Heptranchias, and bears fewer radials than the
metapterygium, which is composed of a long proximal and a short
distal segment. In the Hexanchide the metapterygium consists of
a very short proximal and a long distal segment; it bears about as
many radials as the mesopterygium. The radials are simple and
composed of from three to five segments (text-fig. 119, D, p. 743).
The mixopterygia are of the Squaloid type, the axial cartilage
being cylindrical and pointed, the ventral marginal cartilage
short and distal in position. It is evident that this is a more
primitive structure than that of the Galeoid Sharks.
The Hexanchoidei resemble the Galeoidei in the absence of fin-
spines. They resemble the Squaloidei in the structure of the
cranium and of the mixopterygia. These features, which they
have in common with the Sharks of the two other suborders, are
undoubtedly primitive and indicate only the derivation of all three
from. the same stock. Their peculiar characters may be either
primitive, as in the case of the vertebral column and the gill-
clefts, or specialised, 7. e. the absence of the first dorsal fin and
the structure of the pectoral.
1906.) _ SELACHIAN FISHES. 741
Family 1, CaLtamyposELACHID.
Body very elongate; mouth nearly terminal. Pterygo-quadrate
not articulated to the cranium. Teeth with broad bases and with
three slender erect subconical cusps.
The only representative of this family is the widely distributed
Chlamydoselachus anguineus, the anatomy of which has been
described by Dr. 8. Garman.
Family 2. Hexancnipa.
Body moderately elongate; mouth inferior. Pterygo-quadrate
with postorbital articulation to the cranium. Teeth with elongate
bases and with a series of compressed oblique cusps.
Teeth similar to those of the living Heaanchus and Heptranchias
are found in Jurassic and Cretaceous strata. The cranium,
visceral arches, and paired fins of the two genera of this family
have been described by Gegenbaur, the vertebral column by Hasse
and Mayer, the median fins by Mivart and Mayer.
Division 2. GALEOIDET.
Five gill-clefts on each side; two dorsal fins, neither preceded
by a spine; anal fin present.
The relationships of the five families which comprise this sub-
order may be expressed thus :-—
Scyliorhinide. Carchariide.
Orectolobide.
| Lamnide.
|
Odontaspidide.
In the Odontaspidide and Lamnide the last gill-cleft is in front
of or vertically above the origin of the pectoral fin, whilst in the
other families it is above the base of that fin. The Carchariide
are remarkable for the development of a nictitating membrane,
and the Orectolobide for the presence of a pair of oro-nasal
grooves.
The pterygo-quadrate is not articulated to the cranium, which in
the typical forms is easily distinguished from that of other Sharks
by the structure and arrangement of the rostral cartilages. These
are three rods, of which the lower median one, an anterior pro-
longation of the basis cranii, is directed obliquely upwards, whilst
the two upper ones, arising from the walls of the olfactory capsules,
converge inwards, the three nearly or quite meeting anteriorly
(text-fig. 118, B, p.742). This arrangement is constant throughout
the Odontaspididee, Lamnide, Scyliorhinide, and Carchariide. In
the Orectolobide, all of which have a very short and broad snout,
742 MR. C, TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
the three rods may be present, but short and not convergent
anteriorly, or they may be entirely absent (text-fig. 118, C).
Text-fig. 118.
Crania of Scymnorhinus (A), Carcharias (B), and Orectolobus (C), seen from
above. (A and B after Gegenbaur, C after Haswell.)
7, rostrum; 7, nasal capsules.
The calcification of the vertebral centra, although subject to
considerable modifications within the group, is nevertheless of
great importance in determining the relationships of the families.
The primary calcifications take the form of a series of double cones
which constrict the notochord vertebrally. Inthe Odontaspidide,
Lamnide, and most Orectolobide, the secondary calcifications,
usually deposited as concentric laminee, radiate from these to the
periphery in such a way as to leave four principal uncalcified areas
running from the central double cone to the bases of the neural and
heemal arches (text-fig. 116, A, B & C, p. 736). In Chiloscyllium
and in the Scyliorhinide and Carchariide, modifications of this
arrangement result from a tendency for these calcifications to start,
not from the central double cone, but from points nearer the
periphery. In the Carchariide and Scyliorhinide, there may be
developed four calcified rays, running from the central double
cone into the four principal unealcified areas above mentioned
(text-fig. 116, C). The extreme of specialisation is reached in the
Scyliorhinid genera Pristiurws and Pseudotriacis, in which the
secondary calcification is represented only by a thin peripheral
layer.
The dorsal and anal fins have their cartilaginous supports
typically well-developed, numerous and regularly arranged, with
little tendency to fusion (text-fig. 120, A, p. 747).
The pectoral fin in the Odontaspidide, Lamnide, Scyliorhinide,
and Carchariide has perhaps a more primitive structure than in
1906. } SELACHIAN FISHES. 743
any other Huselachii. The propterygium excludes the meso-
pterygium from the margin of the fin. The mesopterygium is
small and articulates directly with the pectoral arch, and most of
the radials are attached to the metapterygium. In the Odontas-
pidide the radials are simple, of moderate length and of com-
paratively few segments. In the Lamnide (text-fig. 119, E) they
Text-fig. 119.
Skeleton of the pectoral fin of Mustelus (A), Pristiwrus (B), Orectolobus (C),
Heptranchias (D), and Carcharodon (E). (A after Thacher, B and D
after Gegenbaur, C and EH after Haswell).
p, propterygium ; m, mesopterygium ; mt, metapterygium.
are composed of several segments, and extend to the free edge
of the fin; they show a tendency to bifurcate, whilst short distal
intercalated cartilages are developed, recalling the structure of the
pectoral fin in Cladoselachus. In the Scyliorhinide and Carcha-
744 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
riide each radial consists usually of three segments, the proximal
being longer than the middle ones. In the former family (text-
fig. 119, B, p. 748) the distal segments are short, in the latter
(text-fig. 119, A) they are more or less elongate. The Orectolobide
have a more specialised type of fin (text-fig. 119, C), which bears
considerable resemblance to that of the Squalide. The pro-
pterygium is usually small or absent, and the mesopterygium is
enlarged and expanded distally ; it is more or less similar to the
metapterygium, from which itis almost completely separated by an
oval foramen, and bears about the same number of radials, each of
which is simple and formed of three or more segments.
The mixopterygia (text-fig. 117, B, p. 739) have a very uniform
and special structure throughout thesuborder. The axial cartilage
is dorso-ventrally flattened ; it is usually only partly separated from
the basipterygium by a single small proximal segment ; the acces-
sory cartilage is small, rounded, oval or oblong in shape. The
dorsal and ventral marginal cartilages are elongate and extend
to the proximal end of the axial cartilage; their free edges are
approximated and, in the Scyliorhinide, may even coalesce. The
terminal cartilages vary somewhat in number. ‘The glandular sac
contains no special glandular body.
Family 1. ODONTASPIDIDA.
No nictitating membrane; no oro-nasal grooves; last gill-cleft.
in front of the base of pectoral*. Rostral cartilages convergent
anteriorly. Vertebral centra with secondary calcifications extending
from the central double cones to the periphery, leaving four
principal uncalcified areas radiating to the bases of the neural and
heemal arches. Pectoral fin with small propterygium and meso-
pterygium ; radials mostly attached to the metapterygium of
moderate length.
The genera Odontaspis and Scapanorhynchus, which comprise
this family, date from the Cretaceous. They may be distinguished
from the Lamnide by the subequal dorsal fins. I have examined
a centrum of Odontaspis, which presents exactly the same
appearance in transverse section as that of Orectolobus, described
by Hasse.
Family 2. LaMNIp&.
Closely allied to the Odontaspidide, differing as follows :—Last
gill-opening, if small, vertically above the origin of the pectoral fin,
if wide extending downwards in front of the base of the pectoral.
Pectoral radials long, extending to the free edge of the fin.
Large pelagic Sharks, with spiracles minute or absent, pectoral
fins faleate and caudal strongly heterocercal. The second dorsal
fin much smaller than the first and opposite to the anal. Most
of the existing genera appear to date from the Cretaceous.
* In a stuffed specimen of Scapanorhynchus owstont the last gill-opening appears:
to be anterior to the pectoral fin.
1906. ] SELACHIAN FISHES. 745,
Family 3. ORECTOLOBID.
Allied to the Odontaspidide, but distinguished by several
features of specialisation. Oro-nasal grooves present; last two to
four gill-openings above the base of the pectoral. Rostral carti-
lages, if present, short and not convergent. Pectoral meso-
pterygium enlarged and expanded distally, more or less similar to
the metapterygium ; an oval foramen between the mesopterygium
and metapterygium.
Examination of a stuffed specimen of the large Rhinodon
typicus leaves no doubt that it is closely related to Ginglymostoma,
from which genus it differs only in those features in which it
resembles the Basking Shark, Cetorhinus maxinws, 7. e. the small
teeth, long gill-rakers, wide gill-clefts, &c., which are obviously
of physiological rather than phylogenetic importance.
Probably the Mesozoic Palcoscylliwm and Cantioscylliwm should
be placed in this family, all the members of which have the dorsal
fins placed posteriorly, the first not or scarcely in advance of the
ventrals.
Family 4. ScyLioRHINIDA.
No nictitating membrane ; no oro-nasal grooves; last one or two
gill-clefts above the base of the pectoral. Rostral cartilages
convergent anteriorly. Vertebral centra with secondary calcifi-
cations as in the preceding families or variously degenerated ;
when complete, with four short calcified rays extending from the
central double cones into each of the principal uncalcified areas.
Pectoral fin with small propterygium and mesopterygium ; radials
of moderate length, mostly attached to the metapterygium, of 3
segments. Mixopterygia with the edges of the marginal carti-
lages united, forming a tube.
Scyliorhinus and Pristiwrus comprise Dog-fishes of small or
moderate size, either littoral or inhabitants of the deep-sea.
The latter appears to date from the Jurassic, the former from the
Cretaceous. The spiracles are well-developed, the first dorsal is
above or behind the ventrals, and the caudal is very feebly
heterocercal. ”
I have examined a spirit-specimen of the rare Pseudotriacis
microdon, which agrees with Pristiwrus in general form, in the
shape and position of the mouth, structure and position of the
nostrils and spiracles, in the presence of a fold of skin below the
horizontally elongated eye, in the position of the last gill-cleft and
the shape of the caudal and paired fins. I have examined one of the
caudal vertebree, in which, as in Pristiwrus, the secondary calcifi-
cation is reduced to a thin peripheral layer. From other
Scyliorhinide, Pseudotriacis is distinguished by the longer and
more anteriorly placed dorsal fin.
The Cretaceous and Eocene Mesiteia may belong to this family.
746 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
Family 5. CARCHARIID.
A nictitating membrane ; no oro-nasal grooves; last one or two
gill-clefts above the base of the pectoral. Rostral cartilages
convergent anteriorly. Vertebral centra with secondary calcifi-
cations, starting near the central double cones and extending to
the periphery, forming four principal calcified areas (in the shape
of a Maltese cross), between which four uncalcified areas radiate
to the bases of the neural and hemal arches; from the central
double cones four calcified rays extend a greater or less distance
into the uncalcified areas. Pectoral fin with small propterygium
and mesopterygium, most of the radials being attached to the
metapterygium; radials usually formed of three segments.
Mixopterygia with the free edges of the marginal cartilages not
coalescent.
The first dorsal is usually in advance of the ventrals, rarely
(Tricenodon) partly above them. ‘The spiracles are small or absent.
The caudal fin is strongly heterocercal in the pelagic genera, but
not in the others. The family appears to date from the Kocene
and there are no extinct genera. The Hammer-headed Sharks
(Sphyrna) perhaps deserve to rank as a subfamily (Sphyrnine).
Division 3. SQUALOIDEI.
Five or six gill-clefts on each side; two dorsal fins; in the
living forms each dorsal fin preceded by a spine or the anal fin
absent.
The reasons which induce me to include the Cestraciontide and
their extinct allies in the same suborder as the Squalide are
especially derived from the structure of the median and paired
fins and of the mixopterygia, which affords sufficient evidence of
the close relationship of these Sharks. Hach of the families
defined below possesses certain features of specialisation and, with
the exception of the Squatinide, which are modified Squalide,
must be regarded as having evolved along divergent lines from
the same ancestral stock, which the Squalide, although the anal
fin is absent, resemble perhaps more than the Cestraciontide.
The rostrum is typically a simple prolongation of the anterior
wall of the cranium (text-fig. 118, A, p. 742), and never has the
form characteristic of the Galeoidei. The pterygo-quadrate is
either not articulated to the cranium (Squalide, Squatinidze), or
it may have acquired a preorbital (Cestraciontide) or postorbital
(Hybodontidee) articulation.
In the Squalide, Squatinide, and Cestraciontide, the primary
calcifications of the vertebral column are in the form of double
cones which constrict the notochord vertebrally. In the first
family secondary calcification is absent, except in Pristiophorus,
which has a calcified ring external to and separated from the
central double cone. In Squatina a series of concentric calcified
lamine surrounds the central double cone. In the Cestraciontide
1906. | SELACHIAN FISHES. 747
the secondary calcification forms a series of radiating ridges,
which do not appear to reach the periphery and are directed
without relation to the neural and hemal arches. The vertebral
column seems to have been unecalcified in the Orodontide,
Cochliodontide, and Hybodontine. According to Smith Wood-
ward, the vertebre in Palcospinax were ‘ cyclospondylic,
sometimes feebly asterospondylic,” and in Synechodus “ distinctly
asterospondylic.”
In the Hybodontide and Cestraciontide, most Squalide, and at
any rate some Cochlodontide, each dorsal fin is preceded by a
Text-fig. 120.
i Miisecew ALAS TAR
SW Maa
ae ee oo
Skeleton of the dorsal fin of Mustelus (A), Heptranchias (B), Cestracion (C),
Squalus (D), Pristiophorus (H), and Squatina (F). (A after Thacher,
B and F after Mayer, E after Mivart.)
s, spine; 6, basals; 7, radials; m, marginals.
spine. There can be no question as to the homology of the
dorsal fin-spines in the Cestraciontide and Squalide, since they
748 MR. C, TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
are exactly similar in structure and position, and pierce the skin
in the same manner, LEach spine is pointed and more or less
cylindrical, and is hollow and implanted on a process of a large
basal cartilage which supports all or most of the series of radials.
This cartilage is deep proximally and has the upper edge oblique ;
it may be triangular or four-sided, but with the posterior edge
much shorter than the anterior one. A precisely similar arrange-
ment has been found in Hybodus. When the spine becomes
rudimentary or is entirely lost, this characteristic arrangement of
the cartilages may be slightly modified (text-fig. 120, C, D, H & F,
. (47).
: eee supports of the pectoral fin (text-fig. 121) have
typically the following arrangement :—The propterygium bears a
single radial and excludes the mesopterygium from the edge of
the fin. The mesopterygium is well-developed; it is narrowed
Text-fig. 121.
Skeleton of the pectoral fin of Squatina (A), Squalus (B), and Pliotrema (C).
(B after Gegenbaur.)
p, propterygium ; m, mesopterygium; mt, metapterygium.
proximally, where it articulates direct with the pectoral arch,
and expanded distally, bearing a considerable number of radials.
The metapterygium is usually similar to the mesopterygium and
bears about as many radials. The radials are simple and mostly
formed of 3 segments (Squalide) or 4 (Squatinide) or several
(Cestraciontidee).
1906.] SELACHIAN FISHES. 749
This type of fin is found in Squalus, Pristiophorus, and Hybodus.
Modifications arise from the fusion of pro- and meso-pterygia
(Cestracion), or of meso- and meta-pterygia (Centrophorus), or of
all three (Seymnorhinus), and also from fusion of the proximal
segments of the mesopterygial radials (Cestracion). The pectoral
fin in Sqguatina is very similar to that of Squalus, but the pro-
pterygium is directed forward and bears several radials.
The mixopterygia (text-fig. 117, A, p. 739) present certain con-
stant characteristics. The axial cartilage is cylindrical and distally
pointed ; it is separated from the basipterygium by one, two, or
three proximal segments; the accessory cartilage, when present,
retains the form of a radial with but little modification. Usually
the ventral marginal cartilage is confined to the distal part of the
appendage, but sometimes (e. g. in Seynmorhinus) it extends nearly
to the proximal end of the axial cartilage. The glandular sac
contains no special glandular body, except in Sqwatina, which is
peculiar also in that a ventral covering piece is developed.
Family 1. CocHLioDoNnTID#.
Carboniferous Sharks in which “ at least one of the transverse
series of teeth encircling each ramus of the jaw is fused into a
continuous curved plate.” Dorsal fin-spines often present;
vertebral column uncalcified and probably acentrous.
Family 2. Hypopontipa.
Body not depressed ; five gill-clefts on each side. Each dorsal
fin preceded by a spine; anal fin present; pectorals normally
shaped. Teeth all separate. Pterygo-quadrate with a well-
developed postorbital articulation with the cranium.
Paleozoic and Mesozoic Sharks which may be grouped into two
subfamilies :—
A. Hybodontine. Fin-spines with longitudinal ridges or series
of tubercles; vertebral column uncalcified and probably
acentrous.
This subfamily perhaps includes two groups which cannot, at
present, be properly defined. The Permian and Carboniferous
Orodus, Cumpodus, ete. are, according to Hastman, characterised
by the presence of a single enlarged series of symphysial teeth,
presumably belonging to the lower jaw. The Mesozoic Hybodus,
Acrodus, and Asteracanthus form a very natural group; the
males have paired postorbital cephalic spines. The lateral teeth
are elongateand the symphysial teeth few and large (in comparison
with Cesiracion). From Hybodus, with conical or cuspidate teeth,
we pass to Acrodus, with rounded non-cuspidate teeth, and thence
to Asteracanthus, with flattened quadrate teeth. Hxtraordinarily
well-preserved remainsof Hybodus have been described by Campbell
Brown. They show the postorbital articulation of the pterygo-
quadrate and the structure of the median and paired fins. The
750 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
cartilages of the dorsal fin are very similar to those of the existing
Cestraciontide and Squalide. The pelvic fin is remarkable for
its primitive structure, only 6 basalia being fused to form a basi-
pterygium, the posterior 8 being distinct. If Campbell Brown’s
interpretation of the pectoral fin be accepted, its structure is quite
unlike that of any known Shark. Iam convinced, however, that
he has mistaken the propterygium for the metapterygium and
vice versa, and that the fin is in reality almost exactly similar to
that of Squalus or Pristiophorus.
B. Paleospinacine. Dorsal fin-spines smooth. No cephalic
spines. Vertebral column with calcified centra.
The Triassic and Cretaceous genera Palcospinax and Synechodus
have a dentition not unlike that of Hybodus, to which they are
evidently related. The postorbital articulation of the pterygo-
quadrate has been described in Synechodus by Smith Woodward.
Family 3. CestRAcIoNTIDs.
Body not depressed; five gill-clefts on each side, the posterior
ones above the base of the pectoral fin. Paired oro-nasal grooves.
present. Each dorsal fin preceded by a spine; anal fin present ;
pectorals normally shaped. Pterygo-quadrate with preorbital
articulation to the cranium, the palato-basal process being broad
and greatly developed. Vertebral centra calcified.
The genus Cestracion, ranging from the Jurassic to the present
day, may be regarded as allied to the Hybodontide in so far as
both have been derived from a common ancestor with a generalised
dentition and without articulation of the pterygo-quadrate to the
cranium. The resemblance of the lateral teeth to those of Acrodus
most certainly does not indicate any special relationship to that
genus, which is clearly a modified Hybodus.
Family 4. SquaLip&.
Body not depressed. Five or six gill-clefts on each side, the
last in front of the base of the pectoral, whichis normally shaped.
No oro-nasal grooves. Each dorsal fin often preceded by a spine ;,
no anal fin. Teeth small or moderate, sometimes conical or
cuspidate, often compressed. Pterygo-quadrate not articulated to.
the cranium. Vertebral centra calcified.
Of the Squaline, Squalus and Centrophorus appear to date from
the Cretaceous.
Some authors would place the genera with normal snout and
without apparent dorsal fin-spines in a distinct family, but it
must be borne in mind that the recent researches of Helbing have
shown that rudimentary spines are present. Moreover, in some
species of Centroscymnus the spines are very small and do not.
even pierce the skin.
Jaekel has described the anatomy of Pristiophorus in detail and
1906. ] SELACHIAN FISHES. 751
has shown that it is closely related to Squalus. The anatomy of
Pristis has been described by Gegenbaur and agrees in all essential
features with that of Rhinobatus. In spite of these researches the
writers of modern text-books still seem to believe in some special
relationship between these two genera, which resemble each other
to a certain extent in the appearance of the saw-like rostrum, but
differ so widely in other respects.
Family 5. SquaTrInip&.
Body depressed. Five gill-clefts on each side, the last in front
of the base of the pectoral, which is produced forward external to
the gill-clefts, this anterior extension being free from the body.
Dorsal fins without spines, situated on the tail; anal fin wanting.
Teeth subconical, pointed. Pterygo-quadrate not articulated to
the cranium. Vertebral centra calcified.
The remarkable genus Squatina, dating from Jurassic and
Cretaceous times, is unquestionably related to the Squalide. It
has been regarded as a connecting-link between the Sharks and
Rays, but in the strongly depressed form of the body and the
backward shifting of the dorsal fins it has gone further than the
more primitive of the true Batoids, yet without modification of
pterygo-quadrate, hyomandibular, hyoid or pectoral arch from the
Squaloid type. The gill-clefts are lateral in position and crowded
together. The arrangement of the cartilages of the pectoral fin
is far more similar to that found in the Squalide than to that of
the Batoids. The cartilaginous supports of the dorsal fin are
arranged as in the Squalide. The paired przorbital cartilages
typical of the Batoidei are absent.
In favour of Batoid relationships may be cited the calcification
of the vertebral column, which is rather similar to that of the
Rhinobatide, and the structure of the mixopterygia, which,
although extremely similar to those of Squalus, present two features
characteristic of the Batoids, viz. the development of a ventral
covering piece and the presence of a special glandular body in the
glandular sac.
To sum up then :—In all essential characters, 7. e. position of
the gill-clefts, structure of pterygo-quadrate, hyomandibular, hyoid
and pectoral arch, arrangement of the cartilaginous supports of
the pectoral fin, Sguatina is a typical Squaloid. In these and other
features it shows specially close relationship to the Squalid. The
depressed body, the extension forward of the pectoral fins, and
the backward position of the dorsal fins are Ray-like features of
specialisation which do not, however, appear to indicate Batoid
relationships. Finally, the structure of the vertebral column and
the mixopterygia point to real affinity to the Hypotremata, and
we must infer that both they and Squatina have evolved from
Sharks similar to the Squalide, but in which probably the
vertebral column and the mixopterygia had already attained a
structure somewhat similar to that found in Squatina.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. L. 50
752 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
Suborder 2. HYPOTREMATA.
In addition to the features enumerated above which distinguish
the members of this suborder from the Pleurotremata, we may
note others which are common to all the members of the group.
The body is depressed. There are 5 pairs of gill-openings.
The dorsal fins, if present, are not preceded by spines and are
placed more or less posteriorly, the first never in advance of the
pelvies; the anal fin is wanting. The elongate propterygium
is directed forwards and may be divided into several! segments ;
it bears a considerable number of radials; the backwardly directed
metapterygium is similar to the propterygium ; the comparatively
small mesopterygium bears relatively few rays ; increase in length
of the region of articulation may or may not be accompanied by a
corresponding elongation of the mesopterygium. In the former
case (Rhinobatide, Raiidze) one or more radials become distinctly
attached to the pectoral arch between mesopterygium and meta-
pterygium ; in the latter (Dasybatide) the mesopterygium may
segment into two or three pieces*.
The mixopterygia (text-fig. 117, C, p. 739) show the following
peculiarities :—The axial cartilage ends in a rather broad, flat
process with a rounded edge; it is separated from the basiptery-
gium by from two to four proximal segments. ‘The accessory
cartilage (wanting in Warcine) is radial-like, but more or less
flattened ; proximally it is attached to the first axial segment and
distally to the axial cartilage proper. One or more covering pieces
are developed and there is a special glandular body in the glandular
sac.
Division 1. NARCOBATOIDEIL.
Paired electric organs between the pectoral fins and the head.
Rostral cartilages paired or branched. Preorbital cartilages greatly
expanded, reticulated or branched, extending forwards to the
anterior margin of the snout, articulated on each side proximally
to a process of the upper or anterior wall of the nasal capsule and
distally to the anterior end of the propterygium (text-fig. 122, B).
Suprascapule united above the vertebral column (text-fig. 123, A,
p. 754).
Family ToRPEDINIDA.
Dorsal fins two, one or none, if present situated on the tail ;
caudal fin present; pelvics not notched. Basalia of the dorsal
fin in small number (3); radials in moderate number (8), simple,
of moderate length, not nearly extending to the free edge of the
fin. None of the radials of the pectoral fin directly attached to the
* Comparison of the pectoral cartilages in Dasybatis and Myliobatis convinces
me that this is the true explanation of the structure of the latter. Gegenbaur
considered that the posterior segments were formed by the fusion of proximal
segments of radials which had become attached to the pectoral arch.
1906. | SELACHIAN FISHES. 753
pectoral arch. Mixopterygia with two proximal axial segments,
with the marginal cartilages rather short and distal in position,
with three terminal pieces and a large ventral covering piece, and
with the glandular body extending nearly to the distal end of
the appendage. Vertebral centra with secondary calcifications
deposited either continuously or as concentric lamin, forming
ridges which show various patterns in cross section*.
Text-fig. 122.
Anterior part of cranium of Rhynchobatus (A), Torpedo (B), and Dasybatis (C).
(A and B seen from below, after Gegenbaur ; C seen from above, after Haswell.)
r, rostrum ; 7, nasal capsules; p, preorbital cartilages.
The head and trunk, with the pectoral fins, form a smooth
subcircular disc, and the tail is rather short and stout, with a
longitudinal fold on each side.
Division 2. BATOIDETL.
No electric organs between the pectoral fins and the head.
Rostrum, if developed, simple, unpaired. Preorbital cartilages
simple, short or of moderate length, not extending forwards,
attached on each side to the lateral or posterior wall of the nasal
capsule (text-fig. 122, A & C). Suprascapule united to the ver-
tebral column f (text-fig. 123, C, p. 754).
* The forms figured by Hasse in some cases bear a considerable resemblance to
the Lamnidz, in others to the Cestraciontide.
+ According to Gegenbaur, who has been followed in this matter by other
anatomists, there is no separate suprascapula in these fishes, but a cartilaginous
expansion of the fused neural arches, to which the pectoral arch is on each side either
simply attached (Rhinobatide, Raiide) or articulated by means of a ball-and-socket
joint (Dasybatide).
Dissection of several genera has convinced me that this view is erroneous. The
neural arches in this region form a ridge to which the suprascapular cartilages are
firmly united, the line of junction in all cases remaining quite visible. Although
different enough from the Narcobatoid type, the distinction is not so marked as has
been supposed.
754 MR. C, TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
Family 1. RarNopatipa.
Dorsal fins two; caudal fin present; pectorals of varying
extent; pelvics not notched. Basgalia of the dorsal fin in small
number (2 only supporting the radials of the fin); radials rather
numerous, simple, short or of moderate length, not nearly extending
to the free edge of the fin. One or more of the radials of the pec-
toral fin often articulated directly to the pectoral arch between
mesopterygium and metapterygium. Mixopterygia with 3 or 4
proximal axial segments, with the marginal cartilages long and
extending to the proximal end of the axial cartilage (in Riinobatus),
with three terminal pieces and a large ventral covering piece,
and with the glandular body extending nearly to the distal end of
the appendage. Vertebral column with the secondary calcification
either homogeneous or lamellar in structure, complete or forming
8 rays—a dorsal, a ventral, 2 lateral, and the others between them.
Text-fig. 123.
B
Diagrams illustrating the relations of pectoral arch and vertebral column in the
Narcobatoidei (A), Pleurotremata (B), and Batoidei (C).
v, vertebral column ; ¢, coraco-scapular cartilage; s, suprascapula.
In the Pristine the produced rostrum is armed on each side
with a series of teeth and the pectoral fins do not reach the pre-
orbital cartilages. The extinct Sclerorhynchus occurs in the
Cretaceous and Pristis dates from the Eocene. Inthe Rhinobatinz
the snout is not armed with teeth and the preorbital cartilages arti-
culate with the propterygia. Rhinobatus of the present day had
several representatives in Jurassic and Cretaceous times. The
remarkable Jurassic genus Asérodermus should apparently be
placed here.
1906. } SELACHIAN FISHES. 759
In all the members of this family the teeth are small and
obtuse. There is a more or less distinct longitudinal fold on each
side of the tail. The differences in the shape of the body and the
development of the pectoral fins are considerable, but from
anatomical considerations there can be no question that we are
here dealing with a very natural group. Dzscobatus, in which
the pectoral fins extend as far forward as in Raia, resembles
Rhinobatus in the arrangement of the cartilages of the dorsal fin
and in the shape of the ventrals, and should not be placed in the
Raiide. The number of radials directly attached to the pectoral
arch varies from none in Sclerorhynchus and one in Pristis to eight
in Trygonorhina.
Family 2, Ramps.
Preorbital cartilages articulated to the propterygia. Usually -
two small dorsal fins near the extremity of the tail; caudal fin
Text-fig. 124.
Skeleton of the dorsal fin of Torpedo (A), Rhinobatus (B), Myliobatis (C),
and Psammobatis (D).
6, basals; 7, radials.
small or absent; pectorals extending to the snout, sometimes
confluent anteriorly ; pelvics notched. Basalia of the dorsal fin
directed obliquely upwards and backwards, anteriorly imbedded
in the body, elsewhere connected by a membrane to the back of
the tail; radialia nearly reaching the free edge of the fin, some
756 MR. C. TATE REGAN ON [June 19,
of them branched. Some of the radials of the pectoral fin articu-
lated directly to the pectoral arch between mesopterygium and
metapterygium. Mixopterygia with 2 proximal axial segments,
with the marginal cartilages long, the dorsal one extending nearly
to the proximal end of the axial cartilage and the ventral one
not quite so far, with 5 or 6 terminal pieces and 1 to 3 dorsal
covering pieces, and with the glandular body restricted to the
glandular sac proper. Vertebral column with the secondary
calcification much as in the preceding family, but with dorsal and
ventral rays most developed.
Principal genera: Raia, Psammobatis, Sympterygia. The
former dates from the Cretaceous; the Cretaceous genus Cyclobatis
is allied to Sympterygia*.
The Ratide are clearly modified from Rhinobatide of the type
of Rhinobatus, to which they bear a considerable resemblance. In
the dentition and in the presence of two longitudinal folds on the
side of the tail similar to the preceding family, but in the greater
development of the pectorals and the degeneration of the vertical
fins of a more specialised type. Psammobatis is peculiar in lacking
a rostral prolongation of the cranium.
Family 3. DasyBavTipa.
Preorbital cartilages articulated to the propterygia. Dorsal fin
absent or else a single small fin situated near the root of the
tail; caudal fin present or not; pectoral fins extending to the
extremity of the snout; pelvics not notched. Often one or more
strong serrated spines on the tail, behind the dorsal fin if this be
present. Basalia of the dorsal fin more deeply imbedded anteriorly
than posteriorly ; radials branched, extending to the free edge of
the fin. Pectoral mesopterygium extending the whole of the
distance between propterygium and metapterygium, sometimes
segmented into 2 or 3 pieces. Mixopterygia with 2 proximal
axial segments, with marginal cartilages of moderate length and
distal in position, with 2 terminal pieces and 1 or 2 ventral
covering pieces, and with the glandular body extending nearly to
the distal end of the appendage. Vertebral column with secondary
calcification much as in the Rhinobatide.
Several of the recent genera as well as the extinct Xiphotrygon
occur in the Hocene. The Cretaceous Piychodus appears to be
intermediate between Dasybatis and Myliobaiis.
The lateral tail-folds characteristic of the preceding families
are usually absent, but vertical folds may be developed. A
cartilaginous rostrum is absent. Dissection of a specimen of
Myliobatis aquila shows that the generally accepted idea that the
pectoral fins are interrupted, leaving the sides of the head free
and reappearing at the extremity of the snout, is erroneous. The
propterygia have exactly the same form and extent as in Dasybatis
- * InSympterygia the pelvis has well-developed prepubic processes, as in Cyclobatis.
In the latter the enlarged anterior pelvic radial has been mistaken for a lateral
process of the pelvis. ;
1906 _ SELACHIAN FISHES. 157
and bear well-developed radialia throughout. For Myliobatis and
the allied genera it may then be stated that the pectoral fins are
continuous, but are very muscular and have the anterior edge
emarginate. Gegenbaur’s dissection of the pectoral fin in this
species shows a radial attached to the pectoral arch between the
first and second segments of the mesopterygium ; this is not the
case In my specimen,
The mixopterygia of Dasybatis, Teniura and Myliobatis have
been described by Huber, who has shown that they are extremely
similar throughout.
BIBLIOGRAPHY.
The well-arranged bibliography at the end of Dean’s ‘ Fishes
Living and Fossil’ (1895) will be found useful. The more
important works dealing with Selachian classification are the
following :—
1. Cuvier et Valenciennes, Histoire naturelle des Poissons, I.
1828).
2. cate u. Henle, Systematische Beschreibung der Plagio-
stomen (1841).
3. A. Duméril, Histoire naturelle des Poissons, I. Elasmo-
branches (1865).
4, Giinther, Catalogue of Fishes, VIII. (1870).
5. Giinther, An Introduction to the Study of Fishes (1880).
6. Haswell, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, ix. 1884, p. 71.
7. Smith Woodward, Catalogue of Fossil Fishes, I. (1889) &
IT. (1891).
8. Jaekel, Die Kocainen Selachier von Monte Bolca (1894).
9. Jordan & Evermann, The Fishes of North and Middle
America, I. (1896).
10. Smith Woodward, Vertebrate Paleontology (1898).
11. Jaekel, Sitzungsb. Ges. naturf. Fr. Berlin, 1898, p. 44.
12. Bridge, The Cambridge Natural History, Fishes (1904).
Cuvier and Valenciennes (1), Duméril (3), and Smith Woodward
(7) give general accounts of the changes in classification and
nomenclature introduced by their predecessors.
Gegenbaur has described the cranium and visceral arches (14),
the pectoral arch and fin (13), and the pelvic fins (15) in a number
of types. This work has been supplemented by Haswell (6) ; whilst
other authors have described the skeleton of isolated genera—1. e.,
Chlamydoselachus (16), Pristiophorus (17), Scapanorhynchus or
Mitsukurina (18), Somniosus (19).
13. Gegenbaur, Unters. vergl. Anat. Wirbelth. IT. (1865).
14. Gegenbaur, op. cit. IIT. (1872).
15. Gegenbaur, Jenaische Zeitschr. v. 1870, p. 448.
16. Garman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. xii. 1885, p. 1.
17. Jaekel, Arch. f. Nat. Ivii. 1891, p. 15.
18. Jordan, Proc. Cal. Ac. (3) i. 1898, p. 199.
19. Helbing, Acta Ac. German. lxxxii. 1904, p. 335.
798
ON SELACHIAN FISHES. {June 19,
_ The following deal with the vertebral column :—
20
21
22
23
. Hasse, Das natiirliche System der Elasmobrachier (1879-—
1885).
. Mayer, Mittheil. Zool. Stat. Neapel, vi. 1885, p. 217.
. Gadow and E. C. Abbott, Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. clxxxvi.
1895, p. 163.
. Ridewood, Journ. Linn. Soc. (Zool.) xxvii. 1899, p. 46.
Gadow gives a bibliography which may be consulted for
further references.
The literature of the paired fins up to 1892 is summarised by
Wiedersheim (31), and from then to 1901 by Boulenger (33).
The following may be mentioned here :—
24.
25.
26.
27.
- 28.
29.
- 30.
3l.
32.
33.
Thacher, Trans. Connect. Ac. iii. 1877, p. 281.
Thacher, op. cit. iv. 1877, p. 233.
Balfour, A Monograph of the Development of Elasmo-
branch Fishes (1877).
Mivart, Trans. Zool. Soc. x. 1879, p. 458.
Balfour, A Treatise on Comparative Embryology (1880-81).
Dohrn, Mittheil. Zool. Stat. Neapel, v. 1884, p. 161.
Mayer, Mittheil. Zool. Stat. Neapel, vi. 1885, p. 217. .
Wiedersheim, Das Gliedmassenskelet der Wirbelthiere
1892).
re Proc. Cambridge Phil. Soc. x. 1900, p. 227.
Boulenger, Les Poissons du Bassin du Congo (1901).
Important memoirs dealing with the mixopterygia are :—
34
35
. Jungersen, The Danish Ingolf Expedition, IT. 2 (1899).
. Huber, Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Leipzig, xx. 1901, p. 592.
Smith Woodward’s Catalogue (7) and the bibliography at the
end of his Text-book (10), as well as the references in Zittel’s
book
(43), should be consulted for the literature on fossil Sharks.
In addition to Jaekel’s works already quoted (8 & 11) I may
Chie =
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
Al,
42,
43.
Traquair, Geol. Mag. 1888, p. 82. (Cladodus.)
Fritsch, Faun. Gaskohle Permform. Bohm. i. p. 99
(1889), & iii. p. 3 (1890).
Jaekel, Sitzungsb. Ges. naturf. Fr. Berlin, 1890, p. 119.
(Finspines.)
Dean, Journ. Morphol. ix. 1894, p. 102. (Cladoselachus.)
Cope, Journ. Ac. Philad. ix. 1895, p. 427. (Symmorium.)
Campbell Brown, Paleontogr. xlvi. 1900, p. 149. (ybodus.)
Hay, Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. (2) xx. 1902, p. 63. (Chrono-
logical distribution.)
Zittel, Text-book of Paleontology (Eastman’s translation),
TP. (1902):
P. Z. S. 1906, pp. 179-462, were published on August 23rd, 1906.
a CoNTENTS (continued).
May 29, 1906 (continued).
a: aud ‘ Page
Prof. R. T. Jackson. Exhibition of a photograph of eggs of the Great Auk and of a long-_
focus lens ...... Pe epee taftts: sia c's ~ «cio ne veal aperepaeueincuiete oratsialel = ata csevelaeipiichank orator aise c 574
The Secretary. Exhibition of the skull of a Wild Boar......-.......-.0. ssc ee eee ee 5t4
‘Mr. R. E. Holding, Exhibition of the skull and horns of a Wild Irish Goat, of an
abnormal skull of the domestic Cat, and of a calculus from a Horse .............-. 54
1. The Rudd Exploration of South Africa.—V. List of Mammals obtained by Mr. Grant
in N.E. Transvaal. By Oxpriruip Tuomas, F.R.S., and Haroip Scuwann, #.Z.8..... 575
’
2. On the South-African Diaptosaurian Reptile Howesia. By R. Broom, M.D., D.Sc.,
C.M.Z.S., Victoria College, Stellenbosch. (Plates XL. & XLI.) ......--....-+-... S9L
1
3. On the Vascular System of Heloderma, with Notes on that of the Monitors and
Crocodiles, By Franx E. Bepparn, M.A., F.R.S., &e., Prosector to the Society .... 601
4. Description of the External Characters of an unborn Fetus of a Giraffe (Giraffa camelo-
pardalis wardi), By Franx E. Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S., Prosector to the Society .... 626
¥
June 19, 1906.
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society's Menagerie during the month
Oiled gO wees ci xcallos! «isi cleis’™ ace ate ce dodo ooonas NATE ceil tes iss Sainte Ie cana sak 632
The Hon, Walter Rothschild, Ph.D., F.Z.S. Exhibition of specimens of African Forest-Pigs. 632
Mr. W. Savile Kent, F.Z.S. Exhibition of lautern-slides of the fauna of the Polynesian
(Cvaytiaill TRYST SSS Rao aoe RT we a a A 63:
Dr. W.T. Calman, F.Z.S. Exhibition of a photograph of a Lobster with abnormal chele. 633
, c . a) fe! . t . . . ve
Dr. A. Dugés, C.M.Z.S. Exhibition of a specimen of the Crustacean Palemon jamaicensis. 6:
Dr. O. G. Seligmann, F.Z.8. Exhibition of the aorta of a Tiger showing aneurysms .... 634
Dr. C. G. Seligmann, F.Z.8. Exhibition of some tail-feathers from a Common Pheasant
showing markings peculiar to both sexes ............eceeceees Vocus (epee) ned ve ctereaa tet « 03D
1. On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon, with special. reference to the
Drawings by Kelaart and the Collections belonging to Alder and Hancock preserved
in the Hancock Museum at Neweastle-on-T[yne. By Sir Cuarues Exror, K.C.M.G.,
F.Z.8., Vice-Chancellor of the University of Sheffield. (Plates XLII-XLVIL) .... 636
2. Description of a new Zebra. By the Hon. Waxrsr Roruscuixp, Ph.D., F.Z.8. ...... 691
3. Description of a new Bush-Buck. By the Hon. Warter Roruscuizp, Ph.D., F.Z.8... 691
4. On the Entomostracan Fauna of the New Zealand Lakes. By G. Srewarpson Brapy,
M.D., LL.D., D.Sc. F.R.S., C.M.Z.S. (Plates XLVIIL-L1.) 62 |
eC
5. Note on some Crustacea from the Freshwater Lakes of New Zealand. By Cuarurs
Cuiiron, M.A., D.Sce., F.L.S., Professor of Biology, Canterbury College, New Zealand. 702
6. On the Marine Fauna of the Cape Verde Islands, from Collections made in 1904 by
; Mr. C. Crossland.—The Polyclad Turbellaria. By F. F. Larpuaw, M.A. Cantab.
CHER ISTUL So SRS OSB cle chee acer eae ren an cee ie ose Nat ere eerie 705
4 ‘
7. Description of an unknown Animal seen at Sea off the Coast of Brazil. By E. G. B.
Meapr-Wapo, F.Z.S., and MicuAnn J, Nrcout, F.Z.8. .............. 719:
_A Classification of the Selachian Fishes. Bv Ce Linn Rudin vee mr aie Deaieao one
LIST OF PLATES,
1906, pp. 463-758.
Plate Page
AXXV. Cephalophus walherin. on oso. ca se kewl s conn ge + Cone 404
XXXVI. Lepidoptera collected by the Tibetan Expedition.......... 47S
NXXXVIT.. 1. Mus forresti. 2. Phascogale ingrami .......+....02.. 586
geet Skull of young Ribbon-fish (Regalecus) 2... ces es ce eee 544
sour \ Howesia br awnt se Po ee Al eee eR Nine Cle Ce 591
XLII. \
XLII. }
XLIV.
XLV. ‘ Nudibranehs of S. India and Ceylon s..cs.00n eee 6e6
XLVI: | é
NEVIT-!
XLVILTI. \
ike E
ar I \ Entomostraca from New Zealand Lakes ..........--.... 692
or |
LI. }
Lil. Turbellaria from Cape Verde Islands .................. 705
NOTICE.
The ‘ Proceedings’ for the year are issued in four parts, forming two volumes,
as follows:—
Papers read in January and February; in June.
= » March and April, in August.
4 » May and June, in October.
« » November and December, in April.
‘ Proceedings,’ 1906, pp. 179-462, were published on August 25rd, 1906.
The Abstracts of the papers read at the Scientific Meetings in
May and June are contained in this Part.
- PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
GENERAL MEETINGS FOR SCIENTIFIC BUSINESS
| OF THE
;
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON,
1906.
Paces 759-1052.
CONTAINING PAPERS READ IN
NOVEMBER ann DECEMBER.
APRIL 1907.
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
SOLD AT LHEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER SQUARE,
LONDON:
MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CoO.,
PATERNOSTER-EOW. :
[Price Twelve Shiliings. |
LIST oe CONTENTS.
1906, pp. 759-1052.
November 13, 1906.
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Societys Menagerie during the months of
June, July, August, and September, 1906
ee ee ee
Dr. P. L. Selater, F.R.S. Extracts from a letter of Capt. P. H. G. Powell-Cotton on the
Okapi cece eee ete eee teen ee terete cette te ee eee cece ater ee es
Mr. Arthur Dicksee. Exhibition of a variety of the Golden Pheasant (Zhawmalea picta)..
Mr. Horace C. Beck, F.Z.S. Exhibition of a skull of a Capybara oye abnormal
dentition
AM eve ule eke: piss 0 ble» 60560) 0/ 0 000 6106 81010 epee ae 0.08 e'6'6 » soe) 'e\.e/ lee ‘n\e © (6 0s) oleh rina sieRaren eam
Prof, E. A. Minchin, F.Z.8. Exhibition of diagrams of Trypanosomes from Tsetse-Hies -.
1. On the Embryo of the Okapi. By Prof. R. Burcxaarpr, C.M.Z.S
2. List of further Collections of Mammals from Western Australia, including a series from
Bernier Island, obtained for Mr. W. E. Balston ; with Field-notes by the Collector,
Mr. G. C. Shortridge. By Oxpvriip Tuomas, F.R.S., F.Z.8.
3. Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition, conducted by Dr. W. A.
Cunnington, 1904-1905. Report on the Lurbellaria. By F. F. Lampuaw
Page
er
759
4. The Rudd Exploration of S. Africa.—VI. List of Mammals obtained by Mr. Grant in |
the Eastern Transvaal. By Ouprrerp Thomas, F.R.S., F.Z.S., and Haroip Scmwann,
RIZAISIS eis Merete on olen siaie aarp a Me eat Sievehe neon eran atetlepione felabtnenenal ai seeeencaces Pere Bsa
5. The Mollusca of the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and Arabian Sea, as evidenced mainly
through the Collections of Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1893-1906 ; with Descriptions of
new Species. By Jamzs Cosmo Me.viut, M.A., F.L.S., F.Z.S., and Roperr SranpDEn,
Assist.-Keeper, Manchester Museum.—Part I]. Penucyropa. (Plates LIII—-LVL.) ..
November 27, 1906.
The Secretary. Report on the Additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the month of
October sMOOGne se deerme lesicevies eam ibe wie cele stetere cbacaherstiole line Veter elle ete
Mr, E. T. Newton, F.R.S. Exhibition of leg-bones of Foxes that had been caught in snares.
1. On some Habits of the Lesser Horseshoe Bat (Rhinolophus hipposiderus). By Tas
Rc(Oloyrentiny Nes Runs ade diod Gago oo Goma et ud UmOOmO OD DUGG oH Aa Gr alo to Brinn yp ‘
eeeee
» The Marine Fauna of Zanzibar and British East Africa, from Collections made by
Cyril Crossland in the Years 1901 and 1902.—On some Species of Solenide, by
Evear A. Sourn, 1.8.0., F.Z.8., and H. H. BLoommr
oa piss. w) ev e;\ona volewe ele) akeja vere tela tel aie eieis
3. The Duke of Bedford’s Zoological Exploration in Eastern Asia.—II. List of Small.
Mammals from Korea and Quelpart. By Oxprie.p Tuomas, F.R.S., F.Z.S. ...
4. On the Anatomy of Centrophorus calceus (crepidalhus Bocage & Capello) Ginther. By
W. Woopuanp, F.Z.8., Demonstrator of Zoology, King’s College, London. , (Plates
TONS Up UR as Gola 3 sos cloacae roncar Oe Ue tole adie ean ole is Re aa :
Sees e esas
5, A Suggestion concerning the Origin and Significance of the “ Renal-Portal System,”
with an Appendix relating to the Production of Sub-abdominal Veins. By W. Woop-
LAND, E Z.8., Demonstrator of Zoology, King’s College, London ~
CC eC aC ee iC ce ay
eee
» 886
Contents continued on page 3 of W. TEPER
1906.| THE SECRETARY ON ADDITIONS TO THE MENAGERIE. 759
November 13, 1906.
Howarp SAaunpers, Esq., Vice- President,
in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following report on the additions that
had been made to the Society's Menagerie in June, July, August,
and September, 1906 :-—
The registered additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the
month of June were 366 in number. Of these 125 were acquired
by presentation and 36 by purchase, 161 were received on deposit,
24 by exchange, and 20 were born in the Gardens. The total
number of departures during the same period, by death and
removals, was 192.
Amongst the additions special attention may be directed to :—
A Collection of Indian Animals presented by H.R.H. The
Prince of Wales, K.G., on June 9th, amongst which may be
mentioned an Indian Elephant, an Indian Rhinoceros, 3 Tigers,
2 Leopards, 2 Himalayan Bears, 2 Nylghai, 5 Indian Antelopes,
2 Albino Barking-Deer, and 2 Swamp-Deer.
A fine pair of Siberian Tigers from Vladivostock, presented
by H.G. the Duke of Bedford, K.G., President of the Society, on
June llth. This is the first occasion on which this fine race of
Tiger has been exhibited in the Society’s Gardens.
A young male Banteng (os sondaicus), received in exchange on
June 9th.
The registered additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the
month of July were 395 in number. Of these 249 were acquired
by presentation and 22 by purchase, 66 were received on deposit,
2 by exchange, and 54 were born in the Gardens. The total
number of departures during the same period, by death and
removals, was 188.
Amongst the additions special attention may be directed to :—
A Collection of 81 South-American Birds, including three
Violet-tailed Humming-birds (Lampornis violicauda), an Ginone
Humming-bird (Chrysuronia anone), new to the Collection, a
Sun-Bittern (Hurypyya helias), as well as representatives of many
other interesting species, presented by Capt. Albert Pam, F.Z.S.,
on July 3rd.
Twenty-four birds, including four Great Saltators (Saltator
magnus) and two Red-breasted Guiana Marsh-birds (Leistes gui-
anensis), from British Guiana, presented by Mr. EH. W. Harper,
F.Z.S., on July 14th.
A Japanese Bear (Ursus japonicus) and a White-whiskered
Boar (Sus lewcomystax) from Japan, presented by Mr. Frederick
Ringer on July 17th.
Thirteen birds, including a Levaillant’s Parrot (Pwocephalus
robustus), a White-necked Crow (Corvus scapulatus), a White-
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LI. a1
760 DR. P. L. SCLATER ON THE OKAPI. [ Nov. 13,
bellied Amethyst Starling (Pholidauges lewcogaster), from Sene-
gambia, presented by Dr. E. Hopkinson, D.8.0., F.Z.8., on
July 20th.
An African Rhinoceros (Rhinoceros bicornis), and two Grant's
Zebras (Hquus granti), deposited on July 24th.
The registered additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the
month of August were 298 in number. Of these 104 were
acquired by presentation and 11 by purchase, 96 were received
on deposit, 66 by exchange, and 21 were born in the Gardens.
The total number of departures during the same period, by death
and removals, was 136,
Among the additions special attention may be directed to :—
A female Dusky Gelada (Vheropithecus obscurus) from Abyssinia,
new to the Collection, presented by the Hon. George Savile on
August 16th.
A Collection of 53 South-African Birds, including many species
new to the Menagerie, amongst which a 'Two-banded Courser
(Rhinoptilus africanus), and a Lesser Red-shouldered Glossy
Starling (Lamprocolius phenicopterus bispecularis) are of special
interest, presented by Capt. Horsbrugh, F.Z.S., on August 7th.
The registered additions to the Society’s Menagerie during the
month of September were 211 in number. Of these 92 were acquired
by presentation and 9 by purchase, 74 were received on deposit,
6 by exchange, and 30 were born in the Gardens. The total
number of departures during the same period, by death and
removals, was 319.
Among the additions special attention may be directed to :—
A specimen of Hamlyn’s Mangabey (Cercocebus hamlyni) from
the Upper Congo, new to the Collection, deposited on Sept. 18th.
A specimen of Chapman’s Squirrel (Scvwrus chapmani) from
Trinidad, new to the Collection, presented on Sept. 22nd by
Mr. A. Giuseppi.
A specimen of a new local race of the Serow (Capricornis
sumatrensis) from Selangore, new to the Collection, presented on
Sept. 13th by the Government of Selangore.
A specimen of the Chilian Mocking-bird (JZimus thenca) from
Chile, new to the Collection, deposited on Sept. 28th.
Dr. P. L. Sclater, F.R.S., read some extracts from a letter of
Capt. P. H. G. Powell-Cotton, F.Z.S., about the Okapi (Okapia
johnstont), published in ‘The Times’ of Sept. 27th, 1906, and
made the following remarks :—
In his very interesting letter to ‘The Times’ on the Okapi,
Capt. Powell-Cotton states that he fancies “there must be some
misunderstanding as to Dr. David having himself hunted the
Okapi in its native wilds.” To this I reply that Dr. David
certainly claims to have performed this feat, as I have already
eS
1906. | ON ABNORMAL DENTITION IN A CAPYBARA. 761
stated to this Society (see P.Z.8. 1904, vol. ii. p. 180). In his
letter published in the ‘ Basler Nachrichten’ of May 22nd, 1904
(of which I produce a copy), Dr. David distinctly says—‘“ Also,
Ende November schoss ich (als erster Weisser) eine Okapia.” Why
the statement of Capt. Powell-Cotton’s native hunter (who alleges
that he shot the specimens sent home by Dr. David) should be
preferred to that of a European scientific man, I cannot under-
stand. The stories of native Africans on such subjects are not
always reliable.
IT may add that I have examined most of the accessible speci-
mens of the Okapi as yet received in Europe, including the very
fine male example recently mounted by Mr. Rowland Ward, and
am strongly of opinion that there are no sufficient grounds for
considering that there is more than one species of Okapi (Okapia
johnstoni). The O. liebrechtsi of Major* and O, erikssoni of
Lankester f are, I believe, based upon individual variations.
Mr. Arthur Dicksee exhibited a strange variety of the cock
Golden Pheasant (Zhawmalea picta) that he himself had bred in
1905, the colouring of which was about half way between the
normal colour of the first and second moults, with the exception
of the fact that the back was a most brilliant scarlet. Mr. Dicksee
considered this to be a case of arrested development and believed
that the bird would come correctly to colour at the next moult,
Mr. Horace C. Beck, F.Z.S., exhibited a skull of a Capybara
(Hydrocherus capybara) 11 which the first premolar of the left
side of the lower jaw had overgrown in such a way as to chamfer
off the corresponding edge in the upper jaw, and also to cut
away a considerable portion of the bone. The lower tooth was
extremely loose in its socket, but this may have been caused by
the pushing-out effect of the two chamfered edges of the teeth.
The whole skull showed considerable signs of disease. Perfo-
rations were present through the outer lamina of the ramus into
the cavity of the last molar on each side, and several of the other
teeth showed signs of decay.
Prof. EK. A. Minchin, F.Z.8., exhibited some diagrams of Trypa-
nosomes from T'setse-flies and made remarks on the dissemination
of diseases by these insects.
The following papers were read :—
* P. Z.S. 1902, vol. 1. pp. 72, 343.
+ Trans. Z. S. vol. xvi. p. 279; Ann. & Mag. N. H. x. (ser. 7) p. 417; P. Z.S.
1903, vol. 11. p. 338.
b1*
762 ON AN EMBRYO OF THE OKAPI. | Nov. 13,
1. On the Embryo of the Okapi.
By Prof. R. Burcksarprt, C.M.ZS.
[Received July 9, 1906. |
(Text-figure 125.)
Dr. I. David* on his last expedition shot two Okapis in the
forests of Semliki. In one, which was a female, he examined
the uterus, and was fortunate enough to find an embryo, which
he removed and preserved in spirit. He brought this rare spe-
cimen to me, his former teacher in embryology, with the wish that
I should give a description of it. Unfortunately, the object
is in an early stage and not in good enough preservation for
sections to be made. I can therefore only give the accompanying
sketch showing the outlines and some details of its external
features.
Embryo of Okapi, probably about one month old. xX 3.
The embryo corresponds to that of the Pig, fig. 26 of Keibel’s
‘Normentafeln zur Entwicklungsgeschichte’ (i.), or of a Deer
(Sakurai, ibidem, vi. fig. 31), or of a Sheep of about one month
(R. Bonnet, Grundr. Entwicklungsgesch. Haussaugetiere, fig. 68).
So it is likely that it is not less than one month old, but as we do
not know if it may persist at the same stage for a certain time like
that of the Sheep, we cannot determine whether it is some weeks
older. It is a single one, as in the Giraffe, which also produces
only one at a birth. The sketch gives the Okapi embryo from
the right side enlarged 3 times, together with a part of the egg-
membranes. The head, in comparison with that of a human
embryo of the same stage, is rather small. In it may be distin-
guished the eye with the pigmented choroid, the lens and the
primitive eyelid-walls. Behind the head the ear is to be seen,
* See Sclater, P. Z.S. 1904, vol. 11. p. 180.
1906.] ON MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 763.
which shows already a membranous and somewhat pointed; fold
directed backwards, the future concha. Between the prominence
produced by the liver and the abdomen in genera! on the one
side and the snout on the other, appears the fore-leg bent
downwards. On the surface of the abdomen slight traces of 8 or
9 ribs may be observed. The hind-leg is not very clear, as parts
of the membranes have dried with it. The tail is rather long and
disappears in the membranes. Three characters may be pointed
out as especially ungulate:—1, the small size of the head; 2, the
length of the fore- leg, which distinguishes also sheep and deer
from pig embryos of the same stage; 3, the length of the tail.
I am obliged not only to De I. David, but also to Prof. F.
Keibel, who kindly verified my statements.
2. List of further Collections of Mammals from Western
Australia, including a series from Bernier Island,
obtained for Mr. W. E. Balston; with Field-notes by
the Collector, Mr. G. C. Shortridge. By Onprizip
Tuomas, F'.R.S.
[Received August 18, 1906. |
In the March number of the ‘ Proceedings’* I gave a list of a
number of mammals obtained in 8.W. Acustmalia, by Mr. G. C.
Shortridge, who had been commissioned for the purpose by
Mr. W.E. Balston, by whom a complete series has been presented
to our National Museum.
In making his first collection Mi. Shortridge had been
disappointed at the rarity or absence of many of the species
supposed to be common and characteristic of Western Australia.
Fortunately, however, in making the second collection he hit on
a region where the fauna still persists in its original state, and he
has therefore been able to send home a remarkably fine series
of a number of species Bee only represented by faded old
specimens of the Gould & Gilbert era, or by the one or two
examples picked up as area rarities in regions where the native
animals have been more nearly killed out.
The places now visited were four in number — Stockpool,
Dwaladine, and Woyaline, respectively some twenty to thirty
miles to the east of Burnley, Brookton, and Pinjelly, stations
south of York on the Perth-Albany railway-line, and Dale River,
a similar distance to the west of the line. These localities are all
in the upper part of the watershed of the River Avon, in the
county of the same name, about 117° E. and between 30° and
BIS
Finally, Mr. Shortridge paid a visit to Bernier Island, off
* P.Z.S. 1906, p. 460.
764 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [ Nov. 13,
Shark’s Bay, a locality interesting for many reasons, and the
specimens obtained there are included in an appendix to the
present paper.
The series of specimens amounts to about 400, a number
indicative of a vast amount of energy and hard work on the part
of Mr. Shortridge and of the friend who accompanied him,
Mr. John W. Bell.
Mr. Shortridge’s field-notes on the species occupy the greater
part of the present paper, and are of much value as putting on
record the status of each animal at the present time. Every
species obtained in either the first or second collection is men-
tioned, as the field-notes ‘apply to both; but the record of the
specimens sent only refers to the second collection, a list of the
first having been already published.
One novelty only from the mainland now needs description, a
Rat allied to Mus lineolatus of Eastern Australia. Two of the
Bernier Island specimens also require new names.
It may be noted that before Mr. Shortridge’s expedition only
two Bats, Vyctophilus timoriensis and Vespertilio pumilus, were
recognised as occurring in Western Australia. This number-.is
now raised to ten by the capture there of Pipistrellus tasmaniensis,
Chalinolobus gouldi and morio, and Nyctinomus australis and
planiceps, by the discovery of Pipistrellus regulus and Scoteinus
balstonit, and by the recognition of Vyctophilus geoffroyi as a
valid species.
1. NycCTOPHILUS TIMORIENSIS Geoff.
2. NycrorpuHiILus GEOFFROYI Leach.
3. VESPERTILIO PUMILUS Gray.
7 specimens from Dwaladine, Woyaline, and Dale River.
4, PrPIstRELLUS REGULUS Thos.
. PIPISTRELLUS TASMANIENSIS Gould.
3. 503. Dwaladine.
On
6. CHALINOLOBUS GOULDI Gray.
1] specimens from Dwaladine and Dale River.
“Very plentiful in the districts between Beverley and Kalgurlh,
extending as far eastward as Laverton, where it is not quite so
common.
‘“‘ Native name, ‘Tarding’ (applicable to all bats).”—G. C_S.
7. CHALINOLOBUS MoRIO Gray.
go. 479. Dwaladine.
8. SCOTEINUS BALSTONT Thos.
9. NyYCTINOMUS AUSTRALIS Gray.
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 765
10. NycTrnomus PLANICEPS Peters.
Nyctinomus wileowt Kreftt; NV. petersi Leche.
12 from Dwaladine and Dale River.
“The specimens obtained were always flying over water.” —
GAGs:
This Bat is an addition to the West Australian list, all previous
examples having come from the south and east.
It differs by its flattened head from V. norfolcensis Gray, to
which Dobson assigned it. He stated at the same time that
Gray’s species had six lower incisors, but this is not the case in
any of these small Australasian Vyctinomi, as I have proved by
the examination of a considerable number of specimens, including
Gray’s type of norfolcensis, a typical example of wilcoxt, and a
co-type of peters.
11. Cants prnco Blum.
“ Apparently occurring throughout the South-west, but very
much thinned out in the farming districts on account of their
being very destructive to stock.
‘“‘ Native names, ‘ Yarging,’ ‘ Dwert.’ ”—G. CLS.
12. Hypromys FruLicinosus Gould.
3 from Dale River.
“Very plentiful throughout the South-west, near rivers and
swamps, not extending very far inland. It seems to feed to a
large extent on freshwater crayfish and shell-fish, the former
when used as a bait being very successful.
‘‘ Native name, ‘ Wamp wamp.’”—G. CS.
The increase in the length of the hind feet with age is well
exemplified by these Dale River specimens, No. 194 having the
feet only 59 mm., while in No. 198, an old male, they are no
less than 72 mm. in length.
13. Mus rarrus L.
“ Plentiful around Albany, where it seems to be the common
house-rat. I did not obtain any specimens of Jus norvegicus mn
the district.” —G. C. S.
14. Mus Fruscrees Waterh.
“A water-vat, frequenting the banks of rivers and reedy
swamps; plentiful around Albany.”—G. C.S.
15. MUS SHORTRIDGEI, Sp. n.
3. 542. Woyaline, east of Pinjelly, 970’, 27 April, 1906.
B.M. No. 6.8.1.73. Type.
‘“‘ Trapped near water.” —G. CS.
Size rather smaller than in Mus lineolatus, about three-fourths
that of Mus rattus. Fur long, soft and loose; ordinary hairs of
-back about 17, longer hairs about 22 mm. in length General
766 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON | Nov. 13,
colour above pale hair-brown with a tinge of buffy, the liming
from the dark tips of the longer hairs well-marked. Individually
the ordinary hairs are dark slaty for three-fourths their length,
their ends dull clay-colour. Under surface similar to upper, but
vather paler, without lines of demarcation. EHars of medium
length, their proectote black, their metentote grizzled blackish,
their edges with a well-defined white rim. Upper surface of
hands and feet dull greyish white. Tail rather short, well-
haired, the scales quite hidden; dark brown above, dull white
below.
Skull with many of the essential characters of that of J. lineo-
latus, but smaller, the supraorbital margins more sharply angular,
the front edge of the zygomatic plate less deeply concave, the
palatal foramen much shorter, and the bulle smaller. The
palatal foramina are narrowly pointed behind, and barely project
between the front of the roots of m’. Mesopterygoid fossa
broadly open, the palatal edge well in front of the anterior end
of the parapterygoid fossz.
Molars constructed as in JL. Kineolatus, but narrower, though
broader than in J/, higginsi.
Dimensions of the type, measured in the flesh :—
Head and body 145 mm. ; tail 110; hind foot 27; ear 20.
Skull—gyveatest length 32 mm. ; basilar length 26; greatest
breadth 17-2; nasals 11-5 x 3°7; interorbital breadth 4-2; breadth
of brain-case 14:4; palatilar length 14:6; palatal foramina 7 x 2 ;
length of upper molar series 5-7; breadth of m° 2.
Hab. & type as above.
This Rat, which I have much pleasure in naming after its
‘aptor, belongs to the peculiar Australian group of which Jus
lineolatus Gould, of New South Wales, and J. higginsi Trouessart
(M1. leucopus Higg. & Pett.), of Tasmania, have hitherto been the
only known members. Within the group the Tasmanian species
is at once distinguished from both the Australian forms by its
very long tail and narrow molars, while the new western species
may be separated from its eastern ally by its rather smaller size,
paler colour, and by the cranial characters above noted, of which
the most tangible are the narrowness of the molars and the
shorter palatal foramina.
16. Mus ALBocinerEeUS Gould.
22 from Stockpool and Dwaladine.
“Frequenting sand plains; plentiful east of Beverley. Their
burrows differ from those of Votomys geuldi by having sand
thrown up around them; they also often seem to fill up the
entrance of these burrows when inside—when they are very
difficult to detect.” —G. C.S.
17. Mus muscutus L.
5 from various localities.
“The common Hcuse-Mouse, besides swarming in all the
1906. | MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA, 767
inhabited districts, seems also to have adapted itself to an
entirely out-door life here. I have come across it in every place
that I have visited in the South-west, in some places at least
cr
twenty miles from any house.”—G. C.S.
18. Noromys GouLptr Gould.
20 from Stockpool, Dwaladine, and Woyaline.
This fine series is of particular value, as these peculiar native
Muride seem to be dying out everywhere in competition with
the introduced forms, and the preservation of proper specimens
is therefore of much importance.
This is the Yapalotis mitchelli of Gould’s ‘ Mammals of Australia,’
but not the original Dipus mitchelli of Ogilby. Finding out the
mistake when writing the Introduction, Gould said: “ H. gouldii
of Gray will be the correct designation of the animal I have
called H. mitchell.” But unfortunately H. gouldii was never
described by Gray, its description having been accidentally
omitted from the Appendix to Grey’s ‘Australia,’ where the name
merely occurs as a nomen nudum. Consequently, on the above
sentence, the species seems to stand as gouldii of Gould himself,
and the specimen figured by him as H. mitchelli, recently received
with the Tomes Collection (BM. No. 7.1.1.135), would be the
type.
I may here draw the attention of Australian zcologists to the
fact that the genus I recently called Ammomys has been renamed
Mesembriomys by Mr.T.S. Palmer, the former name haying been
preoccupied.
“The burrows of this species are very difficult to find, the
entrances being very small and often hidden by tufts of grass.
Each burrow has two or more outlets which descend perpen-
dicularly for some distance and then wind about in all directions,
sometimes nearly three feet below the surface. Each burrow
contains one pair or family, the usual number of young being
four, but occasionally as many as six. Frequenting heavily
timbered country and seeming to prefer the neighbourhood of
water. This species is said te be migratory, their movements
probably being affected by dry seasons.
“ Native name, ‘ Gunding.’”—G.C_S.
[OrycToLAGus cuNIcuLUs Linn.
“The Rabbit has so far been kept out of the agricultural districts
of the South-west by a rabbit-proof fence that passes through
Burracoppin on the Eastern railway, extending to Israelite Bay
on the south. It seems to have spread everywhere east of the
fence.”—G. C.S.}
19. MAcROPUS GIGANTEUS Zimm.
13 specimens from Stockpool, Dwaladine, and Woyaline.
“The common or grey Kangaroo of the south-west. not
768 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [| Nov. 13,
extending very far inland, and replaced in the interior by
Macropus rufus.
“‘ Native names, ‘ Yongure’ 3, ‘ Woyre’ 2 .”—G.C._S.
20. MAcRopUSs RUFUS Desm.
“Occurring in the South-west—from the west of Southern
Cross throughout the Interior, evidently not so dependent on
water as J. gigantews. The females, which are normally blue,
are not infrequently of the same sandy-red colour as the males.
‘“¢ Native name, ‘ Bigoder.’”—G. C_S.
21. MaAcropus trMA Jourd.
14 specimens from Stockpool, Dwaladine, Woyaline, and Dale
River.
“Generally distributed over the South-west. Not gregarious
like the smaller wallabies ; more resembling the larger kangaroos
in habits. When hunted with dogs they are very swift and can
turn and double with great agility.
‘“ Brush Kangaroo of Colonists, ‘ Quoirer’ of natives.” —G. C.S.
22. MACROPUS EUGENEI Desm.
19 specimens from Stockpool, Dwaladine, Woyaline, and Dale
River.
“The most plentiful and widely-distributed wallaby in the
South-west. Frequenting dense thickets, where they usually
collect together in large numbers.
‘“‘ Native name, ‘Tammar.’ ”—G. C. S.
23. MAcRoPUS BRACHYURUS Quoy & Gaim.
“Very plentiful around Albany, but not extending very far
inland. It seems to be far more coastal in its range than any of
the other wallabies, not appearing to occur anywhere at a great
distance from the sea; gregarious. Resembling J/. ewgenei in
habits.
‘‘ Native name, ‘ Bangcup.’”—G. C_S.
24, PETROGALE LATERALIS Gould.
9 specimens from Stockpool, east of Beverley.
“Fairly plentiful among low rocky hills around York and
Beverley. Seemingly local and patchy in its distribution ;
according to the natives it does not occur among the Stirling
Ranges.
‘“‘ Native name, ‘ Boggile.’”—G. (8.
25. ONYCHOGALE LUNATA Gould.
18 specimens from Woyaline, east of Pinjelly.
“More local than MJacropus ewgenet and seeming to prefer
lower and more serubby thickets than that animal. Very
numerous in some localities; it rather resembles the Kangaroo-
1906. | MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 769
Rats (Letiongia penicillata) in some of its habits, often running
into hollow logs when ae
“Native name, ‘ Wurrine’ or ‘ Wurrung.’ ”—G. C.S.
26. LAGORCHESTES HIRSUTUS Gould.
“Occurring very sparingly on sand-plains to the east of York
and Beverley. ono a nelle - the Whistler.
‘“‘ Native name, ‘ Wurrup.’’ OAS
No specimens of this species were sent home by Mr. Shortridge,
so that in working out the Bernier Island form J have had to trust
to the old Gould & Gilbert material.
27. LAGOSTROPHUS FASCIATUS ALBIPILIS Gould.
17 from Woyaline.
“Apparently local in the South-west, occurring very plentifully
about twenty miles east .of Pinjelly, but only in certain districts,
among thick low prickly scrub. Also said to be found east of
Wagin and near the Salt nae
“Native name, ‘ Munning’ or ‘ Munnine.’ ”—G. CS.
For the nomenclature of this Pet see below in the Bernier
Island Appendix (p. 774).
28. BErroNGIA PENICILLATA Gray.
a from Dwaladine and Woyaline.
‘“ Ver vs plentiful. The Kangaroo-Rat of colonists. Nocturnal.
This species simply swarms about twenty miles east of Pinjelly, as
it probably does in many other places. Said to be rather destructive
to crops. Both this animal and B. leswewri are great scavengers,
and collect often in large numbers around camps at night in order
to feed on any scraps that may be lying about. They become
wonderfully fearless, often approaching within a foot or two of
where people are sitting, when they might easily be knocked over
with sticks. However, when startled they are marvellously quick,
and can double and dodge about with such agility that it is almost
impossible for a dog to catch them at night; when put up in the
daytime they will generally make for the nearest hollow log or
cover. Sleeping by day in a grass nest rather like those made by
Bandicoots. I do not think that the Kangaroo-Rats can be said
to have prehensile tails, although in the case of ‘ penicillata’ they
seem inclined to curve downwards. But Zhalacomys lagotis has
this peculiarity still more strongly developed, though not enough
to be used for any prehensile purpose.
“* Native name, ‘ Woylyer’ or ‘ Woyre.’”—G. C. S.
29, BETTONGIA LESUEURT GRAYI Gould.
17 from Dwaladine, Woyaline, and Dale River.
“Very plentiful in most districts throughout the South-west.
Making a rather smaller burrow than 7halacomys lagotis, a number
770 MR. OLDFIELD ‘'HOMAS ON [ Nov. 13,
often getting together and forming warrens similar to those of
rabbits. ‘This species does not seem to occur around Albany.
“¢ Boodee’ of colonists and natives.” —G. C. 8,
For nomenclature see below, p. 773.
30. TARSIPES SPENSER Gray y
“Seeming to prefer damp localities in the vicinity of Ti trees
(Melaleuca), among the branches of which they are said to build
small round nests, “iilke Dormice.”—G. C_S.
31. Dromrcra concrnna Gould.
“Said to be fairly plentiful near Parker’s Range.’—G. C. S.
PSEUDOCHIRUS OCCIDENTALIS Thos.
‘“‘ Apparently local, frequenting well-watered districts. Plentiful
in some localities.
‘“* Native name, ‘ Wormp.’”—G. C. S.
33. TRICHOSURUS VULPECULA Kerr.
20 from Stockpool, Dwaladine, Woyaline, and Dale River.
“ Abundant and generally distributed throughout the South-
west, although very much thinned out in the more settled districts ;
not extending in any numbers far land. The red patch on the
throat only appears in adult specimens, often becoming more
suffused over the rest of the body in aged individuals. The black
form seems to be local and more plentiful in the coastal districts.
The common method of trapping ‘ Possums’ is by a snare set on a
slanting stick fixed against the base of a tree. They will always
come down a tree on the sloping side, however slight the slope
is; and the stick being in a more sloping position still, they
invariably run down it and get caught in the snare.
“Native name, ‘ Coomul.’”—-G. C. S.
34, THALACOMYS LAGOTIS Reid.
15 from Woyaline.
Mr. Shortridge has drawn my attention to the fact that this
animal has a distinct horny spur at the tip of its tail, of a similar
nature to that in Onychogale lunata.
“With the exception of Bettongia lesueuri, this seems to be the
only true burrowing marsupial in the South-west. Settongia
pemcilata and the Bandicoots dig little holes in the ground in
search of roots &c., but they do not live in burrows. It makes a
larger and deeper burrow than B. leswewri, and, like a badger, it
is difficult to dig for, as it will burrow almost as fast as a man can
dig. Although more plentiful near the coast, it has a wide range
inland, occurring sparingly as far as Laverton ; ; but for some
reason it seems to have become scarcer in the interior than
formerly, for while old burrows are plentiful, it seems to have
almost left parts of the country where it was once well known—
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA. Gal
perhaps on account of the succession of droughts inland of late
years.
“Native name, ‘ Dalgyte.’ ”—G. C. 8.
3). PERAMELES BOUGAINVILLEI MYOSUROS Wagn.
3. 904. Woyaline.
For the use of the name myosuros see below, p. 777.
“One specimen only was obtained, about twenty miles east of
Pinjelly, where it 1s evidently far from common.
‘“« Native name, ‘ Marl.’”—G. C. 8S.
36. IsocDON OBESULUS Shaw.
15 from Dwaladine and Woyaline.
“The common Bandicoot of the South-west, not extending
inland, or far from permanent water. Hiding by day in a nest on
the ground, generally hidden either under a fallen tree or under
a tuft of grass. Making for the neaxest hollow log or thick patch
of scrub when disturbed. Insectivorous: the stomachs of all
specimens examined contained numerous wing-cases and legs of
beetles, and orthopterous insects. J believe they also feed to a
certain extent on roots and vegetable matter. The native Pig of
colonists.
‘““ Native name, ‘ Quaint.’ ”—G'’. C_S.
The nomenclature of the Bandicoots is dealt with in my previous
paper.
DASYURUS GEOFFROYI FoRTIS Thos.
20 from Dwaladine and Woyaline.
‘“ Numerous in some localities, especially where there is rocky
country, but killed off as much as possible in the more settled
districts, as they are very destructive to poultry. Hiding by day
in crevices among rocks, hollow logs, deserted burrows, &e.
Arboreal to a great extent; resembling the pole-cats and viverrine
animals very much in their habits.
“ Native name, ‘Chudich.’”—G. C.S.
38. PHASCOGALE FLAVIPES LEUCOGASTER Gray.
‘“‘ Five specimens obtained around Albany, in thickly-timbered
country. This species and the other smaller kinds of Phascogale
seem to be more plentiful in the extreme South-west than further
inland; the coastal districts, which are for the most part heavily
wooded and not so subject to bush fires, probably bemg a better
stronghold for the smaller marsupials than the grass country and
fanemtitte districts, which are to a large extent annually burnt off
between March and April.”—G. C. 8.
39. PHASCOGALE PENICILLATA Shaw.
“« Reported from around Beverley and York, but not common ;
said to become more plentiful further sonth. Known locally as
the Squirrel. Described as being arboreal, and very active among
Cte MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [| Nov. 13,
the branches of trees. Occasionally found around farms, where
they come, according to the natives, after mice.
“Native name, ‘ Coming- -coming.’ ”—G. 0. S.
40. SurvrHorsts MuRINA Waterh.
‘‘ Not uncommon around Albany, seeming to be more plentiful
in the coastal districts than further inland. Occasionally to be
found in the hollow stumps of dead grass-trees (Yanthorrhaa).”—
Gi. OS:
41. Myrmecospius Fasciatus Waterh.
10 from Dwaladine, Woyaline, and Dale River.
“Diurnal. Fairly numerous throughout the South-west, espe-
cially where the prevailing timbers are the white gum (Eucal yptus
redunca) and the jam (Acacia acuminata), & getting less plentiful
outside that area. It extends very sparingly as far inland as
Laverton. When alarmed it will make for the nearest hollow
log, but is unable to climb trees. It does not seem to use its
teeth much, either in mastication or self-defence. The stomach
of one example proved, on examination, to be full of white ants,
most of which had evidently been swallowed whole.
‘‘ Native name, ‘ Numbat.’”—G@. O.S.
42, TACHYGLOSSUS ACULEATUS INEPTUS Thos.
‘“ Rare in the South-west, but seeming to become numerous
towards the Interior and Nor th-west. Repor ted to frequent hills
and rocky country. ‘Their claws are very powerful, and when
disturbed they will cling to the ground so tightly that it is difficult
to dislodge them.
“¢ Native name, ‘ Ningan. ”—G. C. NS.
APPENDIX ON A COLLECTION FROM BERNIER ISLAND.
After making the fine collection above described, Mx. Shortridge
travelled northward by steamer to Carnarvon, and from there
paid a visit to Bernier Island, situated at the mouth of Shark’s
Bay in 25° 8. latitude.
My. Shortridge writes as follows about Bernier Island and its
mammals :-—‘** The island is quite small—16 miles by 3— sandy, and
covered for the most part rather thinly with low scrub, very like
the mainland. J am sending you a jist of the mammals and birds.
Lagorchestes, Lagostrophus, and Bettongia swarmed in the island.
In the case of Lagostrophus I have never seen any animal, not
even rabbits, in such numbers. It has been a particularly dry
season, and they were very thin. Food was evidently insufficient
for them all, and dead specimens were lying about in all directions.
It would seem that they have no natural enemies on the island ;
and they breed to such an extent that the island will carry no
more, and in times of drought a number have to die. Lagorchestes
was not so plentiful. I believe Bernier Island will be the most
northern locality for all the three forms. The distribution of
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA. ie
mammals in this part of the country is very curious, as, with all
these Rat-Kangaroos on the islands off the coast, they are entirely
absent from the mainland about here (Carnarvon). [It remains
to be seen, however, whether there are none on the coast to the
south, which a study of the map would indicate as the natural way
of entry for the animals of these islands.—0O. 7’.|_ In addition to
the species sent, the island possesses Perameles bougainvillet, of
which there is an example from ‘ Denham Sound’ in the Perth
Museum; but I was unable to secure a specimen, though I picked
up a dried skull, and I fear that, owing to the presence of cats,
they may have been exterminated.”
The specimens sent by Mr. Shortridge from Bernier Island prove
to be most interesting ; for in every case they are definably different
from the §8.W.-Australian torm to which he supposed them to
belong, and from which they would appear to be widely separated
geographically.
And in this differentiation there 1s one interesting and noticeable
point, namely, that all three of the Rat-Kangaroos differ from
their respective allies in onecharacter—the comparative shortness
of their ears and a correlated reduction of their auditory bulle.
When we remember that the forms affected belong to three quite
distinct genera, this instance of geographical isomorphism is well
worthy of mention.
As a cause it may be suggested that since, as Mr. Shortridge
states, the animals have on the island no enemies to fear, the
faculty of hearing would have lost that supreme importance for
the preservation of life that it would have had in the presence of
man, dingoes and dasyures. ‘The ears would have consequently
tended to become reduced by the survival of individuals with
duller hearing, who in other places would have been speedily
eliminated by predatory enemies.
43. BErrONGIA LESUEURI Quoy & Gaim.
Three males ; six females.
These specimens represent the typical leswewri, which was dis-
covered during the Voyage of the ‘ Uranie’ on the neighbouring
island of Dirk ‘Hartog, and, as in the case of Lagostrophus fasciatus,
prove, on comparison with the good series obtained by Mr. Short-
ridge in Avon County, to be recognisably different. Their ground-
colour is paler, their fur is less long, and their ears (just as in the
case of the Lagostrophus) are very distinctly shorter. The fol-
lowing are Mr. Shortridge’s measurements of a pair from each
region :—
BL. lesueuri leswewrt.— Bernier Island.
Head and body. ‘Tail. Hind foot. Kar.
mm. mm. mm. mm.
Geeta 350 280 102 35
LOE Ss aS aN, 360 300 110 36
B, lesueurt grayi.—Avon District,
(Es PE 390 310 112 AQ
Olea easier 360 285 108 40
(74 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [ Nov. 13,
In the skull, the bulle of lesweurt are decidedly smaller than in
yrayi—a difference already noted in the ‘ Catalogue of Marsupials.’
Goull’s Hypsiprymnus grayi was described from the Swan
River; and this name will therefore stand for the continental
form. Its type is in the Museum, B.M. No. 41.1157.
44, Lacosrropuus rascratus Pér. & Les.
Three males ; five females.
In 1807 Péron and Lesueur deseribed the Banded Wallaby from
specimens obtained on this very island; so that My. Shortridge’s
examples are absolute topotypes, and as such of very great interest,
no specimens having been again obtained from the islands until
quite recently. In 1900, however, the British Museum received
from the Perth Museum two alsin, from Dorre Island; but these
were put away without any special comparison being made ot
them with the mainland form. Indeed, at that date, ‘before the
Balston Exploration, no specimens well- enough collected to form
the basis of a comparison were available in ais country.
Now, however, that the Balston series contains sets from both
ilowalltatios, Tam albile to state that the two forms—the one from the
islands about lat. 25° 8., and the other from the Perth and Avon
regions of the eared about lat. 832° S.—are quite definably
different. The latter w ould bear the name of L. fasciatus albipilis
Gould, whose co-types are nos. 44.9.30.1 & 2 of the British
Museum collection.
As the present specimens show, true ZL. Jasciatus is a rather
shorter-tailed animal than albipilis; the fur is shorter, the
general colour is paler, the ears are both shorter and paler- coloured
lhe | in the allied form, the long white-ringed piles of the coat are
less prominent and numerous, ‘and the price: hairs of the toes
only cover the base of the claws, while in albipilis they considerably
SUIpass the latter; the claws are also longer in Sasciatus, sur-
passing the tip of the toes by from 2 to 5 mim. more than is the
vase In albipilis.
The following are the measurements of a pair of each subspecies,
taken in the flesh by Mi. Shortridge :—
L. fasciatus fasciatus.— Bernier Island.
Head and body. ‘Tail. Hind foot. Kar.
mim. mm. mm, mm.
G DNB" soonor 400 330 106 48
OM eee cance 400 355 110 51
L. fasciatus albipilis.—Avon District.
Gece: 410 A05 112 62
ON CELE 400 390 110 60
T can find no tangible difference between the Dorre and Bernier
Island examples of L. fasciatus.
~I
~I
C1
1906. | MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA.
45, LAGORCHESTES HIRSUTUS BERNIERI, subsp. n.
Ten males; seven females.
General characters as in the typical subspecies ; but the fur is
not nearly so long (hairs of back in winter specimens about
18 mm., wool-hairs 12 mm., instead of 32 and 24 mm. respec-
tively) ; the ears are slightly shorter; the long hairs on the feet
are of a more glossy sandy colour, instead of brownish; and the
tail, instead of being well-haired throughout and blackish on
the upper side of the terminal half, is practically naked above, the
few minute scattered hairs being sandy.
The skulls are remarkably uniform in character ; but, no equally
good material existing of the true LZ. hirsutus, it can now be
stated only that the bull, in correlation with the shorter external
ear, are very decidedly smaller than in the type. The interorbital
is broad and parallel-sided.
Dimensions of the type, measured in the flesh :-—
Head and body 370 mm.; tail 270; hind foot s.u. 112,
c.u. 125; ear 48.
Skull—ereatest length 76 mm.; basal length 66; greatest
breadth 41°5; nasals 80 x 11:8; interorbital breadth 12°9; palatal
length 42; length of secator 4:7; combined length of three
anterior molariform teeth 15-2.
Hab. Bernier Island, Shark’s Bay.
Type. Adult male. B.M, No. 6.10.5.18. Original number 571.
Collected 16 June, 1906, by G. C. Shortridge and presented by
Mr. W. E. Balston.
This animal, which differs from its mainland relations in very
much the same way as do the other two Rat Kangaroos of the
island from theirs, is fortunately able to take its proper position
in nomenclature as an insular subspecies of LZ. hirsutus, the
mainland form having in this case been first described. No
record exists as to how far north the true LZ. hirsutus occurs, the
only specimen with an exact locality that I am aware of being
the type, which was obtained by Mr, Gilbert at York, in the
Avon district inland of Perth.
But further, a careful comparison of two specimens obtained by
Mr. J. T. Tunney on Dorre Island, just to the south, with the
series from Bernier Island shows that a slight difference has already
been developed between the two; and one that I think should be
recognised by name. The Dorre Island form may therefore
be called Lagorchestes hirsutus dorrea.
Externally the differences are not essential, though it may be
noted that the fur of dorrew is slightly softer, and in one example
longer (specimens obtained in the southern summer, and compared
with winter specimens of berniert), though not so long as in true
hirsutus, and that the ground-colour is more rufous, the ordinary
and wool hairs, and not only the long piles of the rump, having a
tinge of sandy rufous.
The skull may be at once distinguished from that of bernieri
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LIT. 52
776 ON MAMMALS FROM WESTERN AUSTRALIA. [ Nov. 18,
by the narrowness of the interorbital region, which is only
10 min. across as compared with over 13 mim. in bernieri, and m
this respect the skulls of the latter are remarkably uniform.
Dimensions of the type, measured im the skin :—
Head and body 400 mm; tail 280; hind foot s.u. 109, eu. 124;
ear 43.
Skull—ereatest length 76 mm.; basal length 66; greatest
breadth 44; nasals 19x 11:5; inter Lake breadth HOR ‘length of
secator 5,
Hab. Dorre Island, Shark’s Bay.
Type. Old male. B.M. No. 0.6.1.18. Original number 93.
Collected February 1899 by Mr. J. T. Tunney, and presented by
the Western Australian Museum, Perth.
From true Z. hirsutus the Dorre Island form differs in all the
characters mentioned above as distinguishing Z. h. berniert, and
is of course very closely allied to the latter.
46. Mus ALBOCINEREUS SQUALORUM, subsp. n.
One male, four females.
Quite like the true JZ. albocinereus of the Swan and Avon
districts in all respects of proportions, colour, and structure of
skull, but markedly smaller throughout, as evidenced by the
following measurements, all taken by Mr. Shortridge in the
flesh :—
M, a. albocinerews.— Dwaladine, Avon District.
Head and body. Tail. Hind foot. Kar.
mm. mm. wm. mm.
Ga) WhsSNeuis 105 115 23 18
stp uRan cence 105 105 22 18
Ou Be Do 98 97 22 18
MM. a. squalorum.
Sythe Aunt 90 88 21 18
ON eer 83 82 21 16
Oise sue che 80 85 21 16
The following are the skull-dimensions of the type, followed in
brackets by the corresponding dimensions of a rather younger
skull of the true J/. albocinereus :—
Greatest length 25 (27:5); basilar length 18°5 (21); greatest
breadth 13 (13:7); length of nasals 9-2 (10°2); imterorbital
breadth 4 (4); breadth of brain case 11-6 (12:4); palatilar length
10°6 (11:7): palatal foramina 4:7 (5:2); length of upper molar
series 3°6 (3°9).
The tails of all the specimens are entirely white, not darker
above, but this is frequently the case with inland specimens of
true albocinereus, although the co-types figured by Gould, from
the coast near Perth, both have distinctly darker upper sides.
Hab. Bernier Island, Shark’s Bay.
Type. Old female. B.M. No. 6.10.5.6. Original number 622.
1906. ] TURBELLARIA OF THE THIRD TANGANYIKA EXPEDITION. 777
Collected 4 July, 1906, by G. C. Shortridge, and presented by
Mr. W. E. Balston.
The range of the beautiful grey JZ, albocinereus on the mainland
of Western Australia is as yet quite unknown, all the recorded
specimens being from one restricted area.
47. Mus muscuuus L.
Male and female.
48, PERAMELES BOUGAINVILLEI Quoy & Gaim.
An imperfect skull, picked up.
Owing to the probable extermination of this species in Bernier
Island, and the fact that we have no specimens at all from Shark’s
Bay, whence the species was originally described, this skull,
imperfect as it is, is of much value to us.
Jt indicates, as in the case of the other Shark’s Bay animals,
that this Bandicoot is different from the one found further south,
to which Wagner’s name myosuros will be applicable.
The chief difference observable is in the size of the teeth,
the combined length of the three anterior molariform teeth of
bougainvillec being only 9 mm., while in myosuros they measure
10-10°5 mim.
.
3. Zoological Results of the Third Tanganyika Expedition,
conducted by Dr. W. A. Cunnington, 1904-1905
Report on the Turbeilaria. By F. F. Larpiaw.
[Received July 12, 1906. ]
(Text-figure 126.)
(The species of Turbellarian described below by Mr. Laidlaw
was the only one observed during the Expedition. Specimens
were collected at Niamkolo, at the south end of Tanganyika, and
at Ndanvie, near the north end, but the species was observed at
several other localities. The specimens were taken on the under
side of stones in shallow water.—W. A. C.]
PLANARIA TANGANYIK#, sp.n. (Text-fig. 126.)
A small species. Length of the largest spirit-specimen about
8mm. Breadth 3 mm.
Anterior end rather pointed; eyes (¢.e.) moderately distant,
lying in front of the level of the pair of auricles (au.). Body (of
spir it- specimen) rather oval, the hinder end pointed. Pharynx
opening (ph.') a little in front of the commencement of the hinder
fourth of the body, at the level of its greatest width. The colour
is black in the larger specimens, grey-brown in the smaller. The
ovaries lie at the hinder end of the first fourth of the body. The
oviducts were not seen. The uterus (wé.) is symmetrical and lies
5%
778 URBELLARIA OF THE THIRD TANGANYIKA EXPEDITION, [| Noy. 13,
close behind the free end of the pharynx. The epithelium of its
walls is secretory. The uterine duct (wt.') is at first very small
and lies immediately dorsal to the cavity of the base of the penis.
Further back it is pushed aside by the penis, increases consider-
ably in size as it approaches the antrum, and here its epithelium
takes on a secretory character (ep.'), whilst around the duct he
numerous gland-cells (g/.). There is no indication of any bursa
copulatrix.
Text-fig. 126.
Planaria tanganyike, much enlarged.
For explanation of the lettering, see text.
The vasa deferentia (v.d.) open into a chamber at the base of
the penis (pr.). This chamber is lined by an epithelium which,
in front of the level of the openings of the vasa deferentia and
dorsally behind them, is evidently concerned 1m the production of
a granular secretion ; the epithelium of the rest of the chamber is
of a different character, flattened, and apparently not secretory,
but in parts this has been lost. The penis (p.) is conical and
1906. ] ON MAMMALS FROM EASTERN TRANSVAAL. 779
shows rather a three-sided outline in transverse section. The
duct traversing it is very narrow.
Beyond the level of the penis the walls of the antrum (a.) have
an epithelium similar to that of the lower part of the uterine
duct. Round the penis the walls have a flattened epithelium and
are non-muscular.
The vasa deferentia can be traced forward to a level about half-
way along the pharynx.
The testes are numerous and contain spermatozoa in all stages
of development, the vasa deferentia are crowded with them.
The cells of the gut are large and rounded, and many of them
have broken away from the gut-wall.
Planaria tanganyike differs from P, newmanini Neppi*, in its
smaller size. Its penis is more regularly conical and the uterus
also is more regular in shape. The body is perhaps, too, a little
broader proportionately, and the hinder end not so produced,
though it is impossible to rely on the shape of a preserved
specimen.
Two other Planarians have been described from fresh-water
from East Africa—P. venusta Bohmig, and P. brachycephala
Bohmig 7; but both these are known only from immature
specimens,
P. tanganyike is a very ordinary form, and certainly lends
no support to the hypothesis of the marine affinities of the 'Tan-
ganyikan fauna.
4, The Rudd Exploration of 8. Africa. —VI. List of Mammals
obtained by Mr. Grant in the Hastern Transvaal. By
OuLDFIELD THomas, F.R.S., and Haro~p ScHWANN,
HEZESs
| Received October 4, 1906. ]
During April and May, before gomg down into the hotter
coast-belt, Mr. Grant made a stay at Legogot, a village in the
northern part of the Barberton district, at an altitude of about
3000 feet. There he obtained the Mammals recorded in the
following list.
One species, a Shrew, is new, while the most valuable of the
other animals are the additional specimens of Pronolagus ruddi,
the large ally of the Rooi-haas, the description of which was
based on a specimen collected in Zululand at an earlier stage of
the Rudd Exploration.
Before going to Legogot Mr. Grant made a small collection at
a place called Turfloop, between Pietersburg and Woodbush, in
* Neppi, Valeria. “ Ueber einige exotische Turbellarien.” Zool. Jahrb., Syste-
matik, xxi. 1904-1905, pp. 309-316, Taf. 9. figs. 7-8, Taf. 10. figs. 13-14.
7 Bohmig, L. “ Die Turbellarien Ost-Atrikas,’ in Deutsch-Ost-Afrika, iv. (14)
pp. 12-18, figs. 11-14 (1898).
780 MESSRS. 0. THOMAS AND H. SCHWANN ON [Nov. 13,
the North-Eastern Transvaal; but as he obtained no examples of
species not mentioned in our list of his Woodbush collection*, we
do not think any list of them is necessary.
1. CERCOPITHECUS LALANDEL Geoff.
3. 1418, 1426, 1464. Legogot.
2. RHINOLOPHUS AUGUR K. And.
©. 1412, 1416. Legogot.
6. 1863-5. @. 1866. Woodbush.
“These six specimens give the following range of variation :—
“* Forearms 52—95°7 mm.
“Upper canine to back of m*® 83-877 m. Maxillary width
across parastyles of m° 8°3-8°7,
‘“¢ Minute lower premolar present on both sidesin one specimen ;
absent but with trace of the alveolus, in three; absent without
trace in two.
“Upper canine and p’ slightly separated in three, in simple
contact in one; slightly overlapping at base in two.”-——K. A.
3. RHINOLOPHUS DARLING! K. And.
Q. 1427. Legogot.
“Forearm 46°2mm. Upper canine to back of m® 7-5. Maxil-
lary width 7-8. P, wanting on both sides. P* external; upper
canine and p* practically in contact.
“Of the five examples of this species in the Museum, p, is
wanting on one side and present but exceedingly minute on the
other in three ; in the other two skulls this tooth is wholly absent.
Tn all five skulls the teeth are unworn.”—K. A.
4, VESPERTILIO CAPENSIS A. Sm.
©. 1372. Pietersburg.
5). PIPISTRELLUS KUHLIT FUSCATUS Thos.
3.14387. ©. 1444. Legogot.
6. PIPISTRELLUS NANUS Peters.
3. 1443, 1449. ©. 1431, 1440. Legogot.
7. CrocrpurA sp. (near argentata Sund.).
3. 1371. Pietersburg, 4350’.
3. 1397, 1417, 1453, 1460. Legogot.
8. CROCIDURA sp. (near martensi Dobs.).
6. 1375, 1376. Pietersburg.
gd. 1414. Legogot.
* P.Z.S. 1906, p. 585.
1906. | MAMMALS FROM EASTERN TRANSVAAL, 781
9. PACHYURA GRATULA, sp. n.
3g. 1436, 1458, 1476. Legogot.
A medium-sized species of a bluish-grey colour, with bicolor
tail.
Size about as in Crocidura pilosa, therefore immensely larger
than such pygmy shrews as P. gracilis and P. varilla. Fur close
and fine, rather over 3°5 mm. in length on the back. General
colour above clear uniform bluish grey (between grey No. 5 and
“»lumbeous”). Under surface not sharply defined, more whitish
grey (about grey No.7). Upper surface of hands and feet white.
Tail about two-thirds the length of the head and body, well-haired
with fairly numerous bristle-hairs on its proximal half; dark
brown above, white below. Lateral gland of male distinct, half-
way between elbow and hip, its hairs whitish.
Skull of normal proportions. Third unicuspid slightly larger
than second, fourth about half the size of third.
Dimensions of the type (measured in the flesh) :—
Head and body 76 mm. ; tail 50; hind foot 13; ear 10.
Skull—greatest length including incisors 20 mm.; basal length
17-2; greatest breadth 8:7; length of upper tooth-row 8:4;
breadth of palate across molars 6; combined length of p*, m’ &
m’ 4-4; tip of i' to tip of p’* 4:3.
Hah. as above.
Type. Male. B.M. No. 6.8.2.46. Original number 1476.
Collected 22 May, 1906.
No members of Pachyura have hitherto been described from
South Africa other than the pygmy shrews P. gracilis and varilla.
The bluish pelage and bicolor tail will also distinguish this well-
marked species.
10. Myosorex VARIUS Smuts.
©. 1471. Legogot.
11. Lycaon protus Temm.
Q. 1472, 1473, 1474, 1475. Legogot.
12. GENETTA LETAB# Thos. & Schw.
Q. 1445. Legogot.
13. HERPESTES GRACILIS PUNCTULATUS Gray.
3. 1466. Legogot.
14. DENDROMUS NIGRIFRONS True.
Q. 1478. Legogot.
This little animal agrees so closely with True’s description 7of
nigrifrons that we see no reason to distinguish it. Mr. Darling
obtained examples of the same species at Mazoe, Mashonaland.
In the presence of a nail instead of a claw on the fifth hind toe, it
agrees with the D. melanotis group.
782 ON MAMMALS FROM EASTERN TRANSVAAL. [Nov. 13,
15. ARVICANTHIS DORSALIS A. Sm.
3. 1410. @. 1400, 1411. Legogot.
16. ARVICANTHIS PUMILIO DILECTUS de Wint.
3d. 1401. Legogot.
17. Mus curysopHitus de Wint.
6. 1395, 1421, 1422, 1429, 1430, 1431,1434. ©. 1399, 1428,
1433, 1454. Legogot.
18. Mus coucna A. Sm.
©. 1370. Pietersburg.
S. 1393, 1394, 1402, 1403, 1404, 1446. Legogot.
@. 1398, 1406, 1407, 1408, 1409, 1415, 1419, 1420, 1423,
1432, 1450. Legogot.
19. LEGGADA MINUTOIDES A. Sm.
2. 1405, 1435, 1457. Legogot.
20. STEATOMYS PRATENSIS Pet.
3. 1413. Legogot.
21. Grorycuts, sp. (near hottentotus).
So. 1448, 1451, 1452, 1455, 1459, 1461. Legogot.
@. 1439, 1447.
The Legogot specimens seem to show the lateral grooves on the
molars for a longer period than is customary in this group.
Perhaps the local food is softer, so that the teeth wear down less
quickly than usual.
2:
iS
. Lepus zutuensis Thos. & Schw.
1462, 1467. Legogot.
OQ,
bo
SU)
. PRoNOLAGUS RUDDI Thos. & Schw.
1424, 1425, 1470. Legogot.
hese additional specimens of the rare large form of Pronolagus
are most welcome. ‘The species was only previously known from
Natal and Zululand.
2
24, PROGAVIA CAPENSIS Pall.
g. 1442. ©. 1441. Legogot.
25. CEPHALOPHUS NATALENSIS Smith.
3. 1468, 1469. 9. 1456. Legogot.
IP ZO, IDOE] ITI
MOLLUSCA OF THE PERSIAN GULF & ARABIAN SEA.
Pe Sal 906, PLL.
Lith et a
2.Green de
IN
Sina.
fais
& ARABL
a}
fay
ask
1 GU
-
{At
fy
MOLLUSCA O
V.
AR
Pia oe 06 - PLL
J.Green del. lit
het imp.
AN SEA.
TD
LEN.
MOLLUSCA OF THE PERSIAN GULF & ARAB
Pao Oot lk LYE
o.Green del. lith.et imp.
ay
MOLLUSCA OF THE PERSIAN GULF & ARABIAN SEA.
: ;
Pea ye) tata. |”
Sheet of
F
war
Pee
ahh TE ty
nae
1906. | ON MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF, 783
The Mollusca of the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and
Arabian Sea,as evidenced mainly through the Collections
of Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1893-1906; with Descriptions of
new Species. By Jamms Cosmo Matvitt, M.A., F.L.S.,
F.Z.S.,and Rospurr Sranpen, Assist.-Keeper, Manchester
Museum.
Parr LI.—PELECYPODA.*
[ Received September 10, 1906. |
(Plates LIIL.LVI1.*)
In this, the second portion of our enumeration, over 420 species
are mentioned, and, of these, more than one-sixth, say 76 species,
were discovered either by Mr. Townsend or My. Alexander
Abercrombie, and have been in greater part deseribed by one of
the present authors during the past thirteen or fourteen years.
These include a considerable number of, mainly, small and abyssal
forms, now to be differentiated in the subsequent pages of this
paper.
In the first part of our Catalogue, a census of 935 species, all
Gastropoda, excepting for about 12 or 13 Scaphopoda, was given.
Five or six years having now elapsed since its publication, the
number has heen continually increased owing to the products of
several further dredgings on the part of Mr. Townsend having
been now fully worked out, and the results—at all events, so
far as the new species are concerned—published in a series of
articles, references to which will be given below. With these
additions, the number of Mollusca as yet detected in this area is as
follows :—
Cephalopoda ........ aH
CA GRY VOCE. dee Sane oe ays
Rn alONoki — Aonbe eee 15
iRelecypodaminns a4. 4. 426
Notal .... — 1618 species:
This, we believe, already slightly eclipses the sum of the rich
Mediterranean Fauna, to which it bears a considerable generic
analogy, though so w idely. differing specifically. And, likewise,
compared with Erythrean forms, it will be found, numerically,
to surpass them in even still greater a degree, for hardly more
than a thousand species have so far been catalogued as natives of
the Red Sea, rich though that Sea be both in variety and prolific
occurrence of individuals.
It must also be borne in mind that both the Mediterranean
and Erythrean Seas have been far more assiduously explored
than the region under discussion, and any further discoveries
* For Part I. see P.Z.S. 1901 (vol. ii.), p. 327.
+ For explanation of the Plates, see p. 848.
£ In Cephalopoda, only the genera Nautilus, Argonauta, and Spirula have been
considered here.
784. MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
will therefore almost certainly tend to the advantage and pro-
portionate gain of the North Arabian Sea and Persian Gulf.
Numerical comparison with Adenese Mollusca.
Commander E. R. Shopland has within the last four and a half
year's published a second edition of his invaluable Catalogue of
‘Aden Shells *—all, to quote from his preface, “collected within
a radius of six miles from Steamer Point, chiefly on the shores
of the Inner Harbour, and from the coral brought in from Little
Aden for washing lime.”
The list, as foreshadowed by one of us in a paper? giving
descriptions of new Mollusea from this locality, and revise
giving a brief historic réswmeée of the Krythrean fauna, and its
bil Tage has now been augmented to, roundly speaking,
750 species. Of these, about 310 seem common to Aden and the
Gulf of Oman. It is not now feasible, owing to exigencies of
space, to give a list of these in detail, but the following are
enumerated as being of special interest.
Murex rota Sowb. (=anatomicus, | Cerithium clypeomorus Jouss.
Perry, 1811, nom. prius.). yerbury1 Sin.
Pleurotoma baynhami Si. | Rissoma pachystoma Melv.
catena Reeve. secuenziana Issel.
— cecchi Jouss. | Onoba delicata Phil.
—— pouloensis Jouwss. Turritella maculata Reeve.
variabilis Sm. | Calyptrea edgariana Melv.
Bullia tahitensis Ginel. Vanikoro cancellata Chemn.
Cyllene grayi Reeve. Leptothyra leta Montr.
Nassa marratu Sz. | ——pilula Dunker.
obockensis Jouss. (=zailensis | Hthalia carneolata Welv.
Sowb.). ' Calliostoma scobinatum 4._4d. (formerly
Mitra bovei Avien. | considered endemic at Bombay).
ceeligena Reeve.
carnicolor Reeve. | Thracia adenensis Ielv.
fissurata Lamhk. Mactra fauroti Jouss.
—— pretiosa Reeve. | Raéta abercrombiei Mev.
shoplandi Jelv. | Psammobia elegans Desh.
Marginella mazagonica IMelv. | occidens Chemn.
Columbella propinguans Si. | Tellina kolabana Melv.
Scalaria decussata Lamk. (=Kkieneri methoria Welw.
T. Can.). micans Hanley.
Terebra nassoides Hinds. pharaonis Hanley.
pellyi Sm. | Donax erythreus Berth.
Elusa brunneomaculata Jelv. scalpellum Gray.
Eulima shoplandi Je/v. | Cumingia occatilla Welv.
Solarium regium Hanley. Tivela ponderosa Koch.
Conus clytospira WZ. Sv Sé. | Sunetta contempta Sm.
thomasi Sow). | Petricola hemprichi Issel.
traversianus Sim.
Crenella cumingiana Dunker.
Strombus beluchiensis JZe/v.
Septiter excisus JV/iegm.
fusiformis Sowd. Cucullea concamerata Chemn.
Rostellaria curta Soezwb. (=curviros- | Pectunculina multistriata Forsh.
tris Lamk., 3). | Pecten layardi Reeve.
Cyprea lentiginosa Gray. | luculentus Reeve.
Cancellaria hystrix Reeve. | townsendi Sowd.
* Proc. Mal. Soc. vol. v. part 2, pp. 177-179 (July 1902). The first edition was
published in Journ. Bombay Soc. x. pp. aus ae with addendum, ¢. c. pp. 503-504.
+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 7, vol. iv. pp. 461-463; also op. cit. vol. vii.
pp- 550-556.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 785
There can, of course, be no doubt that these 310 species also
inhabit the intermediate seas, as yet, unfortunately, but little
explored, between Aden and Ras-el-Had, that wash the coasts of
the Hadramaut, Dhofar, &e. It is much to be hoped that some
investigator may soon turn his attention to this neglected area.
Ceylon.
With regard to Ceylon, comparison seems impossible at present,
as we do not possess recent catalogues of the productions of the
seas and shores of that proverbially rich island. The enumeration,
compiled, we believe, by the late Mr. Sylvanus Hanley with the
aid of Mr. E. L. Layard, C.M.G.,and published in the treatise on
Ceylon by Sir J. Emerson Tennant*, is altogether out of date, as
also are the slight additions made by the late Mr. A. W. Langdon to
the Mollusca fauna. The researches of the late Messrs. Hugh and
Geofirey Nevill, of Mr. J. R. Henderson and My. Edgar Thurston,
C.M.Z.S., in the Gulf of ManaarZ, and the cursory dredgings off
Batticaloa and Humbantotte by Captain W. A. Tindall, all tend,
in some small measure, to reveal what a superlatively productive
region, conchologically speaking, is that of Ceylon. We may add,
that the scientific appendices to the Pearl-Oyster Fishery Reports
brought out by Professor W. A. Herdman, F.R.S., have likewise
added to our knowledge of this fauna, as regards Cephalopoda
(Dr. W. E. Hoyle), Polyplacophora (My. E. R. Sykes), and Opistho-
branchiata (My. G. P. Farran), while the Gastropoda and Pele-
cypoda are being reported upon by one of us (R. Standen) in
conjunction with Mr. Alfred Leicester.
Maldive and Laccadive Islands.
Mr. Edgar Smith enumerated 380 species$ as occurring in
these islands, collected by the Stanley Gardiner Expedition,
remarking that “this probably comprises a large proportion of
the forms which occur.” Only 49 of these are noted by him, in
the tabular list of distribution, as occurring in the Persian Gulf.
We notice, however, that Conus maldicus L. is not included, the
name of which would incline us to the belief it had first been
detected in the Maldives. Pecten maldivensis Sm., has also been
found to occur in the Gulf; and no doubt the number of species
common to both regions will be found much larger, with more
detailed research. In the Pelecypoda for instance, Semipecten
forbesianus, Septifer bilocularis, Arca imbricata, Cardium suexense,
C. fornicatum, Venus marica, &c., all occur in both.
Referring, cursorily, to the brief réswmé given in our first
paper on the distribution of the chief genera of Gastropoda in the
* “Ceylon, vol. i. pp. 233-243 (2nd edition, 1859).
+ Journ. of Conch. i. p. 71 (1874).
~ Bull. Mus. Madras, No. 3 (1895) ; Journ. of Conch. ix. pp. 30, 75.
§ ‘The Fauna and Geography of the Maldive and Laccadive Archipelagoes,’ vol. ii.
pp- 589-630, pls. xxxv. & xxxvi. (1903). :
|| P. Z.S. 1901 (vol. ii.), pp. 330, 331.
786 MESSRS, MELYILL AND STANDEN ON { Nov. 13,
Persian-Gulf region, we would say, as regards the Pelecypoda, that
the most distinctive and widely-spread family appears to be the
Tellinacea, between 40 and 50 species of the typical genus Vellina
being present, several endemic and hitherto unknown, others of
wide range. Veneracea are likewise plentiful, some, e. g. Tivela
ponderosa Koch, and Calista multiradiata Sowb., being among the
finest of their race. The only Solenomya is peculiar, being also an
inhabitant of Patagonia. The members of the Arcacea are freely
distributed, amongst them being two fine endemic Pectwneuli,
P. maskatensis Mely. and heroicus M. & St., this last now described
in this paper. In Nueulidee, Yoldia and Leda can boast of several
most interesting species, Vacwla being also present, but not to so
prominent a degree. In Mytilacea, several Modiole, Orenelle,
Wwe. occur, mostly of small size, but in some variety and refinement
of form.
In Aviculide a few striking species occur, the most notable, of
course, being the local varieties of the Pearl-Oyster, an important
fishery of which exists in the Persian Gulf. Among the true
Oysters (Ostrea), some large and important forms are found, e. g.,
0. cucullata Born, and iridescens Gray, the latter attaining a large
size. But to O. townsendi Melv., an endemic species discovered
about ten years ago by Mr. Townsend, adhering to the telegraph-
cable in the Gulf, must be given the palm, it being one of
the few Ostrew exhibiting real beauty both in sculpture, form, and
delicacy of coloration. Pecten townsendi Sowb., a noble species,
Vola dorothew Melv., and a few deep-sea Amussia must nob be
passed without notice. Spondylus exilis Sowb. and S. gloriandus
M. & St. are likewise two conspicuous endemie species, the former
to some extent allied to the Mediterranean S. gedaropus U..,
though quite distinct. Indeed, close affinities with South-
European forms are the characteristics of many species in this
fauna, seeming to point in frequent instances to a common
archaic ancestry. In the Lucinidee, Loripes victorialis Melv., a
most delicate milky-white transparent species, with close con-
centric lamelle, is endemic; and the same may be said of the
somewhat similarly ornamented Mactrinula tryphera* Melv., from
the Persian Gulf.
The Cardiacea are many in numbers, but few of conspicuous
size, Cardium fornicatum Sowb. being perhaps the most inter-
esting; while the smaller C. centwm-liratum Melv., described below,
is a particularly delicately-sculptured abyssal shell. Among
the Myacea, Gari (Psammobia) exhibits 13 or 14 species, some
endemic, all being varied in both sculpture and coloration. Some
large Pholadacea occur: Pholas bakeri Desh. (named after
the late Major Baker, the first recorder of Mollusca from
Karachi, in 1850), has a wide range over the northern shores,
and Ph. orientalis Gm. occurs with valves sometimes 8 inches
in length. In the Anatinacea are one or two <Anatine, four
* Since this paper was written, this Wactrinula has been dredged by the
‘Investigator’ in deep waters south of the Gulf, thus extending its area of dis-
tribution.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 787
Pandore, two Thracie ; these last were both discovered in recent
years—one by Commander H. R. Shopland at Aden, and now re-
corded with increased distribution in the Persian Gulf; the other,
first found by Mr. A. Abercrombie, near Salsette Island, Bombay,
is not yet known outside that restricted limit. Finally, among
the Septibranchiata ave to be seen a few Cuspidarie (Neer).
Doubtless, further deep-sea dredgings will increase the number
here, the present records being somewhat below the average.
Recently, Dr. Sturany has discovered in Erythreean waters no
less than five species of this genus, two of which (C. potti
and brachyrhynchus Stur.) ave among the enumerations in the
accompanying Catalogue, both antedated by the names C. alcochi
and approximata HK. A. Smith, having been first dredged by the
8.8. ‘ Investigator ’ Expedition in the Bay of Bengal.
BIBLIOGRAPHY,
The following are the titles of the chief papers or works bearing
on the subject of the Mollusca of the Persian-Gulf region proper
or those of closely contiguous Seas, which have been published
since the appearance of our former list.* The opportunity is
likewise taken to rectify one or two omissions.
1902. Ancock (A.).—A Naturalist in Indian Seas. London, 8vo.
318 pp., 98 figs. Mollusca, pp. 277-282.
[Several abyssal species of the Indian Ocean well figured. |
1905. Bavay (A.).—Espéces nouvelles du genre Pecten provenant
de Indian Museum de Calcutta. Mém. Soc. Zool. France,
xvil. pp. 186--190, pl. xvii.
| Pecten cristatus, sp. n., from Mussandam I. |
1905. Bere (R.).—Die Opisthobranchiata der “Siboga” Ex-
pedition. Leiden, 1905. 248 pp., 2 plates.
1898. Dati (W. H.).—List of a Collection of Shells from the
Gulf of Aden obtained by the Museum’s East African
Expedition. Field Mus. Zool. i. pp. 187-189.
1905. Extor (Sir Charles N. E.).—Notes on a Collection of
Nudibranchs dredged near Karachiand Mascat. J. Conch.
x1. pp. 23/—256, pl. v.
1905. Farran (G. P.).—On the Opisthobranchiate Mollusca.
Report Ceylon Pearl-Oyster Fisheries, Pt. iii. pp. 329-364,
6 plates.
1901. Fiscuer (H.).—Liste de Coquilles recueillies’ par M. de
Gennes a Djibouti et Ali-Sabieh, avec la description de
plusieurs formes nouvelles. J. Conch. xlix. pp. 96-130,
pl. iv. & figs.
1896. Goopricu (E. 8.).—Report on a Collection of Cephalopoda
from the Calcutta Museum. ‘Trans. Linn. Soc., Zool. vii.
pp. 1-24, 5 plates.
[Imoteuthis maculosa, trom Persian Gulf. Taonius abyssicola
from Arabian Sea. |
* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1901, ui, pp. 331-334.
788 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
1904. Herpman (W. A.).—History of the Principal Pearl-Banks.
Report Pearl-Oyster Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar,
Part iii. pp. 1-36; with Anatomy of the Pearl-Oyster, @. ¢.
pp. 37-76, 9 plates.
1901. Hoyvnm (W. E.) & Sranpew (R.).—On a new Species of
Sepia and other shells collected by Dr. L. Koettlitz in
Somaliland. Mem. Manch. Soc. xliv. no. 6, 6 pp., 1 plate.
1904. Hovis (W. H.).—On the Cephalopoda. In Report Ceylon
Pearl-Oyster Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar, Part i.
Suppl. Rep. xiv. pp. 183-200, 3 plates.
1901. Jameson (H. Lyster).—On the Identity and Distribution
of the Mother-of-Pearl Oysters, with a Revision of the
Subgenus Margaritifera. Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1901, 1.
pp. 372-394, 4 figs. in the text.
1903. Konnusr (R.) & Vaney (G.).—Hntosiphon deimatis, n. sp.
Mollusque pavasitique Vune Holothurie abyssale. (Ins.
Laccadive.) Rev. Suisse Zool. xi. pp. 23-41, pl. 11.
1905. Lamy (B.).—Liste des Arches (Arca) recueillies par M. Ch.
Gravier 4 Djibouti (1904). Bull. Mus. Paris, x. pp. 269-278.
1905. Ip.—Liste des Coquilles (Gastropoda) recueillies par
M. Ch. Gravier dans le Golfe de Tadjourah (1904). Op.
cit. xi. pp. 103-111, 170-177, 261—269.
1901-1902. Marrens (EH. von).—Einige neue Meer-Conchylien
von der Deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition. §8.B. Ges. Naturf.
Berlin, 1901, pp. 14-26; 1902, pp. 257-244.
1903. Ip.—Die beschatten Gastropoden der deutschen 'Tiefsee-
Expedition, 1898-99. Systematisch-geographischen Teil.
Carl Chun. Vol. vii. pp. 1-146, pls. 1.-v.
[Many KE. African species, mostly of Gastr opoda, described. |
1905. MuIseNHEIMaR (J.).—Pteropoda der Siboga - Ta hee
Wiss. Ergebn. Tief-See Expedition, ix. Wiew 314 pp.,
27 pls., 9 maps, figs.
1898. Metvity (J. hme brief Bibliographical Réswmé of the
Hrythrean Molluscan Fauna, with descriptions of sixteen
species from Aden. Ann, Nat. Hist. (7) 1. pp. 194-206,
alls Sms
ISO. fp. —A few further Remarks upon the Erythrean Mol-
lusean Fauna, with descriptions of seven species from Aden,
in the Collection of Commander E. R. Shopland, R.I.M.
Ann. Nat. Hist. (7) vil. pp. 550-556, pl. ix.
1903. Ip.—A Revision of the Columbellide of the Persian Gulf
and North Arabian Sea, with description of C’. calliope,
n.sp. J. Malac. x. pp. 27-31, fig.
1904. Ip.—Descriptions of twenty-three Species of Gastropoda
from the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and Arabian Sea,
dredged by Mr. F. W. Townsend, of the Indo-Kuropean
Telegraph Service, in 1903. Proc. Malac. Soc. London, vi.
pp. 51-60, pl. v.
1904. In.—On Ber thais, a proposed new Genus of Marine Gastro-
poda from the Gulf of Oman. 7’, ¢. pp. 61-63, fig.
1906. ] MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 789
1904. Menvinn (J. C.).—Descriptions of twenty-eight Species
2 of Gastropoda from the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and
Arabian Sea, dredged by Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1900-1904.
Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond. pp. 158-169, pl. x.
1904. Ip.—Conus coromandelicus Smith, its probable aftinities,
and systematic position in the Family Conide. 7” ec.
pp. 170-173, figs.
[Is a recent representative of the subgenus Conorhis Swainson. |
1904. Ip.— Descriptions of twelve new Species and one Variety of
Marine Gastropoda from the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman,
and Arabian Sea, collected by Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1902—
1904. J. Malac. xi. pp. 79-85, pl. viii.
1904. Ip.—Note on Ihtra stephanwucula Melv., with description of
a proposed new variety. 7’.c. p. 86, pl. vill. (var. astephana).
1906. Ip.—A. Revision of the Species of Cyclostrematide and Lio-
tude occurring in the Persian Gulf and North Arabian
Sea. Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond. vii. pp. 21-27, pl. iii.
1906. Ip.—Descriptions of Cyclostrema prestoni and Nassa
tindalli, n. spp., from Ceylon. 7’. c. pp. 29-80, figs.
1906. Ip.—Descriptions of thirty-one Gastropoda and one Sea-
phopod from the Persian Gulf and Gulf of Oman, dredged
by Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1902-1904. TZ. c. pp. 69-80,
pls. vil.—vill.
1906. Ip.—Capulus lissus Smith, a type of a proposed new sub-
genus (Malluvium) of Amalthea Schum. 7. c. pp. 81-84, fig.
1903. Ib. & SvanpEn (R.).— Descriptions of sixty-eight new Gas-
tropoda from the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and North
Arabian Sea, dredged by Mr. F. W. Townsend, 1901-1903.
Ann. Nat. Hist. (7) xi. pp. 289-324, pls. xx.-xxill.; re-
printed J. Bombay Soc. xvi. pp. 86-98, pls. A & B, 1904.
1903. Ip. & In.—The Genus Seala (Klein) Humphrey, as repre-
sented in the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and North
Arabian Sea, with descriptions of (18) new species. J.
Conch. x. pp. 340-351, pl. vii.
1904. Ip. & In.—The Cypreide of the Persian Gulf, Gulf of
Oman, and North Arabian Sea, as exhibited in Mr. F. W.
Townsend’s Collections, 1893-1904. J. Conch. xi. pp. 117-
122.
1905. Ip. & Ip.—Rostellaria delicatula Nevill: Notes upon its
Distribution and limits of Variation. J. Conch. xi. pp. 161—
163, pl. 11.
1905. Niersrrasz (H. F.).— Die Chitonen der Siboga-Expedition.
114 pp., 8 pls.
[Descriptions of Aplacophora mostly collected in the East
Indian Archipelago. |
1904, Preston (H. B.).—Descriptions of some new Species of
Cingalese and Indian Marine Shells. J. Malac. x1. pp. 75-
78, pls. vi. & vu.
[Mostly described from specimens collected by Mr. Hugh
Nevill. |
790 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
1905. Preston (H. B.).—Descriptions of new Species of Marme
Shells from Ceylon, J. Malac. xii. pp. 1-8, pls. i. & ii.
[The same remarks apply to this paper. |
1902. SHopianp (KH. R.).—List of Marine Shells collected in he
neighbourhood of Aden between 1892 and 1901. P. Malac.
Soc. Lond. v. pp. 171-179, 184.
[N.B. The first edition of this catalogue was published, 1896,
in J. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. x. pp. 217-235, 503-504. |
1903. Smira (Hdgar A.).—Marine Mollusca in ‘ Fauna and Geo-
graphy of the Maldive and Laccadive Archipelagoes,’
vol. 11. pp. 589-630, pls. xxxv. & xxxvi.
1904. Ip.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine
Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator,’ Commander T. H. Heming,
R.N.—Series 111. No. 1. On Mollusca from the Bay of
Bengal and the Arabian Sea. Ann. Nat. Hist. xiii.
pp. 493-473; xiv. pp. 1-14.
1906. Ip.—Ditto. Series in. No. 10. Ann. Nat. Hist. xviii.
pp. 157-175, 245-264.
1905. SowErsy (G. B.).— Descriptions of new Species of Shells,
mostly from Ceylon. Ann. Nat. Hist. xvi. pp. 184-192.
[Several described from the collection of the late Hugh
Nevill. |
1901. Sturany, R.— Lamellibranchiaten des Rothen-Meeres.
Ber. Comm. Ocean. Forschungen, vii. 1901, pp. 255-295,
7 pis.
1903. Ip.—Gastropoden (und Amphineuren) des Rothen-Meeres.
Denks. Ak. Wien, Ixxiv. pp. 219-283. 7 pls.
[A few of these new species, e. g., Amussiwm siebenrockii and
steindachneri, Limopsis elachista, Diplodonta raveyensis,
&e., have been also found to occur in the Gulf of Oman. |
1905. Ip.—Beitriige zur Kenntnis der Molluskenfauna des Rothen-
Meeres und des Golfes von Aden. Nachrbl. Deutsch.
Malak. Ges. pp. 132-146, fig.
1903. Sykes (H. R.). —Polyplacophor a. In Herdman, Report of
the Pearl-Oyster Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar, Part i.
; Suppl. Rep. iv. pp. 177-180, 1 plate. London, 4to.
1905. Ip.—Deseription of Marginella binotata, n. sp. P. Malac.
Soc. Lond. vi. pp. 315-318, pl. xv.
1905. Vayssizre (A.).—Note sur les Cypreidés recueillis par
M. Ch. Gravier & Djibouti. Bull. Mus. Paris, xi. pp. 165-
iGo),
1905. Viena (L.).—Liste des Coquilles de la Famille des Ceri-
thidés rvecueillis par M. Ch. Gravier aux environs de
Djibouti et @Obock. Bull. Mus. Paris, x. pp. 354-359.
Tt will not be amiss here to repeat that the region embraced
in this paper meludes all the seas north of an imaginary straight
line drawn obliquely from Cape Ras-el-Had, Arabia, near Maskat
(Muscat), to Panjim in Continental India, say, from Lat. 22°
34’ N., Long. 51° 48’ E., to Lat. 15° 50’ N., Long, 74° HK.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 791
We would also again mention the three subdivisions proposed
in our Part I. as follows :—
(1) P.G. The whole Persian Gulf, including the Gulf of
Oman, with Maskat and Jask, bordered eastwardly by
Long. 59° 48’ KE.
(2) M.C. The Mekran Coast of Persia and Baluchistan,
between Long. 59° 48’ E. and the River Hab.
(3) I. The Coast of Continental India, from east of the
River Hab, abutting on Karachi, say from Long. 66° 40’ E.
south-eastwards to Panjim, Lat. 15° 50’ N., Leng. 74° E. -
The Classification is that of P. Pelseneer, as proposed in his
‘Introduction a Etude des Mollusques.’
CATALOGUE OF THE SPECIES.
PELECYPODA.
Order I. PROTOBRANCHIATA.
Fam. NucULID2.
NucuLa cONSENTANEA * Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LIV. fig. 7.)
N. testa parva, solidula, pallide brunnea vel cinerea, oblique ovata,
modice convexa ; costulis tenuibus concentricis rugosis decorata,
radiatim obscurissime striata, lunula oblonga, margine dorsali
utrinque declivi, postice elongato, antice paullum arcuato ;
paging interna maryaritacea, margine multwm crenulato ;
dentibus ad 18, fortibus, ultra medium fossa parva interruptis.
Alt. 5, lat. 6°50, diam. 3 (sp. maj.).
Hab. P.G. and M.C. Gulf of Oman; lat. 24° 58’ N., long.
56° 54’ K.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand. Also rarely off Charbar, lat.
25° 10' N., long. 60° 34’ E., at 40 fathoms (March 1906).
Allied to WV. culebrensis EK. A. Sm., from the West Indies (‘ Chal-
lenger’ Expedition), and 1. sculpturata Sowb., from South Africa,
the radiating and concentric sculpture being of the same character.
It occurs commonly at the first locality, many examples, in
various stages of growth, being quite perfect.
Nucuta LAyARDI A. Ad.
P.G. Bushire. Shaikh Shuaib Island. Gulf of Oman: lat.
17° 18' N., long. 51° 52’ §; dredged at 27 fathoms, mud.
M.C. Lat. 25°10’ N., long. 60° 34’ E.; 40 fathoms, off Charbar.
I. Karachi. 10 fathoms, mud. Bombay (4. Abercrombie)
NUCULA NUCLEUS (L.).
P.G. Bushire. With W, layardi A. Ad, We cannot
* Consentaneus, in accord, or agreements
Proc. Zoo. Soc.—1906, No. LITT. D3
792 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
dissociate these Persian Gulf examples from the common
European species.
NucuLa RUGULOSA Sowb.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 27° N., long. 52° E.
Amongst shell-growth on the telegraph-cable, at 40 fathoms,
mud bottom.
Lepa Bectuta A, Ad. (Nweulana Link.)
I. Kavachi, very sparingly.
Lepa Brooker Hanley.
M.C. GCharbar. Shell-sand ; 40 fathoms.
I. Bombay (d/ercrombie) ; one or two specimens only.
Distrib. Borneo.
LEDA FRAGILIS (Chemn.).
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib Island. 3 fathoms, mud and sand.
LEDA MAURITIANA Sowb.
M.C. In many soundings at from 10 to 50 fathoms, mostly
on mud bottom.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
YoupIA CLARA Melv.
P.G. Bushire. 4 fathoms, mud.
YOLDIA LEPIDULA A. Ad.
P.G. Lat. 27°18’ N., long. 51° 52’ E. Dredged from muddy
bottom at 27 fathoms.
T. Off Karachi. 15 fathoms, mud.
In range extending to Borneo.
YOLDIA NICOBARICA (Chemn._).
P.G. Gulfof Oman. Lat. 26° 23’ N., long. 54° 53’ E.; mostly
at 25 fathoms.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie), rare.
Occurs as far south as Ceylon.
YoOLDIA SEROTINA Hinds.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 25° 58’ N., long. 57° 03" E.; 55 fathoms,
mad. Among shell-growth on telegraph-cable.
Ranges as far east as Borneo.
YOoOLDIA TENELLA Hinds.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 50’ N., long. 65° 49’ K.
YouLpIA TROPICA Melv.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 15 fathoms; large.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 793
M.C. Lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34’ E. 40 fathoms, off Charbar;
abundant, but mostly half-valves, dead. Also in Charbar Bay at
15 fathoms.
IT. Karachi. 5 fathoms; thin mud.
Fam. SOLENOMYIDS.
SOLENOMYA PATAGONICA EK. A. Sm. (Solemya.)
EG Gult of Oman, Wat. 242749) NS lone ob. OG Bee
225 fathoms.
The extension of range now proved to exist for this compara tively
recently described species is peculiarly remarkable. Our specimens
have been submitted to the author, and pronounced identical with
the original gatherings off Patagonia.
Order II. FILIBRANCHIATA.
Suborder A. ANOMIACEA.
Fam. ANOMIAD#.
ANOMIA ACHAUS Gray.
I. Karachi. Parasitic on Placenta, various Pectinide, and
other Mollusca.
ANOMIA (ZHNIGMA) SNIGMATICA Anton.
I. Karachi (Major Baker). Not yet recorded by Mr. Townsend.
Bombay (Abercrombie).
PLACENTA ORBICULARIS Retz. (= Placuna placenta L.).
P.G. In many places: mostly on muddy banks at low water.
I. Karachi. Bombay, abundant (4. Abercrombie, EF. H.
Aitken and Captain A.J. Peile). Panjim and Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D.
Olivier’).
Largely used, both in India and China, in the manufacture of
window panes, and is a general substitute for glass. It also
shelters a small crab, and seed pearls are not infrequent in the
species—very probably on account of the crustacean causing
irritation.
Suborder B. ARCACEA.
Fam. ARCAD.
ARCA BISTRIGATA Dunker.
I. Karachi: found on rocks at low tide. Bombay (Paetel,
Cat. 11. p. 211). Found there also by Mr. Abercrombie.
ARCA REQUIESCENS Melvill, sp.n. (Plate LIV. fig. 2.)
A. testa minuta, anguste- trapexoiden, versus medium depress,
inequilaterali, equivalvi, postice magis expansa ; costis longi-
By
794. MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 18,
iudinalibus circa 28, undique cum insterstitiis, pulchre
squamose cancellatis, margine dorsali recto; wumbonibus
distantibus, paullum incurvis, margine ventrali apud medium
sinuato, crenulato ; cardine utrinque multi-denticulato ; pagina
interna alba.
Alt. 2°50, lat. 5, diam. 2°75 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56°
54’ B.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A very small, abyssal, and probably almost if not quite adult
Arca, almost precisely a miniature replica of dA. now L. or its
corresponding tropical ally. The form is narrowly trapezoid,
posteriorly somewhat expanded, the most conspicuous feature
being the marked longitudinal depression just below the umbones,
beyond which, anteriorly, the form is somewhat abbreviated. All
the examples we have seen are half-valves only.
Arca (Batayarca) anactima* Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LIV.
fig. 6.)
A. testa minuta, tenwi, albo-lactea, oblique truncatula, tumida,
inequilaterali, concentrice, simul ac radiatim, wundique lris
tenuissimis circumeincta et cancellata, latere antico oblique
arcuato, postice magis recto, margine ventrali leniter rotundato;
umbonibus prominulis, area dorsali angusta ; pagina interna
alba, subpellucente ; dentibus minutis, inconspicuis, utringue
a medio divergentibus.
Alt. 2°50, lat. 3, diam. 2°25 mum.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., lone.
56° 54’ B.; 156 fathoms, abundant. Lat. 20 aeLO Nes lone: 60°
34’ B.; 40 fathoms, rarely.
This little species, of which there were multitudinous examples
dredged, but all in dissociated valves, has as its nearest ally
Scapharca inceequisculpta K. A. Sin., from Culebra Island, West
Indies, 390 fathoms, collected in Pteropod ooze by the ‘ Challenger”
Expeditiony. It is probably, according to Dr. W. H. Dall, who
has kindly examined specimens, hardly adult, but abundantly
differs from other species inhabiting the same region. The
radiating and concentric cancellations are very beautiful, when
examined with a lens of moderate power. :
Arca (ScAPHARCA) BIRLEYANA Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LITT.
fig. 8.)
A. testa ovato-trapezoidea, solidula, sordide albo-cinerea, epider-
mide setosa ad latera precipue tecta ; valva sinistra dextram
paullum superimpendente, ad regionem umbonalem planato-
compressa ; umbonibus ipsis parvis, latere antico abbreviato
postico recti-quadrato, margine dorsali recto, ventrali ad lates
* Avanduua, a sloping forward, obliquity, from the form.
+ Report ‘ Challenger’ Exped., Zoology, vol. xiii. p. 267, pl. xvu. figs. 8, 8a.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 795
anticum leiiter rotundato,; costis radiantibus pernwmerosis,
ad 48, nitidis, fere levibus, albis, interstitiis sub lente obscure
squamatis; pagina interna alba, margine undique profunde
sulcato ; dentibus ad 44, interdum bifurcatis ; area ligamentart
angusta.
Alt. 27, lat. 34, diam. 25 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf, Thairi (1903).
One specimen only, but in superb condition. The many uniform,
close-set ribs, and peculiar flattened compression in the umbonal
region, characterise this new form, which I would venture to
dedicate to my friend Miss Caroline Birley, who has from the first
been very interested in all that appertained to the elucidation of
the Mollusea of the Persian Gulf, both recent and fossil forms.
ARCA (SCAPHARCA) CIBOTINA* Melvill, sp.n. (Plate LIV. fig. 4.’
A. testa trequilaterali, equivalvi, transversa, antice angusta,
postice expansa, alba, tenui, superficie undique delicate et arcte
radiatim lirata et cancellata; margine dorsali recto, ventrali
plus minus sinwato; umbonibus prominulis, contiguis, dentibus
anticis 5 vel 6, posticis ad 15; pagina interna subhyalina,
albo-lactea, delicata.
Alt. 5, lat. 8, diam. 2 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56°
54’ K.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand. Fairly abundant, but alll dead
shells.
This small member of the Arcacea seems distinct. We ally with
it A. culebrensis Smith, from Culebra Island, W. Indiest. All
our examples are of much the same dimensions, and probably
nearly or quite aduit.
ARCA (SCAPHARCA) CLATHRATA Reeve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.; 156
fathoms, shell-sand.
Small imperfect specimens referred here with a little doubt.
They may prove to be the allied A. consociata Smith (Rep.
‘Challenger’ Exp. xiii. p. 266, pl. xvii. figs. 7-7a), which they much
resemble in size and general character.
ARCA (SCAPHARCA) INZQUIVALVIS Brug.
P.G. Young examples, most probably referable to this
species, have been dredged off Maskat at 15 fathoms.
I. Bombay; common and fine (Abercrombie). Bombay to
Panjim and Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
ARCA (SCAPHARCA) JAPONICA Reeve.
1. Bombay (Abercrombie).
* i Bwros, a chest or coffer.
+ Report ‘Challenger’ Exped., Zoology, vol. xiii. p. 268, pl. xxii. figs. 9-90.
796 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Noy. 13,
ARCA (SCAPHARCA) NATALENSIS Krauss.
P.G. Dabai, 8 fathoms.
The head-quarters of this species are, as 1ts name implies, South
African.
ARCA (SCAPHARCA) RHOMBEA Born.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
ARCA (SCAPHARCA) RUFESCENS Reeve.
P.G. Dabai, 8 fathoms.
I. Karachi (October 1894).
Anca (ANOMALOCARDIA) GRANOSA Lam.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). A conspicuous species, common in
this locality, but not yet recorded further north. Largely eaten
by the natives along the Indian coast (Captain A. J. Peile).
PARALLELIPIPEDUM TORTUOSUM (L..).
P.G. Henjam Island; dredged at 17 fathoms, mud bottom.
Dabai at 8 fathoms.
I. Karachi; at 3 fathoms, mud and loose rocks. Between
Bombay and Ratnagiri (HZ. H. Aitken). Off Bombay, dredged,
half-valves (7. W. 7.), 1906.
CUCULLH/A CONCAMERATA (Chemn.).
P.G. Maskat Jask; dredged at 10 fathoms, muddy sand.
3 fathoms, sand.
BARBATIA CYMBAFORMIS Reeve.
I. Karachi.
BARBATIA DIVARICATA Sowb. (=obliquata Wood).
I. Karachi. Found under rocks at half-tide (7. W. 7. and
Major Baker). Bombay, but rare (A. Abercrombie).
BarBAtIA DOMINGENSIS Lam. (=squamosa Lam.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman; lat. 26° 50’ N., long. 54° 50’ KE. Also
Maskat, 15 fathoms. A species of increasingly wide distribution.
Also dredged at 48-49 fathoms by the ‘ Investigator’ in the Gulf
of Oman.
BARBATIA ILLOTA Sowb.
P.G. Very local. Some little doubt exists as to the deter-
mination of this species. The typical dlota are from Western
Tropical America.
BARBATIA IMBRICATA (Brug.).
P.G. Henjam Island. 15 fathoms, mud.
M.C. Charbar Point. 7 fathoms.
I. Karachi.
This appears to be B. clathrata (Lam.).
1906. ] MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. (97
BarBATIA LAcTEA (L.).
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Includes B. zebuensis Reeve.
Likewise native of European seas, including Great Britain.
BARBATIA NIVEA Ginel.
P.G. Dabai. 8 fathoms (1903).
Barpatia (ACAR) AVELLANARIA* Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LIV.
fig. 3.)
B. testa alba, solidula, oblonga, lateribus ambobus leniter mar-
ginem apud ventralem rotundatis, parallela, superficie omni
arcte et pulcherrime cancellata, postice costis radiantibus
magis prominulis, majoribus, sub lente gemmulatis ; pagina
intus alba, marginibus undique fimbriolatis; dentibus crassis,
normalibus.
Alt. 4, lat. 7, diam. 3 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long 56
54’ K.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
An abundant species, of compact growth, and close cancellation,
excepting posteriorly, where six or seven ‘prominent ribs extend
radiately, the interstices being free and clearly defined.
BarpatiA (AcAR) GRADATA Brod. & Sowb.
P.G. Very local.
Barpatia (ACAR) MARGARETH# Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LIV.
fig. 5.)
B. testa parva, incrassata, inequilaterali, equivalvi, oblique tra-
pezoidea, utringue obtuse angulata, postice elongata, margine
dorsali et ventrali parallelis, superficie omni arcte et pul-
cherrime cancellata, et radiatim regulariter imbricato-costellata;
pagina intus alba; cardine dentibus paucis, circa 16 (videlicet
11 posticis, 5 anticis) predito.
Alt. 5, lat. 8, diam. 3 mm. (sp. maj.).
” Be 99 4, ” 15 ” (sp. min. ).
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58! N., long. 56°
54’ H.; 156 fathoms, often attached to Serpule &e.
A highly decorated little Acar, we think full-grown. Allied to
A. domingensis Lamk., but the imbricated concentric cancella-
tions are of much finer grain and texture. At the request of
Mr. Townsend we associate with this beautiful shell the name
of Mrs. Margaret Whitby-Smith, who has taken much kindly
interest in this and other discoveries made by him.
BarpatiA (ACAR) SCULPTILIS Reeve.
I. Karachi (Wajor Baker).
* Avellana, a hazel-nut.
798 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON | Nov. 13,
Barpatia (ACAR) SYMMETRICA Reeve.
IT. Karachi, rarely.
BarpBatiA (ACAR) TENEBRICA Reeve.
I. Karachi. Also Bombay (Abercrombie).
N.B.—It is our belief the large B. helblingi Chemn. (recorded
in Commander E. R. Shopland’s List of Adenese Mollusca) ex-
tends its range to the Persian Gulf, though it is impossible at
present to corroborate this with specimens in the collection.
PECTUNCULUS HEROICUS, sp. n. (Plate LV. fig. 1.)
P. testa magna, solida, equivalvi, inequilaterali, orbiculari,
convexa, superficie plana, obscure longitudinaliter multiradiata,
epidermide ad marginem valvarum ventralem densa, fim-
briatula, nigro-olivacea ; umbonibus parvis, incurvis, area
ligamentart externa divisis, margine dorsali antice obliquo,
postice fere recto, radiis sub lente precipue apud wmbones
pulchre cancellatis, et transversim liratulis; interstitiis obscu-
rissime quadratis; pagina interna alba, nitida, margine multi-
sulculoso, cardine regulari; dentibus ad 24 in utraque valva
wnstructis.
Alt. 58, lat. 55, diam. 40 mmo.
Hab. Persian Gulf.
A large, well-marked Pectunculus, allied most nearly to P.
lividus Sow., from the Red Sea, mainly differing in being ineequi-
lateral, the posterior dorsal margin being straight. It has, so
far, only occurred very rarely.
PECTUNCULUS LIVIDUS Reeve.
IT. Karachi. An Erythrean species, doubtless occurring in
intermediate stations.
PECTUNCULUS STRIATULARIS Lam.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 26° 50’ N., long. 54° 50' E.; coral-
sand and mud.
PECTUNCULUS TAYLORIANUS Ang.
P.G. Gulf of Oman: Maskat. 10-15 fathoms.
I. Karachi, but rarely.
PECTUNCULUS (AXINHA) MASKATENSIS Melv.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10-15 fathoms.
A finely sculptured species.
PECTUNCULUS (AXIN#A) PECTINIFORMIS Lam.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib I.; dredged at 7 fathoms, muddy sand
and loose rocks. Dabai,8 fathoms. Gulf of Oman, at 15 fathoms
beyond Maskat.
IT. Karachi.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 799
PecruncuLus (Axrn@a) spurcuS Reeve.
I. Karachi. Dredged at 3-7 fathoms, mud (/.W.7.) (J. O.
T wells).
Also reported from Gulf of Manaar, Ceylon. Originally
described from Central America, and is probably a species of very
wide distribution.
Limopsis ELACHISTA Sturany.
Limopsis elachista Sturany, Exp. ‘ Pola’ im Rothen Meer (1899)
Taf. iv. figs. 1-4.
P.G. & M.C. Gulf of Oman. fat. 25° 04' N., long. 60° 20’ E.;
60 fathoms. Also in abundance, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E. ;
156 fathoms, shell-sand. Rarely off Charbar, at 40 fathoms. We
are indebted to the author, Dr. R. Sturany, for the corroboration
of identification.
Lrvopsis Muuristriata Forskal. (Pectunculina D’Orb. 1844.)
I. Lat. 18° 25’ N., long. 71° 45' H.; at 191 fathoms.
A large, abyssal spec ies, finely chased and sculptured, which,
origin ally described as Erythreean, probably will be found in inter-
mediate stations, such as the Persian Gulf and Arabian coasts.
Suborder CG. MYTILACEA.
Fam. Myrinipa.
Mytriius (Cutoromya) prcrus Born (=afer Gmel.).
M.C. Gwadur Beach, at low tide. These specimens belong to
var. b. taprobanensis, a Southern form having its headquarters in
Ceylon.
I. Bombay, southwards to Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
Myrinus (CuLoromyA) SMARAGDINUS Chemn.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 25° 04’ N., long. 60° 20’ E.; 60 fathoms.
J. Karachi.
Mytitus VARTABILIS Krauss.
M.C. In one or two places, but rarely.
JT. Karachi. Found on roeks at about high-tide mark.
aay described from South Africa.
N.B. s canaliculatus Hanley, reported by Major Baker
as saccriasing ai Karachi, is probably an erroneous record.
SEPTIFER BILOCULARIS L. ’
P.G. Lat. 27° N., long. 52° E.; at 40 fathoms, adhering to
cable. Koweit, 10 fathoms.
SEPLIFER EXCISUS Wiegm.
I. Karachi, not commonly. Its extension of range is great,
occurring as he south as Madagascar.
800 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
My. Jukes-Browne makes Septifer Récluz a subgenus of Brachyo-
dontes Sw., raised by him to generic rank *,
Mopiota ALBicosta Lam.7 (Volsella Scopoli, 1777.)
P.G. Linjah. 3 fathoms, where a large bed of this species was
unearthed, mostly hardly adult, and in very perfect condition.
MopicLA AURICULATA Krauss.
P.G. Exact locality not specified, but seemingly identical with
typical 8. African examples.
MoproLa ELEGANS Gray.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib Island, off Maskat. 15 fathoms.
M.C. Charbar. 7 fathoms, sandy mud and rock.
Mopi0La FLAVIDA Dkr.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10-15 fathoms, muddy sand
and spongy growths.
Moproia mopiowus (L.). (J/ytilws L. in parte.)
P.G. Jask. Dredged on Mason Shoal at 3 fathoms, coral-
sand and stone bottom.
Of wide distribution, temperate and tropical. We have col-
lected it on the shores of the United States of America.
MopioLa RHOMBOIDEA Hanley. (Volsella Scop.)
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms, mside sponges.
M.C. Charbar. With I. elegans Gray, at 7 fathoms.
BRACHYODONTES EMARGINATUS (Benson).
Modiola emarginata Benson.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie), but rarely.
Bracuyopontes (HorMoMYA) KARACHIENSIS, sp. n. (Plate LIV.
fig. 8.)
B. testa luteo-fusca, epidermide sordide alba partim imduta,
arcuato-oblonga, parva, gibboso-globosa, postice concava, antice
apud umbones rotunde attenuata, superficie sepe laminis
incrementalibus concentrice predita, undique arcte radiatim
ramoso-lirata,; interstitiis arctissime concentrice liratulis >
pagina interna pallide margaritacea, ligamento marginali,
cardinali crenulato.
Alt. 7, lat. 13, diam. 7 mm.
Hab. India: Karachi; on loose stones at low water.
This species has remained long at the British Museum unnamed.
* Proc. Mal. Soc. vol. vi. p. 222.
+ Three species of Modiola —philippinarum Hanley, watsoni Smith, and
arborescens (Chemn.)—also a new Crenella, C. persica Smith, were lately dredged
in the Persian Gulf by s.s. ‘ Investigator.’
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 801
Superticially it is somewhat akin to Mytilus cubitus Say, found
by one of us on the shores of Florida several years ago, and like-
wise to MZ. charpentiert Dunker, from West Africa, but in our
opinion is sufficiently distinct from all its congeners to merit a
separate description. Mr. A. J. Jukes-Browne, to whom our
thanks are due for having examined our specimens, considers it,
with Jf. cubitus Say, charpentiert Dky., and others formerly
considered J/ytili, as belonging to the genus Brachyodontes Sw.,
subgenus Hormomya (Moreh) *
CRENELLA ADAMSIANA, nom. nov. (Plate LV. fig. 2.)
Crenella decussatu A. Ad. Proce. Zool. Soe. 1870, p. 7, noi
Montagu.
Cryptodon decussatus Ad.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 15 fathoms.
M.C. Dredged in various places, at 10 to 15 fathoms.
I. Karachi.
This is not, as was thought by Dr. Arthur Adams, identical
with the British and Northern Atlantic species, and therefore
requires a name.
CRENELLA PRACELLENS Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LV. fig. 4.)
CU. testa tenwi, albida vel pallide brunnea, subobliqua, profunde
convexa, pyriformi, superne latiore, undique radiatim pulchre
tenwlirata, lineis concentricis incrementalibus fortiter predita,
antice fere recta, postice obliqua, ad marginem ventralem sensim
delabente; wmbonibus parvulis, linea cardinali in valva sinistra
paullum prominula, dentiformi,; pagina interna alba, mar-
ginibus minutissime crenuliferis.
Alt. 8, lat. 6, diam. 5 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long.
56° 54’ K.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand. Maskat, 15 fathoms.
From the last-mentioned place come small, perfect examples,
pale brown in colour.
A beautiful species, the fine radiating lire, crossed with repeated
concentric incremental lines of erowth, being conspicuous ; the
form pear-like, while within a tooth- like projection attached
to the hinge-plate is noticeable in the left valve, the whole internal
margin being crenulate. The valves are profoundly convex and
swollen; some variation existing as regards depth and width of
convexity.
oh
iy Spam. (Plate IVs hie 3.)
M. testa parva, anguste oblongo-rhomboidea, albida, incequi-
laterali, convexa, lateribus fere rectis; wmbonibus parvis,
poullum incurvis, bina serie striarum radiatim disposita,
antice simul ac postice, inter quas superficie concentricis incre-
MoDIOLARIA CALCEATA
* Proc. Mal. Soc. vol. vi. p. 223.
+ Calceus, a shoe, from the very convex oblong form.
802 MESSRS. MELYILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
menti liris solum ornata, ligamento lineart, margine minute
crenulato.
Alt. 5, lat. 3, diam. 2:75 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf. Lat. 24° 58° N., long. 56° 54’ H.; 156
fathoms, shell-sand.
Many half-valves of a small, narrowly rhomboid Modiolaria,
bearing the characteristic generic sculpture. The ligament is
linear and marginal, no tooth visible, and the interior margin is
minutely crenulate. All our specimens are of much the same size,
and we deem them adult.
MopDIoLARIA CUMINGIANA Dkr.
IT. Karachi. From 3 to 7 fathoms, amongst growth of sponges,
we. Extends in range to South Australia.
LItHODOMUS ATTENUATUS Desh.
P.G. Locality not precisely specified.
I. Karachi. Found on rocks off Beach Fort, Manora.
LirrHopoMUs CINNAMOMEUS Lam.
I. Karachi, not plentiful.
LItHoDOMUS MALACCANUS Reeve.
I. Karachi. A little doubt attends this identification, the
specimens having been mislaid.
LiTHODOMUS TOWNSENDI, sp. n. (Plate LV. fig. 8.)
L. testa parva, cylindracea, tenwi, epidermide nigro-brunnea, super-
jicie fere levigata, antice paullulum rugulosa, postice globosa,
extremitate antice producta, multum attenuata, fere caudata.
Alt. 7, lat. 18, diam. 5 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman, on rocky ground. Lat.
27° N., long. 52° HE. 40 fathoms.
This little species, resembling a miniature Z. caudigerus Lamk.,
an inhabitant of the West Indies, or attenwatus Desh., from Chile,
differs from its congeners not only in size, but in the almost
complete absence of the wrinkled anterior surface, sometimes
channelled and shagreened, so usual in members of this genus.
We consider it full-grown. Two examples, exactly matching each
other, have as yet only occurred. It is a pleasure to associate
with this the name of Mr. F. W. Townsend.
Order IIT. PSPEUDOLAMELLIBRANCHIATA.
Fam. AVICULID®.
AVICULA MACROPTERA Lam. (= Pteria Scop.)
P.G. Maskat. 15 fathoms.
Called ‘‘ Mussel” or ‘“* Bombay Mussel.”
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 803
AYVICULA MARMORATA Phil, (=Péeria Scop.)
P.G. In two or three places found adhering in considerable
clusters to the telegraph-cable, at 50-55 fathoms, mud bottom.’
N.B.—Several immature Aviculw, dredged at various depths,
occur in the collection, but none is capable of exact identification.
One is allied to A. zebra Reeve, and may possibly be that species.
MARGARITIFERA IMBRICATA (Reeve). (= Jeleagrina Lam.)
P.G. Rare on the telegraph-cable.
MARGARITIFERA MARGARITIFERA (L., 1760). (= Meleagrina Lam.)
Var. ¢. persica Jameson.
P.G. & M.C. Generally distributed and found on most rocky
patches. A curious young form occurred at Charbar, at
8 fathoms, in muddy sand.
Dr. Lyster Jameson* gives the Bahrein district in the Persian
Gulf as supplying this species most copiously, and adds that it is
“‘ called ‘ Bombay shell’ in the Pearl trade.”
MARGARITIFERA MURICATA (Reeve), (= Meleagrina Lam.)
P.G. On the telegraph-cable, with J/. imbricata Rve.
MARGARITIFERA VULGARIS (Schum. 1817). (= Jeleagrina Lam.)
Avicula fucata Gould, 1850.
P.G. The ‘ Linjah” shell of the Persian Gulf, e.g. at Dabai,
adhering frequently to the telegraph-cable. This species, having
its headquarters in the Arabian Sea, extends, according to Dr.
Lyster Jameson (/. c. pp. 385-386) to Hast Africa, Malay Pen-
insula, Australia, and New Guinea. It is also reported from Japan
and New Zealand, being one of the most variable of all the pearl.
shells. MW. margaritifera and this species are styled the Bombay
and Ceylon Pearl-Oysters, respectively, by the traders.
Mr. J. Calcott Gaskin, Assistant Political Agent, Bahrein, kindly
supplied the following notes, which are well worth perusal here :—
A Memorandum on the Pearl-shells and Pearl-fishing Operations
in the Persian Gulf.
There are three sorts of marketable shells found in the Persian
Gulf, viz. :—
The Mother-o’- Pearl
The Mussel.
The Pearl-Oyster.
Mother-o’-Pearl Shells.—The hest Mother-o’-Pearl shells are
found round the islands near the Persian coast, principally at
Hinderahbi, Shaikh Shuaib, Kais Island, and Chira on the Persian
coast; some are also obtained at Das, Karunein, and Zerukah
* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1901, vol. i. p. 375.
804 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
Islands, and off the Oman coast between Ras-el-Khaima and
Ghobat Ghazira. They are sought at varying depths, from a little
below the surface to 18 fathoms of water, on hard mud and sandy
bottom. There is no information as regards the quantity annually
exported, but 1t may be stated that it is small, and probably about
120 to 150 tons. The shells brought up weigh from 4 lb. to 2 lbs.
each, and are sold from 4d. to 8d. per lb. according to quality and
the supply and demand. Pearls are very seldom “Foonendl in these
shells, but when they do occur they are generally large and of a
fine quality.
Aussel-Shells—The banks off the coast between Ras-el-Khaima
and Ghobat Ghazira produce the most and largest mussel-shells
in the Gulf. The best qualities, however, obtain round the islands
of Hinderabi, Shaikh Shuaib, and Kais. The mussel is plentiful
also round Drijina and Arzana Islands. They are procured at the
same depths as the Mother-o’-Pearl shells, and on similar bottoms.
The annual export of this description of shell is about 400 to
500 tons. They weigh from 5 to 20 Ibs. per hundred, and are
generally disposed of Sih Linjah and Dalma Island. Those brought
to Bahrein are sold from 10s. to 15s. per 60 lbs. Pearls are but
varely obtained in this shell.
Pearl-Oyster.—Vhe richest Pearl-Oyster banks are situated
round the northern and eastern coasts of the Bahrein Islands.
The next in importance are those off the Katar coast, and there
are also numerous other banks between Koweit and Bahrein, and
south of Katar to Ras-el-Khaima. <A few unimportant banks also
exist along the Persian coast. The best quality of pearl-oyster
shells are secured from the banks immediately north of Bahrein
known as the ‘ Adan,” and are sold by the rice or coffee bag,
according to agreement, which on the average hold 140 Ibs,
and 175 lbs. respectively, of uncleaned shells. The‘ Adan” shells
weigh from 4 lbs. to 73 Ibs. per 100, and fetch in Bahrein from
Qs. to As. per bag of 140 lbs. Those from other banks w eigh
from 3 to 54 Ibs. per 100, and are sold locally from 1s. 8d. to 3s. 6d.,
according to the state of the London market. They are procur ed
at the same depths asthe other shells, on coral-vock and hard mud
bottoms. It is estimated that about 2000 tons of oyster-shells
are shipped annually to London and elsewhere. The Persian Gulf
pearl-oyster shells are known under the name of “ Linga shells ”
in the London market, owing to the first shipments fron the Gulf
haying been made from the port of Linga (Linjah). They are
scraped and sorted, the smallest sizes being thrown out before
shipment, and on athe average lose about 35 per cent. of the
original weight in the process.
No reliable statement can be made as regards the average
number of pearls found ina given quantity of shells, as no statistics
on the subject are available. According to the Trade reports
the value of pearls exported is about twenty times greater than
that of the shell. This comparison is, however, unreliable owing
to the fact that the greater portion of the oyster-shells are thrown
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 805
back into the sea by the divers for want of room on board the
diving craft, as well as to avoid the evil effects from the putre-
fying oysters.
The European market prices of the various qualities of the
three descriptions of shells named, are best obtainable in London.
The Mother-o’-Peari and Mussel are sought after for the sake
of the shell alone, but the Pearl-Oyster is gathered for the pearls,
and the shell only considered as a by-product.
The most primitive methods are adopted in the diving opera-
tions, and no modern appliances are used or allowed by the tribes.
The banks on the Arab side of the Gulf are the common property
of the Arab tribes inhabiting that region, and are open to all
comers so long as the same methods as are adopted by the Arabs
are employed. The banks near the Persian coast and islands are
claimed by Persia. The diving craft are generally equipped by
the owners, and the results of the operations are shared by the
owner and crew in proportions laid down by custom. The owner
receives 20 per cent. of the nett earnings and 80 per cent. is divided
between the crew, each diver receiving three shares and each
rope-puller and extra man two shares. Occasionally men may be
engaged for a round sum from Rs. 100 to Rs. 200 for the season,
but these are generally indifferent divers who cannot obtain
advances from their first employers.
It is difficult for new-comers to obtain the services of good
divers owing to the system in vogue, which practically makes this
class of men slaves to the masters of the pearling boats. The
men’s earnings are in the majority of cases insufficient to keep
them all the year round, and consequently they take advances
from their masters year after year to such an extent that they can
never repay their debt, and when a diver elects to engage himself
to another boat the owner of the latter has to pay up the debt
due to the former master, should he engage hin.
The Pearl-shell and Pearl-fishing season commences in the
second week of May, and terminates in the third week of Sept-
ember generally, and Arabs, Negroes, and Persians are usually
employed in the operations. The loss of life from sharks is said
to be very small. The divers, however, suffer from chest cliseases,
and their average life is shorter than that of people occupied in
other industries.
The value of the Pearls exported from the Persian Gulf during
1901 is estimated at over three-quarters of a million sterling
(£750,000).
(Signed) J. CaLcorr GASKIN,
Assistant Political Agent.
Bahrein, 5th May, 1902.
Note by Mr. F. W. Townsend on Mr. Gaskin’s report.
“J have at odd times during the last twelve years done a con-
siderable amount of dredging off the coast of Hinderabi, Shaikh
Shuaib, and Kais Islands, chiefly on the southern side, in from
806 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [Nov. 13,
5 to 20 fathoms, but have never found a single specimen of the
true Mother-of-Pearl shell, and very few, not more than a couple
of dozen altogether, of the small Pearl- Oyster, which I take to be
the same species as that of which rich beds are mentioned as
existing to the northward of the Bahrein Islands. In November
1903 I dredged many of the small pearl-oysters off the coast from
Ras-el-Khaima and Abu Thabi, but did not get a single specimen
of the large mussel, though I saw many eas of it at Dabai
ready for export. It occurs very rarely on the old telegraph-
cable, while the small A. marmorata is an abundant form.
“The ‘rope-pullers’ mentioned (in Mr. Gaskin’s report) are,
TI believe, the men who pull the baskets of oysters up from the
bottom when they have been filled.
“When they so place them, at the same time the divers also
inelude a great many other shells, notably Pecten crassicostatus,
townsendi, Spondylus exilis—this in all stages of growth and
coloration, from light orange to deep purple—Cyprea, e. g., lenti-
ginost, fimbriata, and turdus, also a species of Z’rochus, probably
T. fultoni. All these, and others, I have myself found fr equently
in large numbers among the refuse thrown out of the pearl-boats,
after they have been hauled up on the beach at the end of the
working season.”-—F. W. T.
PeRNA ROSTRATA Schum. (=itsogromon Klein).
P.G. General. Found on coral-reefs at low tide.
PINNA BICOLOR Chemn.
P.G. On telegraph-cable.
Pryna (Arriva) NIGRA Chemn.
P.G. & M.C. Local, and occasionally dwarfed, when the shell-
substance becomes considerably thickened.
I. One specimen alone recorded from Bombay (4 bercrombie).
Pryna (ArRINA) VEXILLUM Born.
I. Karachi. Dredged at 3 fathoms, mud.
MaA.Lueus NorMALIS Lamarck.
P.G. Maskat, 15 fathoms.
Fam. OsTREID®.
OsrREA BICOLOR Hanl.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
OstREA CRENULIFERA Sowb.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
OstTREA CUCULLATA Born.
P.G. ‘On telegraph-cable in two or three situations.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 807
OSTREA IMBRICATA Lam.
P.G.& M.C. Very general, often found growing in colonies
on the telegraph-cable, between 30 and 55 fathoms, mud.
OSTREA TRIDESCENS Gray.
P.G. On telegraph-cable, attaining a very large size.
OsTREA (ALECTRYONIA) TOWNSENDI Melv.
P.G. At the entrance of the Gulf, the finest examples adhering
to the telegraph-cable. Since this species was described (Mem.
Manch. Soc. vol. xlii. (1898) No. 4, p. 27, pl. u. fig. 14), Mr.
Townsend has forwarded many examples, mostly adhering in
threes and fours together, from near Shaikh Shuaib Island and
elsewhere. It is probably generally distributed, though somewhat
local, and is undoubtedly, as already mentioned in our intro-
ductory remarks, probably the most beautiful and symmetrical
species of Oyster known, both as regards shell-texture and delicate
coloration.
Fam. PECTINIDA.
Amussium capucum EH. A. Smith.
I. & P.G. Karachi. Also dredged in the Gulf of Oman,
667-811 fathoms, by s.s. ‘ Investigator’ (#. A. Smith).
Originally described from the Philippines (Rep. ‘ Challenger ’
Exped., xiii. Lamellibr. p. 309, pl. xxiii. figs. 1-1).
Amussium ForMosuM Melvill, sp.n. (Plate LV. fig. 7.)
A. testa parva, tenuissima, albida, subpellucida, mequivalvi ;
valva sinistra majore, fere levi, costulis radiantibus evanidis,
auriculis inequalibus, pulchre in utraque valva cancellatis ;
valva dextra sub lente concentrice delicatissime lirata ; paguva
interna costis ad 10-12 instructa, haud ad margimem valve
sinistre productis.
Alt. 9, lat. 8°50, diam. (valve sinistre maj.) 1 num.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long.
56° 54’ K.; 156 fathoms.
Allied to A. siebenrockii Sturany,, but much smoother, with
rudimentary radiating ribs only ; there is also no sign of cancel-
lation on the left valve; the right valve is much the smaller, and
is microscopically concentrically lirate. The internal white ribs,
ten to twelve in number, aie not produced to the vential margin,
as is the case in A. siebenrockir.
Many examples, but mostly in imperfect condition.
AMUSSIUM STEBENROCKII Sturany.
Amussium siebenrockit Sturany, Exped. 8.M. Schiff ‘ Pola’ in
das Rothe Meer (1899), p. 15, Taf. iv. figs. 5-8.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.; 156
fathoms, shell-sand. Some specimens prettily marked with opague
white and fawn-colour.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LIV. 54
808 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [| Nov. 13,
AMUSSIUM STEINDACHNERI Sturany.
Amussiun steindachnert Sturany, Exped. S.M. Schiff ‘ Pola’ in
das Rothe Meer (1899), p. 15, Taf. iv. figs. 9-12.
P.G. With the preceding; both equally abundant, mostly
dissociated valves.
Also in the Gulf of Oman. Lat, 25° 19’ N., long. 55° 10’ E.,
at 140 fathoms; and lat. 24° 54’ N., long. 37° 35’ E., 205 fathoms.
Tn both these last localities the specimens were large, perfect,
and highly coloured. We are indebted to the author (Dr. Rudolf
Sturany, of Vienna) for confirming our views as to these two very
interesting Amussia, first described from the Red Sea.
SEMIPECTEN FORBESIANUS (Ad. & Reeve).
Hemipecten forbesianus Ad. & Rve. Voy. of ‘Samarang.’
I. Angrias Bank, in Bombay (Capt. Tindall). Also occurring
in the Laccadive and Maldive Isles (Stanley Gardiner).
This shows an extension of range.
PECTEN CRASSICOSTATUS Sowb. (Chlamys Bolten, 1798.)
P.G. Mussandam. Among large boulders at low tides, rarely.
Some authors propose to adopt Bolten’s name now for the well-
known cognomen Pecten, reserving this latter for the section Vola
Klein.
Pecren rous* Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LV. fig. 9.)
P. testa parva, perlevi, hyalina, albo-lactea, subdiaphana, fere
rotunda, valva dextra magis convexa, sub lente obscure concen-
trico-striata ; auriculis in sinistra subequalibus, levibus ;
pagina interna hyalina, levr.
Alt. 3°75, lat. 4, diam. 1°50 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long.
56° 54’ H.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
M.C. Lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34° E.; 40 fathoms.
Of the same alliance as P. vitrews Chemn. and P. subhyalinus
Smith (‘Challenger’ Rep.,vol. xiii. Lamell. p. 304, pl. xxii. figs. 2, 2a);
but is smaller than either of these species, convex, perfectly smooth
excepting for very obscure incremental concentric lire (visible
only with aid of a lens) on the left valve, the auricles being
quite smooth ; within, it is subhyaline and smooth. Both right
and left valves were equally abundant in the above dredgings, but
no perfect specimen has yet been seen. One example from the
latter locality exhibits shght traces of rufous coloration.
PECTEN FLABELLOIDES Reeve.
T. Karachi.
PECrEN LAYARDI Reeve.
I. Karachi.
Extending southward to Ceylon and westward to Aden (Cone-
mander H. Rk. Shopland).
* Hous, eastern.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 809
PECTEN LUCULENTUS Reeve.
I. Karachi, rarely.
PECTEN MALDIVENSIS E. A. Smith.
Pecten maldivensis KH. A. Smith, Fauna & Geogr. of Maldive &
Laccadive Archipelagoes,vol. ii. part 2, p. 622, pl. xxxvi. figs. 19, 20.
P.G. No particular situation given. One example only.
A beautiful little species, first discovered during the Stanley
Gardiner Expedition to the Laccadive Isles.
PECTEN MINIACEUS Reeve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms, coral-sand.
PEcTEN PLIcA L.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms, coral-sand.
IT. Karachi, not infrequent.
PECTEN PSEUDOLIMA Sowb.
P.G. Koweit, 10 fathoms.
A vermilion-hued shell, somewhat lke a highly-coloured
P. varius LL.
PECTEN RETICULATUS Reeve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms, coral-sand.
So far, one example only has occurred.
PECTEN SENATORIUS Gmel.
P.G. Lat. 26° 10’ N., long. 52° 50’ H.; 70 fathoms. Dabai,
8 fathoms. These last very brightly-coioured varieties.
IT. Karachi, not infrequent. Bombay (4 bercrombie).
PECTEN SINGAPORINUS Sowb.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
PECTEN THYRIDEUS* Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LV. fig. 10.)
P. testa fere rotunda, delicatissima, alba; valva suustra paullulum
conveaa, pulcherrime clathrata, lamellis nwmerosis concentricis
costulisque circa viginti radiantibus, interstitus quadratis,
fenestratis, levibus ; auriculis subequalibus ; pagina interna
diaphana, levigata.
Alt. 4, lat. 4, diam. 1:25 mm. (sp. may.).
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long.
56° 54’ B.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A most delicate little Pecten, of which all the specimens we have
seen are dissociated valves. It is of the same character and
alliance as P. clathratus v. Mart.?, from Christmas Harbour,
Kerguelen Island (* Challenger’ Hapedition), but the radiating ribs
* @ypis, et0os, from the latticed cancellations. f ;
+ Sitzungsb. d. Gesellsch. naturf. Freunde, Berlin, 1881, p. 79. Also vide
Rep. ‘Challenger’ Exp. vol. xill. p. 305, pl. xxii. figs. 4, 4a. ee
810 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
and concentric lamellae are stronger proportionately. Within, the
surface is quite smooth.
PECTEN TOWNSENDI Sowb.
Pecten townsendi G. B. Sowerby, Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond. vol. i.
p. 216, pl. xiii. fig. 10 (1894).
P.G. Off Mussandam, on the telegraph-cable at 50 to 55
fathoms, and in several other places in the Gulf, unparticularised.
J. Karachi, found at very low tides amongst rocks. From
this locality came the type, now in the collection of Mr. J. J.
MacAndrew.
A magnificent species, allied to P. crassicostatus Sowb. and
P. nobilis Reeve, known by its zigzagged and variegated style of
painting.
PrcrEeN (VouLA) DoROTHE® Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LIV. fig. 1.)
P. testa magna, suborbiculata, equilaterali, inequivalvi, solidula;
valva dextra multum convexa, sinistran omnino superinpen-
dente, sinistra ipsa concava ; costis radiantibus 17-18 utraque
valea predita, his dextre valve plus minus levibus, albo-
carneis, nitidulis, longitudinaliter leniter bi- vel trisulculosis,
interstitiis sub lente transversim squamo-liratulis, ad latera
spiraliter rubro paucistrigata, illis sinistre valve, simul ac
interstitiis, arctissime concentrice striato-liratis, superficie omni
fusco-rubescente, concava, versus umbonem solum levi, nitida,
hic illic sparsim precipue ad wmbonem liners fulgetrinis nagro-
rufis irregulariter ornata, costis quam in dextra angustioribus ;
auriculis fere equalibus, latis; pagina interna alba, nitida,
versus winbones solum pallide ochracea.
Alt. 50, lat. 57, diam. 20 mm.
Hab. P.G. Dabai.
Chiefly characterised by the smoothness of the right valve, the
ribs being already cut into deep interstices, slightly 2—3-sulcate,
while the fellow-valve is concave, dark unicolorous fuscous-red,
smooth; and the equaliy smeoth umbo, in the neighbourhood of
which are zigzag sharply-drawn lines of dark brown, few in number.
The whole of the surface of this valve is clearly concentrically
striate-lirate ; the auricles are subequal.
Allied to P. jacobeus L., sinensis Sowb., and keppelianius Sowb.
Lam much indebted to Mr. G. B. Sowerby for having examined
this new form, and given his pronouncement thereupon. Named
in honour of my youngest daughter, Dorothea Melvill.
Prcren (Voua) FILOsuUS Reeve.
P.G. Kharag Island; 3 fathoms, sand. Gulf of Oman, Maskat ;
10 fathoms, muddy sand.
Prcren (Voua) pyxipatus Born.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Malcolm Inlet (Kubbat or Ghobat
Ghazira). Single valves only, at 24-26 fathoms. Maskat; 15
fathoms, perfect but young.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 811
Fam. SPONDYLID®.
SPONDYLUS EXILIS Sowb.
Spondylus exilis G. B. Sowerby, Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond. vol. i.
p- 280, pl. xviii. fig. 14 (1895).
P.G. Found adhering to the telegraph-cable, 50 fathoms,
mud bottom.
4. Karachi, on rocks. Identical specifically with, but differing
in depth of coloration from Persian Gulf examples.
Allied to SS. gedaropus L., the well-known Mediterranean
species.
SPONDYLUS GLORIANDUS, Sp.n. (Plate LIIL. fig. 1.)
S. testa oblique ovata, haud multum crassa, aurantia vel albo-
carnea, apud wmbones puniceo-suffusa ; wmbonibus acutis,
prominulis ; costis tenwissimis, numero circa 50, irregularibus,
squamis parvs vel spinulis tenwibus, longis, simpliciter pre-
ditis ; auriculis parvis.
Alt. 34, lat. 32, diam. 24 une. (sp. maj.).
emia) tse OAs aon
Hab. Persian Gulf, off Dabai (1903): on telegraph-cable that
had been left undisturbed for several years. Near Mussandam,
at 50 to 55 fathoms.
A particularly delicate and beautiful species, variously, though
not very highly, coloured, with orange, pale carneous, or white,
with dark pink suffusion at the umbones. The outer spines are
long, thin, simple, and tapering ; the many fine longitudinal ribs,
about fifty altogether, are ornamented with more abbreviated
spines or squame; these spines are most pronounced and con-
spicuous around the ventral margin or the posterior edge of the
left valve; the auricles are small. One distinctive character is
its oblique form, showing greater expansion posteriorly, the
general shape being oval.
S. exilis Sowb., also endemic in these seas, has its spines thicker
and far more foliaceous, the ribs fewer and coarser, than is the
ease with S. gloriandus.
SPONDYLUS NICOBARICUS Chemn.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Imperfect valves only.
SPONDYLUS RUBICUNDUS Reeve.
ft. Bombay (Abercrombie).
[ PLICATULA DEPRESSA Lam.
Tt. Karachi (Major Baker). A species of ‘the New World, and
here inserted with much doubt. It may be the next species, to
which it is allied. }
PLICATULA PERNULA Melv.
P.G. Malcolm Inlet. 24 fathoms, mud.
812 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
PLIGATULA RAMOSA Lam.
P.G. In one or two soundings at 30-35 fathoms, mostly on
vock-basis.
LIM#A JUGLANDULA Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LV. fig. 5.)
L. testa minuta, equilaterali, subovata, concava, solida,; costis
radiantibus crassis circa 17-18, simul ac liris concentricis
squamoso-fimbriatulis arctissime spiraliter predita, mterstitus
simili modo liratis; umbonibus prominulis, involutis ; dentibus
utringue numero circa lO, pagina interna alba, haud multumn
nitida, margine crenulato.
Alt. 3:50, lat. 3, diam. 3 mm. (sp. maj.).
Hab. P.G. and M.C. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long.
56° 54’ E.; 156 fathoms. Mekran Coast. Lat. 25° 10’ N., long.
60° 34’ K.; 40 fathoms.
Abundant in shell-sand, ranging from 1°50 to 3 mm. in diameter.
All the examples found were dead, but clean and perfect half-valves.
The form is almost equilateral,very convex, and nut-like, hence the
specific name proposed, being the diminutive of juglans, a walnut.
Superficially it is finely but closely radiately ribbed and spirally
squamulate, the scaly fimbriations beg concentric and extending
uniformly over the whole surface. Teeth almost straight, ten on
each side of the ligament. It is very like Lima torresi Sm. in
general appearance, but smaller, and may possibly prove to be a
local race of Limca pectinata Ad., an Krythrean species.
Fam. Limip2.
LimA ARCUATA Sowb.
M.C. Charbar. 7 fathoms, rocky bottom.
Lima PRAGILIS Gmel.
P.G. Maskat. 5-10 fathoms.
Mostly very delicate, and with the radiating strize more nume-
rous than in the typical form, as compared with specimens in the
British Museum (Nat. Hist.).
Lima (Limaruna) teprocaryA Melv.
P.G. Maskat, 10 fathoms. Gulf of Oman, lat. 25° 04! IN
long. 60° 20' E.; 60 fathoms.
Order [V. EULAMELLIBRANCHIATA.
Suborder A. SUBMYTILACHA.
Fam. CARDITID&.
CARDITA ANTIQUATA Lam.
P.G. Dabai, 8 fathoms.
M.C. Generally distributed at 5-10 fathoms, on sandy mud
near rocky patches.
I. Bombay, frequent (Abercrombie). Southwards to Ratnagiri
and Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
1906. ] MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 813
CARDITA CANALICULATA Reeve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat.
ee tarac hit
Usually found at 5-10 fathoms, coral-sand bottom.
CARDITA ECHINARIA, sp. n. (Plate LVI. fig. 8.)
C. testa equivalvi, solidiuscula, trapezoidea, albo-rufa, antice de-
clivi, postice subquadrata, margine dorsali fere recto, ventrali
rotundato , wmbonibus contiguis, lunula parva, cordata ; costis
numerosis, circa 23, breviter echinatis, spinulis postice interdum
longioribus ; cardine normali; pagina interna alba, margine
crenifero.
Alt. 1°50, lat, 1°50, diam. 1 mm.
Goa Cae Dalbar:
A small species with clearly-cut ribs, shortly spined or echinate,
quadrate in form, somewhat resembling C. aculeata Poli, from
the Mediterranean, but far more squarrosely truncate. Although
not bearing an unfamiliar ‘facies,’ it seems to have been
hitherto unnoticed.
Carpita CUMINGI Desh.
P.G. Locality not specified. This insertion is made with some
slight doubt, and more specimens are required for confirmation.
CARDITA TANKERVILLEI Rve.
I. Karachi. Mentioned in Major Baker’s list but not yet
found by Mr. Townsend.
MYTILICARDIA CALYCULATA (L.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, but not general.
M.C. Charbar, 7 fathoms, on rock.
J. Ratnagiri (Abercrombie). Panjim and Goa (Lt.-Col. H.
D. Olivier).
A Mediterranean species.
MytILicARDIA DistoRTA Reeve.
P.G. Exact locality doubtful. A common species in Krythrean
waters.
Myrinicarpra FFINCHT Melv.
P.G. Occasionally at 30 fathoms. Thairi, 10 fathoms. Also
near Maskat, Gulf of Oman, at 10 fathoms, coral-sand bottom.
Very distinct in form from, though allied to, MZ. ecrassi-
costata Lam., mentioned as from Karachi in Major Baker’s
list. It seems highly probable J/. ffinchi was the species then
noticed.
MyrILicARDIA GUBERNACULUM Reeve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, local. Near Jask, dredged at 7 fathoms,
amongst loose rocks and sandy mud.
814 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
MyinicaARDIA VARIEGATA (Brug.).
T. Karachi. At half-tide among rocks.
Fam. CRASSATELLIDZ.
CRASSATELLA tnDICA E, A. Smith.
P.G. Near Dabai, and in deeper water in the Gulf of Oman.
CRASSATELLA picTA Ad. & Reeve.
P.G. & M.C. At intervals, and occurring mostly singly, not
common.
CRASSATELLA RADIATA Sowb.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat; 15 fathoms, muddy sand. A larger
variety occurs, lat. 26° 50' N., long. 54° 50’ K.; 10 fathoms, sand.
N.B.— Crassatellites omanensis Smith, from 230 fathoms in the
Gulf of Oman, was acquired during the ‘ Investigator’ Expedition’s
recent cruise.
Fam. CyPRINID#.
TsocarpiA (Merocarpia) cumincir A. Ad.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 25° 23’ N., long. 58° 36’ K.,
40 fathoms; lat. 25° 04' N., long. 60° 20' K., 60 fathoms; and
lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E., 156 fathoms: shell-sand.
TsocarpiA (MerocarprA) LAMARCKIL Reeve.
P.G. Rare; one or two valves.
LIBITINA SOLENOIDES Reeve (= Cypricardia Lamarck, 1819).
I. South of Bombay, near Ratnagiri (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
Perhaps only a variety of the next species.
LIBITINA VELLICATA Reeve.
P.G. (Major Baker.)
I. Karachi. On rocks at low tide off Beach Fort, Manora.
Bombay (Abercrombie).
BASTEROTIA ARCULA Melly.
1. Karachi. 3 fathoms, mud and sand.
A very distinct species the valves being of a remarkably
profound arciform depth.
Fam. Luctnip.
LucrInA BOREALIS (L.).
P.G. Small, and highly coloured. Almost certainly a tropical
variety of this widely-distributed British and Huropean species.
LucINA DENTIFERA Jonas.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, in several places, especially at Malcolm
Inlet (Kubbat or Ghobat Ghazira), 24 fathoms, mud. Often
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 815
adhering to the telegraph-cable, at about 40 fathoms, and common
in deep: sea soundings taken in lat. 24° 55’ N., long. 57° 59’ E.,
220 fathoms.
M.C. Off Charbar, at 40 fathoms, in shell-sand, in all stages
of growth.
LUCINA PAMELA, sp. n. (Plate LV. fig. 6.)
L. testa suborbiculari, parva, cinereo-albida vel fuscescente, tenwt,
laminis concentricis irregularibus ornata, antice rotundato-
expansa, subrostrata, postice paullulum truncata ; umbonibus
conspicuis, prominulis, contiguis , lunula parva, cordiformi ;
pagina intus alba, cardine normal.
Alt. 5, lat. 6, diam. 2°50 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Koweit, 10 fathoms. Gulf of Oman:
lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.; 156 fathoms.
A small species with very pronounced and conspicuous umbones,
irregularly concentrically laminated over the whole surface. From
the Gulf of Oman only came dead halt-valves; these, however,
were identical with the few perfect examples dredged off Koweit.
Lucina (CycLAs) SEMPERIANA Issel.
P.G. & M.C. Found very generally at from 3 to 10 fathoms.
Especially abundant in shell-sand dredged off Charbar; lat.
25° 10' N., long. 60° 34’ H., 40 fathoms, many being very perfect
examples.
I. Karachi, 15 fathoms. Off Bombay, in shell-sand (1906),
imperfect.
Luctna (CopAKIA) ANGELA Melv.
M.C€.— lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34’ °E.; 40 fathoms, off
Charbar. Also at Gwadur, on hard sandy mud, dredged at:
8 fathoms.
Allied to Z. fibula Reeve and ZL. pecten Lamarck.
Lucia (CopaktA) EXASPERATA Reeve.
I. Karachi. Found on mud, close to rocks.
Also a native of Western Tropical America.
Luctna (CopakiA) FIBULA Reeve.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib Island.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Very widely distributed throughout the Tropics.
Luctya (CopAkIA) RUGIFERA Reeve.
M.C. Charbar. Usually on rocks covered with but a thin
layer of sandy mud.
Loripes VicroriAuis (Melv.).
Cryptodon victorialis Melv. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) vol. iv.
jd» SIS, all, wi, igs, OY, Sa (USB),
816 MESSRS. MELVILL AND SLANDEN ON | Nov. 18,
Loripes victorialis (Melv.), KE. A. Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist. (7) vol. xvii. p. 256 (1906).
P.G. Malcolm Inlet, at 24 fathoms.
M.C. Lat. 25° 10' N., long. 60° 34’ E.; 40 fathoms, off Charbar.
I. Karachi, rarely.
A very beautiful and delicate concentrically lamellate shell,
varying in the number of the lamellae, and not yet found in prime
condition,
Dretoponta aLata Ad. & Reeve (= Wysia Leach) *.
M.C. Exact locality unknown.
DrPLoDONTA GENETHLIA Melv.
P.G. Kais(or Gais) Island, 7-10 fathoms. Maskat, 15 fathoms.
DIPLODONTA HOLOSPHERA Mely.
P.G.. Gulf of Oman, lat. 27° N., long. 52° KH. Imbedded in
rocks at 40 fathoms.
I. Karachi. At very low tides.
A peculiarly sphzeroid species.
DipLtoponta tnpicA Desh.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie; Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
DIPLODONTA RAVEYENSIS Sturany.
Diplodonta raveyensis Sturany, Exped. ‘ Pola’ in das Rothe
Meer, p. 31, Taf. vi. figs. 8-11 (1899).
P.G. & M.C. Gulf of Oman, lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E. ;
156 fathoms. Lat. 25° 10' N., long. 60° 34’ E.; 40 fathoms, off
Charbar.
DIPLODONTA ROTUNDATA Turton.
M.C. General; usually in 5-10 fathoms, sandy mud.
J. Karachi. Rarely, and imperfect condition, at Bombay
(Abercrombie).
DIPLODONTA SPHARICULA Desh.
P.G. & M.C. Occasionally dredged at 5-7 fathoms, but
always local.
FELANIA DIAPHANA Gmel.
I. Karachi. Dredged at 5 fathoms, sandy mud.
Pyrnina pauLA A. Ad. (Mylitta D’Orb.)
Var. peculiaris A. Ad.
M.C. Off Charbar, lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34! E.; 40 fathoms.
I. Off Bombay, in shell-sand, 1906 (2. IW. 7’).
By some authors included in the genus Zellimya Brown.
* Cryptodon omanensis Smith has been (October 1906) described (Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist. ser. 7, vol. xviii. p. 257) from 230 fathoms in the Gulf of Oman
(* Investigator’).
1906.] MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF, 817
Monvracvta OBLIQUANS Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LVI. fig. 9.)
M. testa minima, vitrea, albo-lactea, tenwissima, levi, lineis in-
crementalibus sub lente striatula, multwm obliquante, antice
compresso-rotundata, postice ellipsoidea; umbonibus parvis ;
dentibus cardinalibus duobus contiguis, lateralibus, precipue
posticis, paullum elevatis, elongatis, cicatricibus muscularibus
Lene impressis; pagina interna alba, semidiaphana ; sinw
pallial lato.
Alt, 2, lat. 3, diam. 1:50 mm.
Hab. P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long.-56° 54’ E. ;
156 fathoms.
M.C. Very rarely off Charbar at 40 fathoms.
A very sinall, smoothish, very oblique species, of which several
examples occurred among shell-sand.
Fam. ERYCINIDA.
KELLIA LEUCEDRA* Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LIIT. fig. 3.)
K. testa globulosa, albo-lactea, tenwi, levissima, subpellueda,
equivalvi, inequilaterali, multum convexa ; umbonibus pareis,
nitidis, contiguis, latere antico paullulum curto, postico leniter
ad marginem ventralem rotundato, intus pagina albo-lactea,
haud nitente; dentibus cardinalibus duobus sinistre valve
prominulis, contiguis, dextra cardinaliter wnidentata, dente
brevi crasso, dente laterali in valva utraque ; ligamento interno.
Alt. 15, lat. 15, diam. 10 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf, Fao. Rarely, on the telegraph-cable, at
17 fathoms; mud bottom, with growth of alge.
A very globular, smooth, milky-white, delicate and non-pellucid
species, the affinities of which seem more with Kellia than with
Diplodonta.
KELLIA REVIMENTALIST Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LIII. fig. 4.)
K. testa tenuissima, parva, subhyalina, albo-lactea, oblonga,
superficie undique sub lente delicatissime concentrice lirata,
interstitiis longitudinaliter ruguloso-liratis, margine dorsali
utrinque leniter defleco, ventrali recto, lateribus ambobus
rotundatis ; umbonibus parvis, acutis, prominulis ; ligamento
interno, submargindli ; dentibus duobus, uno laterali ; pagina
intus alba, margine undique minute crenulato.
Alt. 3, lat. 6, diam. 1°5 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24°58! N., long. 56° 54’
E.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A remarkable hyaline species, with finely concentrically-lirated
valves and crenulated margin. Only a few specimens occurred,
and with it were fragments of another allied species, hardly in a
condition to describe.
* Kevkos, €Opa.
+ Revimentum, a fringe, from the margin.
818 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. sy
KKELLIA SUBORBICULARIS Montagu.
M.C. Loeal; not seeming to differ from the Huropean species,
which is of extraordinarily wide distribution, being even recorded
from Antarctic regions.
N.B.—A Lepton sp. has occurred in shell-sand from Bombay
(F. W. 7. 1906), and Charbar at 40 fathoms, but in too imperfect
condition to differentiate.
Fam. GALEOMMID®.
SCINTILLA CALLIPAREJA Melv.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. On telegraph-cable, lat. 27° N., long.
52° K., 40 fathoms.
A delicate subhyaline Seintilla, of a pale blush-rose tint.
SCINTILLA LAYARDI Desh.
M.C. Charbar and Ras Ormara. Dredged at 2-7 fathoms, mud.
ScinTILLA PULCHRA Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LVI. fig. 10.)
Se. testa tenwissima, hyalina, oblonga, fere cwequilaterali, swb-
angusta, margine dorsali, simul ae ventrali, parallelis, rectis ;
umbonibus centralibus, nitidis, acutis, prominulis ; dentibus
cardinalibus et lateralibus perobscuris, minutis ; pagina tntus
hyalina; margine undique pulchre et minute crenulato.
Alt. 3, lat. 6, diam. 1°75 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56°
54’ K.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A most fragile and delicate shell, which with a little ditiidence
we refer to Seintilla; the general facies is of that genus, the
delicately-crenulated margin being peculiar, though also being a
feature of Hellia revimentalis, described in this paper. None of
our specimens is in first-class condition.
Suborder B. TELLINACEA.
Fam. TELLINID®.
TELLINA (¢TELLINELLA) ASMENA* Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LVI.
fig. 2.’
T. testa transversim elongata, delicatula, fere equilaterali, swb-
pellucida, omnino albida, concentrice costata, costis ad 9-10,
interstitiis pulcherrime et arcte longitudinaliter undique lira-
tulis ; umbonibus acutis vix prominulis ; margine ventrali
postice rotundato, antice sinuato-declivi, dorsali utrinque
equaliter declivi, postice paullum excavate, latere postico
subrostrato et sinuato; dentibus normalibus; pagina intus alba.
Long. 8, alt. 5, diam. 2 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56°
54’ E.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A small Zellinw with peculiar sculpture, most nearly alhed to
* @opevos, clad, joyous.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 819
7. murrayi Smith * from Cape York, Australia, at 155 fathoms
(by a curious coincidence the same depth of sounding). Indeed,
we were at first inclined to consider them both identical. The
author, however, of 7’. murrayi convinced us that while similar
in texture, pattern, and size, it differed in form, being more nearly
equilateral, the umbones in our species also less prominent though
acute, while the posterior portion of the dorsal margin in 7’.
murray is more decidedly excavate. Half-valves only occurred,
some of them in quite fresh condition. All are of much the same
size, and we do not think the species could attain much larger
dimensions than those given. i
TELLINA (TELLINELLA) CRUCTATA Spengl.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib I. From 10 fathoms, coral-sand.
Hardly adult, but beautiful examples.
TeLLINA (TELLINELLA) DisstMinis Desh.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 5 fathoms.
TeLLINA (TELLINELLA) INFLATA Chemn.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms, mud.
I. Bombay southward to Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier),
TeLLinA (TELLINELLA) KOLABANA Melv.
Il. Bombay (Abercrombie). Recently lkewise recorded from
Aden (Commander L. Rh. Shopland).
TELL (TELLINELLA) PHARAONIS Hanl.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms, mud and sand.
TeLLINA (TELLINELLA) RASTELLUM Hanl.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged in 10 fathoms, muddy
sind, with the preceding species (7. pharaonis Hanl.),
TeLLrNA (TELLINELLA) RUGOSA Born.
I. Karachi.
TELLINA (T’ELLINELLA) VIRGATA L.
Var. jubar Hanl. (sp.).
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib IJ., at low tide.
TELLINA (TELLINELLA) VULSELLA Chemn.
M.C. Local along the coast.
Tevuina (Mara) acrrnora Mely.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms, coral-sand.
TeLLinA (Mara) LECHRIOGRAMMA Mely.
M.C. Generally dispersed at 5-15 fathoms all along the coasv.
J. Karachi. Bombay (4 bercrombie).
Likewise extending its range to Aden (Shopland).
* Rep. ‘Challenger’ Exped., Zoology, vol. xiii. pp. 98, 99 pl. ili. figs. 8, 8 b.
820 MESSRS. MELVILL AND SPTANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
TeuuiNna (Mara) Mernoria Mely.
M.C. Loeal, but abundant where occurring, from 2 fathoms,
mud,
TeLLINA (Ma@Rra) MIRACYLLIUM™, sp.n. (Plate LVI. fig. 4.)
T. testa oblonga, pallide carnea vel delicatissime punicea, vel,
interdum, cinereo-albescente, postice abbreviata, antice late
rotundata, inequilaterali, cequivalvi, undique concentrice
tenwissime stiriatula, convena; margine dorsali antico leniter
declivi, postici multo breviore, ventrali oblongo-rotundato ;
umbonibus parvis, contiguis ; dentibus cardinalibus dwobus,
parevis, lateralibus elongatis , pagina interna alba, interdum
pallide ochraceo-suffusa. :
Alt. 8, lat. 11, diam. 4:50 mim.
Hab. Persian Gulf. Shaikh Shuaib Island; 10-15 fathoms
(1898). IWoweit; 10 fathoms (1901).
Allied to 7. lechriogramma Melv., semen Hanley, and diluta
KE. A. Smithy; and to this last, a native of Cape York,
N.H. Australia, it seems to approximate most nearly. Our species
would seem to be of stouter build, the posterior dorsal slope not
being so markedly oblique. In the first-named ally (/echriogramma)
the concentric lines are more slanting, as the name denotes.
"TELLINA (Mazra) oprusaAuis Desh.
TJ. Karachi.
Trnuina (Mara) pvema@a Phil.
P.G.& M.C. Dredged 1 im sev eral places in 5—20 fathoms, mud.
The discovery of this s Species is particularly interesting, as being
a native of Bur ope, including Great Britain and the Mediterranean
Sea
Tenia (Mara) RHOMBOIDES Quoy.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged at 10 fathoms, muddy
sand.
TELLINA (Mara) ROSAMUNDA, Sp. n. (Plate LVI. fig. 1.)
T. testa parva, nitidissima, lete carnea vel ochracea, oblonga,
valde inequilaterali, postice abbreviata, antice leniter elongata,
undigue arcte et subtilissime concentrice striata ; dentibus car-
dinalibus duobus contiguis, lateralibus conspicuis, elongatulis,
preecipue postice, pagina interna nitida, pallide carnea.
Alt. 4, lat. 6, diam. 2 mm.
Hab. Persian Gult (no particular locality given).
The small size will distinguish from its allies this shining,
brightly-coloured little species, of which we have seen several
examples, all precisely alike both in size and the two shades of
© Le water HAXtov, a child.
: Rep. ‘Challenger’ Exped., Zoology, vol. xiti. p. 108, pl. iv. figs. 7-7 b.
1906, | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF, 82]
coloration as above given. It is akin to 7”. obtusalis Desh., semen
Hanley, pygmea Phil., and lechriogramma Mely., most or all of
which occur likewise in the same region. Also near 7! malaccana
Sowb., but differing in the quality of the concentric striae and in
coloration. Two half-valves of what is probably this species also
occurred in the Gulf of Oman at 156 fathoms in shell-sand.
Tevuia (Mara) semen Hanley.
P.G. Gais (or Kais) Island; 14 fathoms. Jask, at the borders
of the Mekran Coast; 26 fms., mud. Gulf of Oman, lat. 26° N.,
long. 52° 50’ K., and in two or three other soundings at various
depths. Varying according to depth in coloration of shell from
straw-colour or pale pink merging into white, Usually on mud
or muddy-sand bottom.
M.C. Charbar; 5 fms., mud and sand. Beyond Jask; 3-8
fins. Gwadtr, Ormara, &e., general.
I. Kavachi.
TreLLIna (ARCoPAGIA) CApsoipEs Lam.
IT. Karachi (7. W. 7. & Major Baker). Bombay (Abercrombie).
Bombay southward to Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D, Olivier).
TELLINA (ARCOPAGIA) CoNcHNTRICA Gould.
I. Karachi. On mud-flats at low tide.
Tennina (Arcopacta) HABRorrMA Mely.
I. Angrias Bank, Arabian Sea (Captain Tindall).
Tevuina (ArcoractA) 1sseLt H, Ad.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib I.; on mud-flats, but rarely noticed.
Maskat; 10 fathoms, coral-sand bottom, more frequently. The
shell is sometimes unicolorous, but commonly faintly radiate.
Also Gulf.of Oman, lat. 26° 6’ N., long. 50° 52’ E.; 15 fms.,
coval-sand.
M.C. Off Charbar, lat. 25° 10! N., long. 60° 34! B.; 40 fathoms
v) y) fom) 7 )
dead shells.
An Krythreean species.
Tanurna (ARrcopaciaA) Nux Hanley.
1. Off Karachi; at 15 fathoms, mud.
Tenuina (ARcopAGIA) PERPLEXA Hanley.
I. Karachi. On mud-flats at low tide.
Tentina (Arcopacra) savianyr A, Ad.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. At about 10 fathoms, amongst
loose stones and sandy mud, very abundant.
Originally described from Krythreean examples.
TeLuina (ArRcopaAGiA) scoprnata L,
J. Karachi.
822 MESSRS. MELYILL AND SITANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
TELLINA (ARCOPAGIA) STAMENSIS v. Mart.
I. Karachi. On mud-flats at low tide.
TELLINA (ANGULUS) IRIDESCENS Bens.
I. Karachi. At 5 fathoms, near rocks, on muddy sand.
TELLInA (ANGULUS) NITENS Desh.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, near Jask. 3-5 fathoms, sandy mud.
Probably extending to M.C., Jask being just on the boundary
TELLINA (ANGULUS) RUBELLA Desh.
T. Karachi. Dredged at 3-5 fathoms, mud. Bombay
(.Lbercrombie).
TELLINA (ANGULUS) RUBRA Desh.
I. Bombay (4 bercrombie).
TELLINA (ANGULUS) SERICATA Melly.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms.
Also recorded by Dr. R. Sturany as Erythrean (Exped. 5.M.
Schiff ‘ Pola’ in das Rothe Meer, p. 24, 1899).
TELLINA (ANGULUS) TICAONTICA Desh.
PG, Gil? oF Omem, Imig 22 bay ING los, HVS GY Ie. 3
87 fathoms.
TELLINA (ANGULUS) UNIFASCIATA Sowb.
Lat. 18° 58’ N., long. 71° 45’. Rave.
TELLINA (TELLINIDES) EMARGINATA Sowb.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Linjah.
TELLINA (TELLINIDES) OPALINA Chemn.
M.C. One example only. Locality not exactly recorded.
TELLINA (TELLINIDES) OVALIS Sowb.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged at 10 fathoms, muddy
sand ; lat. 24° 55’ N., long. 57° 59’ E., 87 fathoms.
J. Karachi.
TELLINA (TELLINIDES) SINUATA Spengl.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Ratnagiri to Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D.
Olivier).
TELLINA (TELLINIDES) THYMARES Mely.
M.C. Charbar. 5 fathoms.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
TELLINA (TELLINIDES) TRUNCATULA Sowb.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask. From 4 fathoms, mud and sand.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 82
a
TELLINA (TELLINIDES) VESTALIS Hanley.
I. Karachi. Dredged at 3 fathoms.
Teta (TELLINULA) CLAUDIA Melvill. (Plate LVI. fig. 3.)
T. testa delicata, papyracea, albo-vitrea, equivalvi, conpressa,
antice late rotundata, postice breviore ; umbonibus minutis,
contiguis ; dentibus cardinalibus duobus in utraque valva
predita, dente laterali antico obscuro; pagina interna alba,
linea pallidi conspicua.
Alt. 10, lat. 14, diam. 3 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 25° 19’ N., long. 50°
10’ H.; 140 fathoms.
A. delicate, thin, compressed species, somewhat intermediate in
appearance between 7’. (Arcopagia) savignyi A. Ad., also found
in the same seas, and 7’. (Tellinula) tenwis Don. = exigua Poll.
TELLINA (PERON#A) ERYTHREZENSIS H. Ad.
P.G. Jask. From 3 fathoms, mud.
TELLINA (PERON#A) MICANS Hanley.
M.C. Half-valves common off Charbar at 40 fathoms. ; lat.
25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34! EK. Referred to Psammobia by HK. A.
Smith (Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 7, xvii. p. 260), judging from
Persian Gulf examples, dredged by s.s. ‘ Investigator,’ at
31 fathoms.
[. Lat. 19° 30’ N., long. 71° 43’ E. Dredged at 30 fathoms
upwards, in soft mud, but not common.
Tevuina (Metis) ANGuLATA Chemn.
IT. Karachi (Major Baker). Bombay (Abercrombie). Bombay
to Ratnagiri and southwards to Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
Trevi (Meris) racunosa Chemn.
I. Karachi. On mud-flats at low tide.
TeLLINA (Metis) rurerpa Desh.
I. Karachi. Very rare on mud-flats ; up to the present only
one live and one dead example have been collected.
Macoma ata Hanley.
I. Karachi. At low tide on mud-flats. Bombay, common
(Abercrombie).
MAcoMA BLAINVILLEL Desh.
I. Karachi. At 5 fathoms, on muddy sand near rocks.
Macoma BruGcuierRt Hanley. (Gastrana auct.)
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Thence southwards to Panjim and
Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
Proc. Zoot. Soc,—1906, No. LV. 55
82-4 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
MACOMA SYNDESMYOIDES, sp. n. (Plate LVI. fig. 5.)
M. testa delicatula, albo-lactea, papyracea, subpellucida ; valva
sinistra planiore, expansa, dextra magis convexa, postice
oblongo-ovata, antice leniter truncatula; umbonibus minutis,
contiguis, margine ventrali obliquante » dentibus cardinalibus
in valea utraque duobus contiguis predita, lateralibus obscuris
vel absentibus.
Alé. 12°50, dat. 17°50, diam. 4 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58" N., long. 56°
54’ BW. ; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
Abundant in the above locality, in company with Syndesmya
cistula (also deseribed in this paper), from which it has to be
carefully sorted, as the two are, superficially, very similar,
MACOMA TRUNGATA Jouss.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
2 (HDALINA ASIATICA Mely.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms.
M.C. Charbar. 3-7 fathoms. Small examples.
This is a doubtful species, and probably not of the genus to
which it was, temporarily, assigned. It may be a Sezntilla, allied
to S. layardi Desh., or perhaps a variety of that species,
TELLIDORA PELLYANA H. Ad.
P.G. (Pelly.) At 40 fathoms, exact locality not specialised
CHS Wade).
I. Karachi. At 8 fathoms, im mud and amongst stones and
rocks ; uncommon.
GaAsrRANA GUINATCA (Chemn.) (= abilgaardiana Spengl.).
I. Karachi. Mostly on fats to the south-east, on mud
bottom.
Lucrinopsis BLEGANS H. Ad.
P.G. Gais (or Kais) Island. 14 fathoms, among broken shells
and corals.
Fam. SCROBICULARIID.®.
SEMELE CORDIFORMIS Sowb. (Amphidesma Lam.)
M.C. Charbar. 3 fathoms, sand.
TI. Karachi. On mud-flats at low tide. Bombay, abundant
and fine in mud (Abercrombie). Ratnagiri to Goa (Lt.-Col. H.
D. Olivier).
SEMELE CRENATA Ad. & Angas.
I. Karachi. Only in poor condition, and therefore inserted
with some doubt.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 825
SEMELE REGULARIS HK. A. Smith.
I. . Bombay (Abercrombie). Likewise in very poor condition,
but agreeing with Australian examples of reqularis in the British
Museum (Nat. Hist.).
CUMINGIA occATILLA Melv.
Cumingia occatilla Melv. Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 7, vol. vii.
p. 995, pl. ix. fig. 5.
M.C. Near Charbar.
Also from Aden (1. 2. Shopland).
SYNDESMYA CISTULA Melvill, sp.n. GSyndosmya auct.) (Plate
EVAL te. 6.)
S. testa albo-lactea, tenwi, semipellucida, witida, ovato-trigona,
transversim elongata, fere wquilaterali, inequivalvi ; valva
siustra mayis convexa, postice prolongata, attenuata, antice
rotundata, margine dorsali utrinque leniter declhivi ; wmbonibus
acutis, prominulis, ligamento interno; cardine foveam obliquam
prebente, dente cardinali centrali, parvo, interdum bifido ;
pagina intus albo-lactea, nitente.
Alt. 8, lat. 10, diam. 5 mm.
Hab, Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56°
54’ K.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
Faiwly frequent, but in imperfect condition. The valves are
unequal, the left being far more convex. In general aspect not
unlike the British species S. prismatica Mont. or S. opalina Hinds,
occurring at Bombay. <Abra, the generic term applied by
Dr. Leach in 1818, does not seem to have been properly
characterised.
SYNDESMYA OPALINA Hinds.
J. Bombay (Abercrombie).
In range extending to Japan.
N.B.— Abra maxima (Sowerby) was dredged by the s.s. ‘ Inves-
tigator’ at 1000 fathoms off the Mekran Coast, and at 1299 fathoms
in the Gulf of Oman.
Fam. Dowacip#.
Donax (Hecusa) scortum L.
M.C. Charbar.
IT. Karachi, upon Manora beach. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Bombay southwards to Goa (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
Mr. Townsend especially signalises finding a young specimen
which shows much beauty of concentric Jamellation. This is
probably D. pubescens L., now considered a variety of scortwm.
Donax (SERRULA) APERI?TUS Mely.
f. Karachi.
Also recently recorded from Aden (Shopland).
55*
826 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON | Noy. 13,
Donax (SeRRULA) Dysont Desh.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Var. trnearnatus (sp.) Sowb.
I. Bombay, with the type.
Donax (SerRULA) cLATHRATUS Desh.
M.C. Ormara. Dredged at 2 fathoms, sand.
Donax (SerruLA) nrripus Desh.
M.C. In one or two places, local, at 3-7 fathoms, sand.
T. Karachi. 5 fathoms, sand.
Donax (SERRULA) TOWNSENDI Sowb.
Donax townsendi Sowb. Proc. Mal. Soc. Lond. i. p. 161, pl. xi.
fig. 23 (1894).
P.G. Without details of locality.
T. Karachi. Found on the beach from 6 inches to a foot
below the surface (7. I”. 7”).
Donax (MACH#RODONAX) SCALPELLUM Gray.
IT. Karachi (J/ajor Baker).
Also noticed at Aden (Shopland).
Donax (Lavona) AbBREVIATUS Lamk.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Bombay southwards to Goa and
Panjim (Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier). Much eaten in India (2. H.
Aitken).
Donax (CAPSELLA) OWENI Gray.
T. Karachi. Dredged at 5 fathoms, sand. Also not un-
commonly on wet sand at extremely low tides.
Fam. CARDILIID®.
*CARDILIA SEMISULCATA Lamk.
PG Gulfof Oman’ Lat. 26° 10 NS lone. 52°50 These
fathoms, sand and rocks. Also lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.;
156 fathoms, shell-sand. Of very rare occurrence, and the few
specimens obtained are by no means perfect, being only single
valves, though quite characteristic. Showing extension of range
westward, Port Blair, Andaman Isles, being its nearest habitat.
* Mr. Edgar Smith (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) vol. xviii. p. 260, October 1906)
notes one specimen alone dredged by R.I.M.S. ‘ Investigator’ off Port Blair at
100 fathoms, and gives as its known localities South Australia (Lamarck), Straits
of Malacca (Deshayes), China (Sowerby), Japan (Lischke), Philippine Isles (Cuming
in Mus. Brit.). ;
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULP. 827
Fam. MESODESMATIDEA.
ERVILIA SCALIOLA Issel.
P.G. Kais Island, 7-15 fathoms; Shaikh Shuaib Island,
12 fathoms; Balrein Isles.
Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.; 156 fathoms,
shell-sand. Small, but well coloured and perfect examples ; while
two unicolorous perfect shells occurred in shell-sand off Charbar
at 40 fathoms. ‘These may perhaps belong to a different species.
ERvinia PURPUREA Desh.
P.G. Henjam Island, 10 fathoms.
One or two specimens determined as H. scaliola were, perhaps,
more nearly referable to this Erythrzean species.
MesopEsMA (PAPHIA) BAHREINENSE, sp. n. (Plate LILI. fig. 7.)
M. testa alba, levigata, subtrapezoidea, inequilaterali, antice
rotunde elongata, postice truncatula; wmbonibus parvis,
contiguis, ligamento interno ; dentibus cardinalibus, simul ac
lateralibus, maginis, crassis; pagina interna alba, mtida,
impressione musculari conspicua ; linea palliali sinwata.
Alt. 18, lat. 25, diam. 10 mm.
Hab. Bahrein Isles, Persian Gulf.
This species has been very closely compared with all the other
known forms of Paphia, and assimilates most closely to P. gla-
brata Desh., differing mainly in the posterior region, the margin
being more decidedly truncate.
Fam. Mactrip&.
Macrra acwAtina Chemn. (=aspersa Dky.).
I. Angrias Bank (Capt. Tindall).
Macrra ApHRODINA Desh.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask. Dredged at 5-10 fathoms, mud
and sand.
MActTRA CORNEA Desh.
I. Karachi. Bombay (Abercrombie).
MActTRrA FAUROTI Jouss.
i. Karachi. Dredged at 5 fathoms, sand.
MActrra GLABRATA L,
J. Karachi. With the last-mentioned, at same depth (5
fathoms).
Macrra Luzonica Desh.
1. Bombay (Abercrombie), abundant. Also we have seen
specimens from Madras (Henderson) and Calcutta (Lady
Herschel).
828 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
MAcTRINULA PLICATARIA (1..).
I. Bombay, but rarely, and mostly in imperfect condition
(Abercrombie).
MACTRINULA TRYPHERA Melv.
P.G. Hinderabi I. 35 fathoms, mud.
M.C. Charbar. 15 fathoms; one specimen. 40 fathoms ;
broken shells, common.
A most delicate species, of which but very few examples have,
so far, been found. It has been recently dredged by the ‘ Investi-
gator’ at 35 fathoms, also in the Persian Gulf *
RAETA ABERCROMBIE! Melv.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
A particularly delicate and beautiful shell, belonging to a very
restricted genus, the type of which (f. canahculaia Say) was
noticed some ye ears ago by one of us particularly abundant in
Charleston Harbour, South Carolina. About fourteen species
have been descri bed, one most recently by Dr. R. Sturany as
R. bracheon +, from the Red Sea.
STANDELLA (MeRopE) #Gypt1aca Chemn.
T. Karachi (Majer Baker).
STANDELLA (MEROPE) CAPILLACEA Desh.
M.C. Astola Island, at 10 fathoms, on rocks towards the south.
I. Karachi. In peat-mud on Manora, west beach, all dead
but perfect specimens. Bombay (Abercrombie) southwards to
Goa and Panjim (Olivier). Juvenile examples differ very much
from the adult in greater definiteness of striation.
STANDELLA (MERorPeE) PeLLUCIDA Chemn.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie), extending southwards to Ratnagiri.
This species, in common with the pr receding (capillacea), some-
times attains considerable dimensions, say 4" x 22-3".
ANATINELLA CANDIDA Chemn.
I. Between Bombay and Ratnagiri (4. H. Aitken).
Suborder C. VENERACEA.
Fam. VENERID.
Section 1. Cytherea Lamarck.
TIvELA PONDEROSA Koch.
M.C. Charbar. 7 fathoms.
I. Karachi. Living amongst loose wet sand, a few inches
below the surface, at low tides.
* EH. A. Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 7, vol. xviii. p. 260 (1906).
+ Expedition S.M. Schiff ‘Pola’ in das Rothe Meer 1895-96 und 1897-98. Zool.
Ergebnisse, Lamellibranchiaten von Dr. Rudolf Sturany (Wien, 1899), Taf. ii
figs. 1-6.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 829
[| TIvELA TRIGONELLA Lamk.
T. Karachi (Major Baker). An Antillean species: we have
seen no Kastern specimens. |
Mererrix rMpupicaA Chemn.
Var. castanea Lamk.
» morphing Lamk.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie), abundant. Not yet recorded further
north; though southwards it has been noticed, mainly im the
var. castanea, to range from Bombay to Ratnagiri, Goa, and
Panjim (Zt.-Col. H. D. Olivier). Tn India this species is largely
eaten (1. H. Aitken).
MeRETrRIX PETECHTALIS Lamk.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Although by many malacologists still left distinct, petechaalis is
most probably an extreme form of impudica.
MERETRIX TUMIDA Sowb.
Meretrix (Caryatis) tumida Sowb. Proc. Malac. Soc. Lond. 1.
o. 280, pl. xvi. figs. 12, 13 (1895).
? 5
Il, [Xeeeve! one
A distinct species, discovered by Ma. Townsend in 1893.
Mererrix zonARIA Lamk.
f. Karachi.
Also probably a variety of impudica, though in typical condition
seeming distinct. Mr. Alexander Abercrombie, who collected
multitudinous examples of most of the varieties in Bombay,
informs us that, in his opinion, even the most distinctly marked
forms have intermediates, binding them to typical ampudiea.
CALLISTA FESTIVA Sowb.
P.G. Jask.
I. Karachi. Dug out of mud, at low tide, or at the sides
of creeks which intersect mud-flats.
CALLISTA BELCHERI Sowb.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib I. Gulf of Oman, Malcolm Inlet (Kubbat
or Ghobat Ghazira); 24 fathoms, mud.
CALLIsrA ERYCINA (L.).
I. Between Bombay and Ratnagiri (7. 1. Aitken).
CALLISTA FLORIDA Lam.
ie arachy,
CaALLista HAGENOW! Dkv.
P.G. Dabai, in various stages of growth A handsome species,
830 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [| Nov. 13,
CALLISTA MULTIRADIATA Sowb.
P.GQ. Jask. On mud-flats at low tide. Maskat, LO-15
fathoms.
Akin to C. eryeina L. Not, so far, noticed north of Bombay.
A very tine species. .
CALLISTA PHASTANELLA Desh.
P.G. Gulfof Oman. 10 fathoms, muddy sand. Near Maskat
at 40 fathoms, exceptionally fine and large.
M.C. Fairly general.
I, Karachi, At 5-7 fathoms, on hard muddy sand.
CALLISTA UMBONELLA Lamk.
P.G. Jask. In sand on banks of creek. ‘This is a species of
remarkably wide distribution.
CARYATIS PUDICISsSIMA BK. A. Smith.
Cytherea (Caryatis) pudicissima KEK. A. Smith, Ann. & Mag.
N. H. ser. 6, vol. xiv. p. 169, pl. v. figs. 3, 4 (1894).
P.G. N. coast of Henjam Island, at 10 fathoms.
Gulf of Oman. In two or three places, in various stages of
growth. Also half-valves dredged at various depths, 60-150
fathoms. Likewise recorded by Mr. BE. A. Smith as dvedged at
230 fathoms by R.I.M.S. ‘Investigator’ in the Gulf of Oman
(Ann. & Mag. N. H. (7) vol. xviii. p. 260, 1906).
M.C. In coarser condition at Charbar Bay. 15 fathoms. Also
lat. 25° 10' N., long. 60° 34’ E., 40 fathoms.
LIOCONCHA ARABICA (Chemn.).
P.G. Shaikh Sheaib I.
I. Warachi. In sand at low tide, just below the surface,
and close to the water's edge.
Lroconcua CALLIPYGA Born.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask. 3 fathoms, sand.
Tt. Karachi, with Z. arabica, in identical situations.
LroconcHa HEBRAA Lamk.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Muskat. Dredged at 10 fathoms, muddy
sand bottom, with occasional stones and rocks intervening,
Lroconcna prcra Lamk.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. With Z. hebrea in the same
situations and depth.
I. Karachi.
Crista DIvARICATA (Chemn.).
P.G. Generally distributed,
IT. Karachi. In sand by the water's edge, just below
the surface, at extreme low tide.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSTAN GULF. 83]
Crista PECTINATA (L.).
P.G. Generally distributed ; at about 7 fathoms, rock and
sand, Shaikh Shuaib J., very fine.
CIRCE CORRUGATA (Chemn. ).
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Maskat,.
M.C, General: usually at 5-20 fathoms, on sandy mud, close
to rocks.
CirncE NANA Mely.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 26° 10’ N., long. 52° 50’ E.; sand
and coral-rock,
Allied to some forms of C. suleata Gray, e. g. Artemis Desh.
Crroe scrips (l.) (-=nersonata Reeve).
/
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged at 5 fathoms, mud
bottom.
M.C. Charbar. At 3 fathoms, sand.
Var. fulgurata Reeve (sp.).
P.G, With the type; but in deeper water, 30-35 fathoms.
J. Bombay southwards (/1.-Col. [/. D. Olivier).
CIRCE SULCATA Gray.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. At 37 fathoms.
1. Angrias Bank (Captain Tindall),
Section 11. Venus LL.
SUNEITA ContEMPTA KE. A. Smith. (Werod Schum.)
[. Bombay (Abercrombie). Bombay southwards to Ratnagiri
(11.-Col. H. D. Olivier).
SUNETTA EFFOsSA Hanley.
[. Bombay (Abercrombie), southward to Goa (Olivier). Karachi
(Major Baker).
SUNEVTA HIANS Wood.
1. Bombay, abundant (Abercrombie).
SUNELTA KURACHENSIS Sowb,
Sunetta kurachensis Sowerby, Proc. Mal. Soc. Lond. 1. p. 216,
pl. xii. fig. 1 (1895),
I. Karachi. <A. fine new form, found upon sand-banks, which
ave only uncovered at spring tides, just below the surface
CLOW 15).
Sunerta MERoL (L.) (=picta Schum.).
P.G. Dabai, 8-10 fathoms.
832 MESSRS. MELVILL AND SYANDEN ON | Nov. 138,
SUNEYTA SOLANDRI Gray.
I. Karachi (Major Baker).
Bombay, collected by Mr. Abercrombie; who remarks that,
from an examination of a large quantity of perfect specimens, the
conclusion may with some certainty be arrived at that S. hians
Wood, and probably also contempta Smith, are but extreme forms.
We can endorse this opinion, but perhaps it is simpler, at present,
to catalogue them separately, the extremes being at all events
distinct, and many malacologists holding a different opinion.
Tapes (TEXTRIX) MALABARICA (Chemn.).
IT. Karachi (Major Baker) (Ff. W. 7.). On mud flats at low
tide. Bombay (Abercrombie), common and fine. Southward to
Ratnagiri, Panjim and Goa (Olivier). Much eaten by the natives
in India (4. H. Aitken).
Tares (TExtRrx) suLcosa Phil.
IT. Karachi (Major Baker).
According to Commander E. R. Shopland this species occurs at
Aden, so it is curious that its occurrence in intermediate stations
has not yet been put on record.
Tapes (TEXTRIX) TEXTRIX (Chemn.).
M.C. Fairly general. Usually dredged at between 5-40
fathoms. Charbar Bay, 15 fathoms.
IT. Karachi. Bombay (Abercrombie), common.
Tapes (TEXTRIX) UNDULATA Reeve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask. Found at 3-6 fathoms, sandy mud.
M.C. Charbar. 3-5 fathoms, mud.
By some authors esteemed but a variety of the last (7. textria).
Tapes (PAREMBOLA) CoRRUGATA Desh.
I. Karachi. Young examples alive amongst mud and alge
on rocks: only dead adult specimens noticed.
TAPES (PAREMBOLA) DESHAYESI Haniey.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat.
TAPES (PAREMBOLA) OBSOLETA (Chemn.).
I. Karachi.
Tapss (PAREMBOLA) TURGIDA Lamk.
I. Between Bombay and Ratnagiri (#7. H. Aitken). Extending
in range to Australia.
Tapes (AMYGDALA) FLORIDA Lamk.
I. Karachi. Dredged at 5 fathoms, sand.
Allied to 7’. deta Poli, a Mediterranean species.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM 'THE PERSIAN GULF. 833
Taves (AmMy@pALA) inDICA Hanley.
TY. Karachi. Bombay (Abercrombie and Lt.-Col. Olivier).
Tapes (AMyGDALA) ONCODES Mely.
I. Karachi. Common, but local, and mostly found on the
edge of mud-flats, and best obtained by digging at low tide.
Mr. G. B. Sowerby considers this a Petricola, and as such enters
if in his ‘ Catalogue of Pelecypoda.’
Tapes (HeEmirapes) corn Sowb. (Chione cor Sowb.)
1. Karachi (VWajor Baker). There is one large gibbous shell
in the Townsend collection, from the same locality, probably
referable here also.
ares (Hemrrares) FLAMMBA Ginel., var. RADIATA Ginel.
I. Bombay. Much eaten by the natives (1. (7. Aitken).
Tares (HEMrrares) oRIENTALIS Reeve.
I. Karachi. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Considered by Paetel a variety of 7’. veces Chemn. from Coro-
mandel Coast. Hdible.
Tapes (Hemirares) MARMoRATA Lamk. (=radiata auct., in part).
I. Bombay (/. W. 7. and Abercrombie).
Found on mud, at low tide. Adult examples to a great extent
have the normal taper-form, becoming, like the aptly named
T’. pingwis, vemarkably gibbous.
Tapes (Hemrrarns) prncuis (Chemn.). (= Chione auct.)
1. Karachi(/ WV. 7. and Major Baker). Bombay (Abercrombie).
Bombay to Ratnagiri and southwards (Olivier). On mud-flats at
low tide. Much eaten in India (#7. /7. Aithen).
Tares (Hemirapns) RriMULARIS Lamk.
I. Karachi. With the preceding.
By some authors considered a variety only of the British
and Mediterranean 7’. virgineus L.
ANAITIS CALOPHYLLA Hanley.
P.G. Dabai, rare.
Common in some parts of the Indian Ocean: nearly allied to
the next species.
ANAITIS FOLIACEA Phil.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Dredged in several localities from 5 to
20 fathoms.
J. Karachi.
834 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 18,
ANAITIS ISABELLINA Phil.
I. Bombay, rare (Abercrombie). Perhaps best treated as a
variety of A. foliacea. ‘Typical isabellina is Australian.
Awnattis TIARA Dillwyn.
P.G. Dredged in one or two places at 5-50 fathoms, in sandy
mud or pure sand bottom.
CHIONE ARAKANENSIS Nevill.
P.G., Gulf of Oman, & M.C. In many places, almost universal,
at 5-25 fathoms.
JT. Karachi. Dredged at 5 fathoms, mud and shingle.
CHIONE COSTELLIFERA Ad. & Rve.
P.G. Gais (or Kais) Island. At 10 fathoms, coral-sand.
CHIONE DECLIVIS Sowb.
P.G. Infrequent at Maskat. 10-35 fathoms.
CHIONE IMBRICATA Sowb.
J. Karachi. Dredged at about 5 fathoms, muddy or pure sand.
Bombay. In shell-shingle, Malabar Point, and elsewhere near
the Harbour. The most abundant mollusk noticed, single valves
strewing the shore in many places (Abercrombie).
CHIONE HyPopTa Sturany.
Chione hypopta Sturany, Exped. 8.M. Schiff ‘Pola’ in das
Rothe Meer (1899), p. 27, Taf. viz. figs. 10-14.
I. Angrias Bank (Captain Tindall).
We are indebted to the author of the species for having con-
firmed our identification. A small but handsome species, brightly
coloured, allied to C. scabra Hanley.
CHIONE LAMARCKI Gray.
P.G. Dabai, 8-10 fathoms. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged
at 10 fathoms, muddy sand.
CHIONE LAYARDI Reeve.
P.G. Local. A Ceylonese species, which will probably be
found to extend all along our area.
CHIONE MARICA (L.).
P.G. Without precise locality. One or two examples only.
CHIONE MEKRANICA Mely.
M.C. Near Charbar, rarely.
CHIONE RETICULATA (L.).
P.G. Mussandam. Found at low tide, just below the surface
of the sand.
1906. | ‘MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULL. 835
CiuIoNnE SCABRA Hanley.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib Island. Gulf of Oman, lat. 26° 3’ N,
long. 52° 22' EB. 36 fathoms, mud-bottom.
Showing much variety of coloration. This mollusk needs
further study. It is possible two species are at present included
under the name “ scabra,” even after the differentiation of the
nearly allied C. hypopta Sturany.
DosrntA ALLA Dkr. (Artemis Poll.)
[. Karachi. On mud-flats at low tide.
DosINntTA ANGULOSA Phil.
IT. Karachi (Major Laker).
DOSINIA EXASPERATA Phil.
M.C. A dead specimen only was dredged off Pasni.
1. Karachi (Major Baker).
Dosinta GuoBa (A. Ad. MS.) Melv.
I. Karachi. On mud-flats at low tide. Bombay (Abercrombie),
not very common.
In Melvill and Abercrombie’s List this is called gibba Adams,
but neither gibta nor globawas ever dese wibed by Dr. Arthur Ad: ams,
and these therefore stand as mere “ nomina nuda.” The species
was given due notice and a full description drawn up for coke first
time in 1897 (vide Mem. Manch. Soe. vol. xli. part 3, p, 22, ue Te
fig. oD).
Dosinta nistrio Ginel.
P.G. Dabai, 8-10 fathoms. Gulf of Oman, Maskat, 10
fathoms. Kubbat Ghazira or Malcolm Inlet, sits 24. fathoms,
mud bottom, and in several other places contiguous. It seems
one of the most widely dispersed of the Dosinic.
I. Karachi.
DosintA PRostRAvA (L.).
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Only observed after rough weather,
DosINIA PUBESCENS Phil.
M.C. Only in immature condition.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Common in all stages of growth.
Dostnta RUSTICA Romer.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask. Dredged at 8 fathoms, sandy-mud
bottom.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
DOosINIA SALEBBOSA Romer.
M.C. Charbar. 15 fathoms; rare.
Originally described from Malacca.
836 MESSRS. MELVILL AND S?ANDEN ON | Nov. 13,
DosINIA SUBROSBA Gray.
I. Karachi (Major Baker). We believe this to be a New
Zealand species, and therefore insert its occurrence as above with
some doubt, not having been able to examine the Karachi
specimens.
CLEMENTIA PAPYRACEA Gray.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Very rare.
We have examined the imperfect specimens, and, though smaller
than the type, consider that they belong to this species, though
they may be referred also to a near ally C. cwmingi Desh., an
Erythrean mollusk. Another, C. vitrea Chemn., is reported as
Ceylonese. The few described Clementic are very nearly allied.
VENERUPIS MACROPHYLLA Desh.
Il. Karachi. In sandstone off Beach Port, Manora. Bombay
(Abercrombie),
VENERUPIS MONSTROSA (Chemn.).
I. Karachi. With the preceding.
VENERUPIS PULCHERRIMA Reeve.
M.C. Near Charbar. A single juvenile valve, probably best
referable here.
VENERUPIS OBESA Desh.
M.C. Ormara. 2 fathoms.
Fam. PETRICOLID®.
PErRICOLA BIPARVITA Desh.
J. Bombay (us. Brit.).
PETRICOLA GRACILIS Desh.
M.C. In two or three places, not specified.
TI. Karachi; dead specimens only, dredged on mud. Be-
tween Bombay and Ratnagiri (4/7. H. Aitken).
PETRICOLA HEMPRICHI Issel.
I. Karachi.
An Erythrzan species, whence the types were obtained.
PETRICOLA PHOLADIFORMIS Lamk.
I. Karachi.
A species of the Atlantic Coasts of North America, which is
becoming naturalised in Great Britain and other places in Europe.
It remains to be seen whether it will perpetuate itself easily in
tropical waters.
PErRICOLA SERRATA Desh.
I. Karachi.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 837
CHORISTODON LAPrciIpUM (Chemn.).
P.G. Gais (or Kais) Island; sand, 10 fathoms. Koweit,
15 fathoms. Gulf of Oman: Maskat; coral-rock and sand, 7 fathoms.
Also reported from Aden (Shopland).
Fam. GLAUCOMYID®.
GnavcomyA CEREA Reeve. (Glauconome Gray.)
1. Bombay, in brackish water (Abercrombie).
Suborder D. CARDIACHA.
CARDIUM AUSTRALE Sowb. (=pulchrum Rve.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 5-10 fathoms, sandy mud near
vocks. With the type occasionally occurs the variety C. tenwicos-
datum Lamk. (sp.).
Carprum (TRACHYCARDIUM) ASSIMILE Rve.
P.G. Exact locality not recorded.
I. Karachi (Major baker).
Garpium (TRACHYCARDIUM) ELONGATUM Brug.
P.G. Not uncommon at 10 fathoms, in sandy mud.
Canpium (TRACHYCARDIUM) IMPOLITUM Sowb.
I. Karachi (Vajor Baker).
Carpium (TRACHYCARDIUM) LACUNOSUM Rve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10-15 fathoms; in both juvenile
anladult condition. A very widely distributed species.
Carpium (TRAcHYCARDIUM) MACULOsUM Wood.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Near Maskat at 10 fathoms, sand.
Also lat. 26° 50’ N., long. 54° 50° E., and lat. 25° 23’ N., long.
58° 36’ E.; 40 fathoms.
Garprum (TRACHYCARDIUM) RUBICUNDUM Reeve.
P.G. Dredged at 3-10 fathoms, sandy mud.
No precise locality given.
Carprum (TRAcHycaRrprium) RUGOsUM Lamk. (= flavum L. in pt.).
EG.) Rarely.
I. Between Bombay and Ratnagiri (#. H. Aitken). “* Much
eaten, and the shells burnt to make lime for ‘ Supari’” (Ui lzl Ale).
Carprum (TRACHYCARDIUM) VERTEBRATUM Jonas.
P.G. Dabai, 8-10 fathoms.
838 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
Carprum (ACANTHOCARDIA) AstattcuM Chemn. (=coronatum
Spengler).
I. Karachi (2. W. 7. and Major Baker ; the latteras fimbriatum
Wood). Bombay (Abercrombie). Bombay Harbour, southwards
to Ratnagiri, Panjim, and Goa (Lt.-Col. ible ID. Olivier).
After dainilled examination of many examples in all stages of
growth, it is the opinion of Mr. Alexander Niberonomatnie. that
coronatum Spengler is synonymous.
Carpium (AcANTHOCARDTA) EXOCHUM™* Melvill,sp.n. (Plate LITT,
fig. 6.)
C. testa parva, inequilaterali, fere rotunda, pallide straminea
vel salmonea; valvis convexis, equalibus, solidulis ; wmbonibus
obliquis contiguis vix prom inulis, latere antico rotundato,
postico obscure quadratulo, salmoneo-tincto, margine ventrali
rotundato, dorsali utrinque leniter deflexo ; costulis radiantibus
numero ad 35, pulcherrime et arcte imbricato-squamosis,
interstitiis sub lente angustissimis, unisulculosis, dwobus
dentibus cardinalibus in utraque valva predita, lateralibus
parvis , pagina interna alba, postice salmoneo-tincta, margine
pulchre serrulato.
Alt. 9, lat. 8, diam. 8 mm.
Hab. P.G. Thairi.
Allied to the larger C. sweziense Issel, but more globular and
highly coloured, and w ith close imbr icating scales. Also resembling
somewhat in fon m, though not altogether in sculpture, the recently
deseribed C. gilchr isti Sowb.*, aon South Africa. The squamee
are all of the same character, closely nmbricated and latticed. In
form it is roundly convex, peculiarly stained both without and
within posteriorly with salmon-pink, being a most refined and
delicate species.
Carpium (ACANTHOCARDIA) OMANENSE Melvill,sp.n. (Plate LIT.
fig. 5.)
C. testa parva, fere rotunda, inequilaterali, albida ; wnbonibus
subprominulis, elevatis, contiguis; valvis subconvexis, equalibus,
solidis, lateribus antice, simul ac postice, rotundatis, latere
postico superne obscure quadratulo, costis radiantibus ad 25,
crassis, nodulis squamosis conspicuis preditis, interstitiis angus-
tissimis, sub lente cancellatis ; pagina interna alba, cardine
normalt.
Alt. 5, lat. 5:50, diam. 3 mm. (sp. maj.).
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long.
56° 54’ H.; 156 fathoms, shell-sand.
A small species, with ribs coarse proportionately speaking to the
*
cEoxos, prominently distinguished.
apie wee Investigation in South Africa.’ Mollusca by G. B. Sowerby, p. 11,
pl. vi. fig. 1
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF, 839
size of the shell, each rib being ornamented with distinct scaly
nodules, these not being in the least imbricate. Only imperfeet
spechmens, but presumably adult, occurred.
CARDIUM (ACANTHOCARDIA) PALLIDUM Reeve.
I. Karachi (Major Baker).
Carpium (? ACANTHOCARDIA) SUEZIENSH Issel.
P.G. Koweit, 10 fathoms. Gulf of Oman, Maskat; 10
fathoms, coral-sand.
M.C, Charbar Bay; 3 fathoms, mud.
I. Angrias Bank (Capt. W. A. Tindall).
CARDIUM (CERASTODERMA) LAtUM Born.
I. Karachi (7. W. 7. and Major Baker). Upon rocks at low
tide. Bombay (Abercrombie).
CARDIUM (CERASTODERMA) PULCHRUM Hinds.
P.G. & M.C. Here and there quite commonly distributed.
Carprum (Serripges) murrcum Rve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask. Dredged in sandy mud at 3-10
fathoms.
CarpiuM (PApyriDEA) PAPYRACEUM Chemn.
P.G. Guif of Oman, Jask.
M.C. Charbar, 2 fathoms.
J. Karachi. 15 fathoms, mud; im statw juvenili.
Carpium (Layicarpium) AuURANTIACUM Ad. & Rve.
P.G. No precise station given.
Carpium (¢ Fracum) cenrumiiratum Melvill, sp.n. (Plate LIT
fig. 2.)
U. testa albu, delicata, paullo inequilaterali, equivalvi, subglobosa,
radiatim arctissime et tenuissime multum-lirata, liris irregu-
lariter squamato-spinosis eb yranulosis; spinulis granisque
majoribus cum mimoribus swpe allernantibus; winbonibus pro-
minulis, margine dorsal utringue leniter deflexo, latere antico
rotundato, postico paullum quadratulo, margine ventrali
rotundato; pagina interna alba, margine tenwi suleuloso ;
cardine normali, dentibus duobus cardinalibus subdistantibus
in valva utraque, lateralibus parvis inconspicuis.
Alt. 21, lat. 21, diam. 14 mm. (sp. mayj.).
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24°, 58’ N., long,
56°, 54’ E.; 156 fathoms. Also off Mussandam, 50 fathoms. —
M.C. Very rare off Charbar, at 40 fathoms.
Several valves of a charming and most delicate white shell, the
very fine and elaborate radiating sculpture being almost too
minute for a comprehensible description. he lire are over one
Proc. Zoo. Soc.—-1906, No. LVI. 56
840 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
hundved in number, closely rmnning together, every third or fourth
row possessing larger spinose excavated squame ; many of them
slightly curved at the apex, others erect, straight; these spines
are much worn off towards the umbones. The form of the shellis
almost identieal with that of the much smaller C. (Lragum) torrest
B. A. Sm., from the Torres Straits*, but the sculpture is quite
different. Smaller examples, hardly adult, exist in greater or less
degree in the shell-dredging at 15 fathoms in the Gulf of Oman,
The larger examples come from Mussandam, It seems also allied
to C. (Fulvia) peramabilis Dil, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard
(1885-6), p. 269, pl. iv. fig. 7; described by Dr. Dall as one of the
most exquisite and elegant shells known. And C. 100-liratum
must rival this when in its complete beauty, but, unfortunately,
no absolutely perfect specimen has yet been obtained.
HEMICARDIUM (CrENOCARDIA) ADAMSI Reeve.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged at 10 fathoms, sandy-
mud bottom.
HemicARbDIuM (CTENOCARDIA) FORNICATUM Sowb.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. At 15 fathoms, fine, handsome,
and not infrequent.
An Erythrean species, very beautiful. Allied in form to
speciosum Ad. & Rve., but of different texture and arrangement
of scaly lamelle or spinelets.
HemicarDrIuM (LUNICARDIA) AURICULA Forsk.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 10 fathoms. We place here,
provisionally, a sobtary and imperfect specimen, the only one
received. As it is an Erythreean species, and likewise occurs
commonly in the Gulf of Manaar, further south, it is most
probably a true inhabitant of the region now under treatment.
Fam. TRIDACNIDA.
RIDACNA CROCEA Lamk.
P.G. Juvenile examples only. Exact locality not defined.
Fam. CHAMID®.
CHAMA FRAGUM Reeve
P.G. Found once or twice on the telegraph-cable at from
30-55 fathoms.
CHAMA MACROPHYLLA Chemn.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. We have carefully compared the only
example with the British Museum series, and cannot find any
species hearer than the West Indian macrophylla.
* Rep. ‘Challenger, Zool. vol. xiii. p. 164, pl. viii. figs. 4, da.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 841
1. Bombay (Abercrombie). The same remarks apply to these
specimens.
N.B.—Two or three other members of this family occur, but,
being encrusted with nullipores, &c., afford almost insuperable
difficulties in attempting their classification.
Suborder BE. MYACEA.
Fam. 1. PsaMMoBiD.
GARI BICARINATA (Desh.). (=Psammobia Lamk.)
P.G. No special locality given.
GARI BIPARTITA (Phil.) (=cerulescens Laink.).
M.C. Charbar.
(ZARLI ELEGANS (Desh.).
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib I., 10 fathoms, mud and sand. Gulf of
Oman, Maskat, 10 fathoms, mud and broken coral.
I. Karachi. 5 fathoms.
(FARI ERASMIA Mely.
P.G.. Gais (or Kais Island), 7-10 fathoms. Gulf of Oman,
Maskat, 10 fathoms. A small, but elaborately sculptured species.
(GARI MALACCANA (Reeve).
I. Bombay (Ahercrombie).
GARI MARMOREA (Desh.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. 15 fathoins, coral-sand.
J. Angrias Bank (Captain W. A. Tindall).
Garr MoDESTA (Desh.).
P.G. Locality doubtful. An Australian species.
GARI OCCIDENS (Chemn.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged at 10 fathoms, sandy
mud,
GARI oRNATA (Desh.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. With the preceding.
(JARI PALLIDA (Desh.).
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib J., 7-10 fathoms. Gulf of Oman, Maskat;
dredged at 10 fathoms, sandy mud.
M.C. Charbar Bay. 10 fathoms.
J. Karachi.
By some this species is considered synonymous with G. malac-
cana Rye.
56*
S42 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
GART PRESTANS (Desh.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Lat. 26° 50' N., long. 54° 51' E. 10
fathoms, sand.
GART PULCHELLA (Lamk.).
P.GQ. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged at 10 fathoms, sandy
mud and stones.
GART PULCHERRIMA (Desh.).
P.G. Gult of Oman, Maskat; rarely.
GARI SIMPLEX (Sowb.).
IT. Karachi. 4 fathoms, sandy mud.
SoLerecua arrata Desh. (Psanmotea Lamk. im pte.)
I. Bombay (-Ldercrombie).
SOLETELLINA BLANFORDI Hanley.
IT. Karachi. On mud-flats at spring tides.
SOLETELLINA DIPHOS (L.).
1. Karachi (Major Baker and F. W. 7). Found in mudat very
low tide. Between Bombay and Ratnagiri (4. 7, Atthen).
SOLETELLINA VIOLACEA Lamk.
I. Karachi (Wajor Baker).
ASAPHIS DEFLORATA L. (= Capsa rugosa Lamk.).
P.G. Jask, and probably general along M.C.
I. Karachi. Very fine coloured varieties. Bombay (Aber-
crombie), only dead examples.
Fam. Lurrarinm..
Lurraria pranata (Chemn.).
I. Bombay (Abercrombie) ; rare.
CCELLA TRANSVERSALIS Desh.
I. Bombay (Adercrombie) ; fairly frequent.
: Fam. Myip.
CoRBULA BROOKEANA Hanley.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. At 248 fathoms, mud bottom.
CoRBULA CUNEATA Hinds.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat. Dredged at from 5 to 20
fathoms, mud bottom.
1906. ] MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 843
CorBULA ERYTHRZENSIS H. Ad.
P.G. Many dead examples dredged at 40 fathoms, mud.
M.C. Off Cape Monze. Dredged at 60 fathoms.
L. Karachi.
CorpuLs MopEstTA Hinds.
P.G. Linjah, Kais and Shaikh Shuaib Islands.
M.C. In several places from 3-10 fathoms, mostly sand
bottom.
I. Karachi. Bombay (Abercrombie). Ratnagiri,and further
southwards. It was dredged off Quilon, Malabar Coast, beyond
our limit, by Captain Tindall, of s.s. ‘ Patrick Stewart.’
CoRBULA PERSICA Smith.
Corbula persica BK. A. Smith, Ann. & Mag . Hist. ser. 7,
Xvili. p. 262 (19065).
P.G. 47 fathoms Cn ’). Gulf of Oman: lat. 24°
58' N. pe 56° 54' E.; 156 fathoms, in shell-sand. Also M.C.,
lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 3A’ E., 40 fathoms.
A small species, allied to C. '_ philippii E. A. Sm.
COoRBULA RUGIFERA H. Ad.
I. Karachi.
CorRBULA SUBQUADRATA Melvill, sp. n. (Plate LVI. fig. 7.)
C. testa parva, ovata, inequali, inequilaterali, antice rotundata,
postice producta, subquadrato-angulata ; valris concentrice
levicostatis, superficie alba, nitida, margine dorsali utringue
leniter declivi, postice elongatulo, quadratulo, interdum nasuto,
ventrali paulluim sinuato ; wmbonibus incurvis, haud multum
prominulis, crassiusculis; pagina interna alba ; dente cardinah
normali, promimente.
Alt. 3, lat. 4°50, diam. (valve dextr ) 1:50 mm.
Hab. Persian Gulf: Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24° 58’ N., long. 56°
54’ B.; 156 fathoms.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie); nearly always imperfect, in shell-
sand.
The specimens from the Gulf of Oman seem only to differ from
those from further south in being slightly smaller, the dimensions
given above being taken from Bombay examples, in which place
it seems local, but common where it occurs. A few Omanese
examples are perfect, showing the left valve smaller than its fellow,
the form subquadrate, the posterior side elongately produced and
finely squarely truncate ; the superficial concentric ribs are about
12 in number, more than is found in the nearly allied C. modesta
Hinds, with which this may have been confounded occasionally.
CoRBULA SULCULOSA A. Ad.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib Island. Gulf of Oman, Maskat; 10
fathoms, muddy sand bottom.
844 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
CryproMyA PHTILIPPINARUM A. Ad.
I. Bombay (Herford and Abercrombie). Only dead shells, but
referred here with some degree of assuredness.
Fam. SOLENIDA.
SoLEN BREVIS Hanley.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie). Southwards to Ratnagiri (Lt.-Col.
H, D. Oluwier).
SoLeN corNEUS Lamk.
1. Karachi. Found upon mud-flats, common.
SOLEN TRUNCATUS Sowb.
I. Karachi, rare. Bombay (/. W. 7. and Abercrombie), abun-
dant.
N.B.—The species of Solen are known as ‘“ Chirpal” in India,
and eaten (#, H. Aitken).
CULTELLUS CULTELLUS (L.).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat.
M.C. Often dredged at about 8-!0 fathoms, muddy sand and
rocks.
Macu#ra AuBrpA Dkr. (Stligqua Mhifid.)
I. Bombay, not common (Abercrombie).
Macuara poLtita Wood.
T. Karachi (/. W. 7. and Major Baker). Between Bombay and
Ratnagiri (#7. H. Aitken). Also occurring at Aden.
Macumra raApiata (L.).
M.C. Local.
I. Bombay (7. W. 7.). To Ratnagiri (7. H. Athen).
SoLenocurtus coarcratus (Gmel.). (Solecurtus Blainville.)
M.C. Lat. 25° 10’ N., long. 60° 34’ E.; 40 fathoms, off Charbar.
Also noted by the ‘ Investigator’ in the Gulf of Oman at 37-40
fathoms (#. A. Smith).
SoLENOCGURTUS EXARATUS Phil.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie) ; rare.
Kam. GASTROCHHNIDA.
JASTROCHANA MYTILOIDES Lamk.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib [. In coral.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 845.
Suborder PF, PHOLADACEA.
Fam. PHouADID”.
Puowas (Dactytina) pactyius L.
I. Karachi. Jn peat-sand off Mareh Fort, Manora.
PHoLAs (DactyLrNA) ORTENTALIS Gmel.
I. Karachi. With the preceding, but not equally abundant.
Large numbers of single valves occur off the Hajanor: 1 mouth of
R. Indus, the largest measuring over 7 inches in length.
PHoLas (BARNEA) BAKERE Desh.
I. Karachi (Major Baker). Bombay (Abercrombie), common,
but usually imperfect. Bombay Harbour, southwards to Ratna-
giri (Olivier).
MARTESIA STRIATA (L.).
J. Bombay (Abercrombie).
Suborder G. ANATINACEA.
Fam. ANATINID2.
ANATINA LABIATA Rve.
IT. Bombay (Abercrombie). Found in some quantity amongst
seaweed cast up by a storm; otherwise rarely met with, perhaps
because of its extreme fr agility.
Bombay Harbour, southwards to Ratnagiri (Lt.-Col. H. D.
Olivier).
ANATINA SUBROSTRATA Lamk.
M.C. Charbar. 10 fathoms; rarely.
PERIPLOMA INDICUM Melv.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask. 4-6 fathoms, sand and mud.
THRACIA ADENENSIS Melv.
P.G. Gulf of Oman. Lat. 24°55’ N., long. 57° 59’ Hi.
The type was described (Ann. & ie “Nat. Hist. ser. (io wollte
p. 206, pl. xii. fig. 16) from Aden, among Commander EK. R. Shop-
land’s collections. Its occurrence so far north shows a most
interesting extension of range. It was found also in Erythrean
collections made by the ‘ Pola’ Expedition (Dr. Rudolf Sturany).
THRACIA SALSETTENSIS Melv.
I. Bombay (Abercrombie).
One of the most beautiful additions to this fauna, and ranking
846 MESSRS. MELVILL AND STANDEN ON [ Nov. 13,
among the larger species of the genus. It is so fragile, however,
as not to bear much handling, and this may in some measure
account for its having been so long unnoticed and undescribed.
Only single valves have hitherto been met with. We hope soon
to see some dredged and perfect specimens. It only occurs after
storms, which would imply that it is a deep-water shell, and
probably lives in thick mud.
Fam. PANDORID®.
PANDORA CEYLANICA Sowb.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask.
Panpora cumine! Hanley.
P.G. Shaikh Shuaib I. 10 fathoms, mud and sand.
PANDORA FLEXUOSA Sowb.
P.G. & M.C. Dredged commonly at from 5-10 fathoms,
sand.
I. Karachi. At the same depth.
Bombay (Abercrombie). Disconnected valves very abundant in
shell-shingle.
PANDORA NASUTA Sowh.
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Jask.
M.C. Widely distributed.
TI. Karachi.
Fam. VERTICORDIID®.
VERTICORDIA DESHAYESIANA Fischer.
Ga Gult: ot Onramiy Wate) 245 856) Nese lomoes 5G gu ou B ae
159 fathoms, shell-sand.
One half-valve, extracted by Mr. K. R. Sykes, seems to be the
young of this species, after a close comparison. The ribs are
thick and beautifully scaly-imbricate, however, the form being
practically the same.
VERTICORDIA MuLTICosTATA A. Ad.
EG. eeGult tot SOmant Wate 24°58 MINE lone. 56. 54a Bee
156 fathoms, shell-sand.
Several specimens, identified witha little doubt ; indeed, it may
be an undescribed, nearly allied form. Adams’s type came from
Japan.
VERTICORDIA sp.
IG Cruli or Orman, Iden, V5" UG IN, lome, GP SA" Ths
40 fathoms.
Very likely an undescribed form.
1906. | MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. 847
Order V. SEPTIBRANCHIATA.
Fam. CuspripARIID #.
CUSPIDARIA APPROXIMATA Smith.
Cuspidaria approximata K. A. Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
ser. 6, vol. xvill. p. 373 (1896).
P.G. Gulf of Oman, Maskat; 10-15 fathoms, not scarce.
Also lat. 24° 49’ N., Jong. 56° 56! E.; 225 fathoms.
I. Lat. 15° 25’ N., long 71° 45’ E.; 240 fathoms.
This is probably synonymous with C. brachyrhynchus Stuy.
(1899).
CUSPIDARIA ALCOCKI Smith.
Cuspidaria alcocki B.A. Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6,
vol. xiv. p. 170, pl. v. fig. 8 (1894).
Cuspidaria potti Sturany, Exped. 8.M. Schiff * Pola” in das
Rothe Meer (1899), p. 10, Taf. 1. figs. 10-16.
EG. Gulivot Oman... Lat. 25° 307 Ne lone, wie 0, Bn.
85 fathoms. Lat. 25° 51’ N., long. 56° 54’ E.; 156 fathoms.
M.C. Lat. 25° 10' N., long. 60° 34’ E.; 40 fathoms off Charbar ;
not infrequent in shell-sand.
Small examples, apparently not full-grown, have so far only
been obtained in this latter locality. When adult, this is one of
the most beautiful of the genus.
CUSPIDARIA ELEGANS Hinds.
P-G.—Gulf—-of Oman. Lat. 24° 58' N., long. 56° 54° EL;
156 fathoms.
Only in imperfect condition, and very rarely occurring.
We expected fully that the deep seas of the Gulf of Oman
would have yielded more interesting Cuspidarie than has yet been
found to be the case. Dr. Sturany, for instance, described five
species from the Red Sea (‘ Pola’ Expedition), two of which only
are in our gatherings. Jn all other families and genera the
results, we consider, come quite up to the highest expectations.
In conclusion, we would express our best acknowledgments to
all those who have in one way or another, through so many years,
assisted us in the preparation of this Catalogue; and would
primarily mention Mr. Edgar A. Smith, 1.8.0., Mr. Ernest R.
Sykes, F.L.S., the late Dr. W. T. Blanford, F.R.S., Dr. W.
Healey Dall, Dr. Rudolf Sturany, My. Stephen Pace, F.Z.S.,
Mr. A. J. Jukes-Browne, F.G.8., Mr. G. B. Sowerby, F.LS.,
Mr. A. Abercrombie, Mr. Hugh Fulton, Mr. J. Wilfrid Jackson,
Commander E. R. Shopland, Lt.-Col. H. D. Olivier, Miss Maud
Olivier, Captain A. J. Peile, My. E. H. Aitken, Mr. E. Comber,
848 ON MOLLUSKS FROM THE PERSIAN GULF. [ Nov. isi.
and especially My. F. W. Townsend, who, not content with giving
most clear particulars and explicit data with all his many lise
coveries, also wrote out a preliminary list, which has proved of
much service
Tt will be desirable that a supplement treating of the ‘Addenda’
and ‘ Emendanda’” should some day be issued, as, since October
1901, the date of publication of the first portion of this Catalogue,
over 250 species, many of them new toscience, have been brought
to light from these seas. Such interesting species, for mstance,
as Rimula cumingi A. Ad., Pleurotoma navarchus M. & S., Can-
cellaria antiquata Hinds, Conus (Conorbis) coromandelicus Smith,
Terebra fuscocincta Smith, TLrichotropis pulcherrima M. & ay
Homalaxis cornu-ammonis M. &8., Berthais intertecta M. & 8
many Scalarie, and still more Pleurotomide, ave among those fe
be enumerated, whenever such a work is taken in hand.
EXPLANATION OF THE
PratTe LIT.
PLATES
Fie ~ ies.
1. Spondylus gloriandus, p. 811. 6. Cardium (- spear ocan en)
2. Cardium (Fragum) centuin- evochum, p. 838.
liratum, p. 839. 7. Mesodesma (Paphia) bahrein-
3, 38a. Kellia leucedra, p. 817. | ; ense, p. 827.
4, da A revimentalis, p. 817. 8, 8a. drea (Scapharca) birleyana,
5. Cardium (Acanthocardia) p. 794.
omanense, Pp. 838.
Pram IW:
Vie. Fig.
l,la. Pecten (Vola) dorothee, 5,54. Barbatia (Acar) margarethe,
p. 810. do TA.
2,2a. Area requiescens, p. 793 6. 6a. Arca (Bathyarca) anaclina,
3. Barbatia (Acar) avellanaria, p. 794.
p. 797. | 7. Nueula consentanca, p. 791.
4, 4a. Arca (Scapharca) cibotina, | 8. 8a. Brachyodontes (Hormomya)
p. 795. harachiensis, p. 800.
Prats LY.
Fie. Vig.
1. Pectunculus heroicus, p. 798. 6. Lucinda pamela, p. 815.
2, 2a. Crenella adamsiana, p. 801. 7, 7a. Amussiun formoswn, p. 807.
3, 38a. Modiolaria calceata, p. 801. 8. Lithodomus townsend?, p. 802.
4, 4a. Crenella precellens, p. 801. 9. Pecten eous, p. 808.
5. Limea juglandula, p. 812. 10,10a. ., ~~ thyrideus, p. 809.
Prare DV.
Fig. Fie.
1. Tellina (Meera) rosamunda, 5,5a. Macoma syndesmyoides.
p- 820. p. 824.
2. Tellina (Tellinella) asinena. 6, 6a. Syndesmya cistula, p. 825.
p- 818. 7, 7a. Corbula subquadrauta, p. 843.
3. Tellina (Tellinula) claudia, 8. Cardita echinaria, p. 813.
p. 823. 9, 9a. Montacuta obliquans, p. 817.
4. Tellina (Mera) miracyllium 10. Seintilla pulchra, p. 818.
p. 820.
1906. | ON THE LESSER HORSESHOE BAT, 84S)
November 27, 1906.
HowarbD Saunpers, Ksq., ELS, Vice-President,
in the Chair.
The Secretary read the following report on the additions that
had been made to the Society’s Menagerie in October 1906 :—
The registered additions to the Society's Menagerie during
the month of October were 159 in number. Of these 55 were
acquired by presentation and 23 by purchase, 63 were received
on deposit, and 18 were born in the Gardens. The total number
of departures during the same period, by death and remov: als,
was 164.
Amongst the additions special attention may he directed to:
A specimen of Jamrach’s Mangabey (Cercocebus jamrachi) trou
Lake Mweru, new to the Collection, deposited on Oct. dlst.
A specimen of Sharpe’s Wood- Owl (Syrnimm nuchale) fou
Lagos, presented by Dr. Strachan, C.M.G., on Oct. 11th.
Two specimens of Mayer's Pigeon (1 NVesanas mayer) fous
Mauritius, new to the Collection, presented by Lt.-Col. Manders,
R.A.M.C., F.Z.S., on Oct. 13th.
My. E. I’. Newton, F.R.S., exhibited the leg-bones of two Foxes
that had been caught in snares. The wire in each case had cut
through the skin and was dvawn tight round the bone which im
course ak development had grown over the wire aud enveloped it.
The following papers were read :—
1. On some Habits of the Lesser Horseshoe Bat (Phinolophus
hipposiderus). By T. A. Cowarn, F.Z5.
[Received July 23, 1906. ;
On several occasions I have visited the limestone caves at Cefn
in Denbighshire and Tyremeirchion in Flint, in order to observe
the habits and obtain specimens of the Lesser Horseshoe Bat,
Rhinolophus hipposiderus (Bechstein), or Rhinolophus hipposiderus
minutus (Montagu) as segregated by Mr. Knud Andersen (1).
Always a delicate bat when remowed trom its natural haunts, the
Lesser Horseshoe seldom lives in ce uptivity for more than a few days,
and this is especially the case when it is taken from hibernacula.
The species in many cases appears to occupy different retreats
in summer and winter, and even if the same caves are used
during the months in which the animal is active and those in
which it is usually supposed to be dormant. the parts of the
caves tenanted may differ. Professor J. R. Kinahan (2) found
850 MR. I. A. COWARD ON THE | Nov. 27,
Lesser Horseshoe Bats in caves in Co. Clare in March and April,
where Mx. Foot had previously taken them in March, but in the
August following My. Foot’s visit he failed to find any in the
Bally allia cave. The Rev. H. A. Macpherson (3), having advertised
for bats, received from Mr. Mitchell some Greater Horseshoes
(2h. ferrum-equinum), which he had taken from a Devonshire
cavern. Mr. Mitchell took these bats in August, and remarked,
when he forwarded them to Macpherson :—-‘‘ The bats seem to
prefer the mouth of the caves to the interior parts, for, although
T went im a great distance, I failed to see a single bat beyond a
certain limit, 7. e. where the daylight failed absolutely.” je one
“ Karly in spring I could go down and pick off as many as I
could carry away .....- whereas now, as soon as I entered the
cave, they began to fly from one part of the cave to the other.”
Although Mr. Mitchell attributed this shyness to the bats having
been disturbed by the hghts and noise of visitors, 1t seems
probable that the summer haunts of the bats were Gearer the
entrance than thei winter retreats, for the Lesser Horseshoes
at Cefn and elsewhere are found at a great distance from the
entrance in winter. On September 24th, 1903, some were taken
in a cave at Tal-y-bont, Carnarvonshire (4), but it is impossible to
say if the bats had retired to this cave for the winter, or had
occupied the place during the summer months.
In 1903 I visited the Tremeirchion cave on J uly 29th, and on
August L5th, im the company of Mr. Robert Newstead, the caves
at Cefn; we failed to find a single bat in either fav ourite winter
vesort. On November 18th we found that lar ge numbers of
Lesser Horseshoes were in the caves, but they were even then
undoubtedly not im deep sleep; two were actually flying in the
passages when we first noticed them, and three others took flight
before we could touch them. In one particular water-worn hole,
which contained no cracks in which bats could lurk unseen, and
which was empty im August, eleven bats were hanging. The
temperature of the caves on that day, several yards from the
entrance, was 46° F., and the activity of the bats may be explained
by this; for Dr. N. H. Alcock and Mr. C. B. Moffat (5) conclude
that in the case of the Long-eared Bat (Plecotus auritus), ‘ hibern-
ation ...- is repeatedly “nterr upted, and, apparently, this is
liable to occur whenever the thermometer rises above 46° F.” On
December 2nd, 1905, we found the bats less active, but three
were sleeping so lightly that they were roused either by the light
or heat of a candle, or the noise made in attempting to focus a
camera in order to obtain a photograph. Two woke up and flew
without being touched, and the third was on the point of flying
when we eaptur ed it.
On other visits in December, March, and April, I have found
the bats plentiful but apparently in deeper sleep ; it was possible
to pick them from the walls and hold them in the hand for some
time before they became restless. In April 1897, Mr. Newstead
found that ‘the bats were hibernating, but awoke on the slightest
1906. | LESSER HORSESHOE BAT. 85]
provocation,” when the temperature in the cave was slightly above
48° F. twenty yards from the entrance (6). It is, however, difficult
to say what is hibernation and what merely diurnal sleep. The
summer diurnal sleep of bats is profound, and the phenomena
incidental to hibernation are present during normal sleep—the
heart’s action and respiration are hardly perceptible and the
temperature falls considerably. A sleeping pat 1m summer is
almost as cold and lifeless as a bat which is hibernating, and
is frequently as difficult to rouse.
Tf then these bats, durmg at any rate the earlier months of
their retirement, are not in a profound winter sleep, do they
occasionally go out to feed or procure food in the caverns? If
the latter is the case, what is theix mode of feeding? The first
question we are as yet unable to answer; we have no certain
information about the duration of their activity in the summer
months, but we have reason to believe that in the winter months,
the months during which the bats occupy the winter retreats
(I prefer this term to hibernacula), food is taken.
Prof. Kinahan (2), in Vigo cave, on April Ist found two bats
which had not been in the same positic ms on March 22nd; and, as
already mentioned, we found the bats at Cefn on November 18th
so lively that they flew before being touched. Hardly without
exception the bats captured at Cefn and Tremeirchion defecated
when thoroughly awake ; and two captured in March and chloro-
formed at once, had fecal matter in the intestine. and one had
half-digested matter in its stomach. On the floor of the caves
beneath hanging bats, and below certaim cracks in the lime-
stone which we could not reach into or examine, were quantities
of excrement. In August this excrement was dry and mouldy,
but in March, April, and November it was undoubtedly fresh,
and in the last-named month there was certainly more fresh
excrement than in the earlier months.
In winter there is an abundance of insect-life in the caves:
two moths (Scotosia dubitata and Gonoptera libatrix) hibernate in
the caverns, and a large number of small Diptera rest upon the
walls, some being apparently in a comatose state, others flying at
once towards our candles. A large cave- -haunting spider (Meta
menardi) is alsoabundant. Some of the bats’ excrement collected
in April and examined by Mr. Newstead (6), ‘‘showed that they
had been feeding, almost exclusively, upon the smailer species of
Lepidoptera,” but there were fragments of other insects. From
this we should conclude that in April the bats had been outside
the caves, though they had not changed their retreats. Sub-
sequently Mr. Newstead found the remains of Diptera and one
fragment of a leg apparently of the spider J/eta menardi, which
certainly must have been taken in the cavern itself. Mr. Mitchell
informed the Rev. H. A. Macpherson (3) that there were heaps
of refuse near the mouth of the cave in which he obtained the
Greater Horseshoe Bats, which contained partly-eaten cockchafers,
dorbeetles, scavenger-beetles, and other Coleoptera, as well as
852 MR. 'T. A. COWARD ON THE [ Nov. 27,
moths’ wings. Myr. J.G. Millais (7), after stating that the Greater
Horseshoe does not devour all its food whilst on the wing, “ but
conveys some to its diurnal resting-place,” where it consumes it
“while chnging to the walls or rocks,” adds that “ Mi. A. G.
Berry tells me that he has swept up a dustpanful of moths’ wings
and beetle-cases, the discarded remains of a night’s foray. from
beneath the sleeping-place of a cluster of these bats.” Both
these cases refer to the habit of the bats during the period of
activity, but they show that the animals do not always, at any
vate, feed as the Noctule and certain other species do, whilst upon
the wing.
A female Lesser Horseshoe, which I obtained in December
1905, having snatched a mealworm from my hand, flew with it
to the wall, hung by her feet to the picture-rail, and consumed
the mealworm when at rest. I repeated the experiment two or
three times, and found that she always settled before devouring
the worm, a habit which is not constant in other species, though
occasionally resorted to. I have found that a Long-eared Bat
will devour a mealworm when on the wing or when hanging, the
latter being the unusual method. As I was able to make this
Horseshoe tly only afew times—four, I think—it would be unwise
to say that the species never feeds upon the wing.
The use of the interfemoral membrane in the Vespertilionide
has been demonstrated on several occasions. When an insect,
large and powerful in proportion to the size and strength of the
bat, has been captured, the bat thrusts its head beneath its belly,
into a receptacle or pouch formed by the interfemoral membrane
when the tail is bent forwards beneath the body. Against this
membrane the insect can be pushed and held until a firm grip is
secured by the bat’s jaws, an action which varies in duration of
time according to the size of the imsect, but is usually accom-
plished in an instant. Having secured a firm grip of its prey, the
hat withdraws its head with great rapidity from the pouch, and
masticates the insect openly. Naturally it is exceedingly difficult
to see anything of the modus aperandi when the bat is feeding
in a free state on the wing; but when the animals are fed in
captivity the habit is so constant, that we can only suppose
that it is a natural and ordinary method, and not a trick
acquired in captivity.
Gilbert White (8) says :—‘‘ I was much entertained last summer
with a tame bat, which would take flies out of a person’s hand.
If you gave it anything to eat, 1 brought its wings round before
the mouth, hovering andl hiding it’s head § in the manner of birds
of prey when they feed.” Many writers since, who have watched
bats feeding in captivity, have been influenced by this idea ; for
example, the Rev. J. G. Wood says of a Long-eared Bat (9) :—‘ It
seized the meat with a sharp snap, retreated to the middle of the
cage, sat upright, thrust its wings forward to form a kind of tent,
and then, lowering its head under its wings, disposed of the meat
unseen.” W. Bingley (10), referring to “The Common or Little
1906. | LESSER HORSESHOE BAT, 853
Bat,” which may have been a Pipistrellus or a Myotis, having
given his captive a “ flesh-fly ” too large for admission into its
mouth, remarks :—‘ The animal, raising itself somewhat higher
than usual on its fore legs, bent its head with great dexterity
under its belly, and forced the insect into its mouth, by thrusting
it, from side to side, against that part of the membrane which
extended betwixt the two hind legs. I cannot be mistaken in
this particular ; for, during the life of the animal, the experiment
was often repeated. The manceuvre was, however, never prac-
tised, except where the fly was too large to be managed with
facility by the jaws and tongue alone. This confirms what
Mr. White has said respecting the actions of a tame bat that he
saw eat; but it leads us to a very different mode of accounting
for them.” Bingley adds, in a footnote, that “by the word
hovering, Mr. White seems to mean a kind of tremulous motion
which is to be remarked in the animals during this process.”
Mx. Charles Oldham (11 & 12), after making careful observations
on a number of different species of Vespertilionide, was the first to
explain the true meaning of the habit. The bat, when fed in an
unnatural position—standing on a flat surface—pushes forwards
the arms, supporting itself on the carpi, and slightly unfolds the
wings; when it has secured its food it depresses its head, moving
it downwards towards the tail, which is curved beneath it, and
the head is thus hidden by the imterbrachial membrane, giving
origin to the “ tent” idea of White and others
In the Rhinolophide, owing to the shortness of the tail and the
consequent small interfemoral area, coupled with the fact that the
tail is usually recurved over the back, this action is apparently
impossible; but in 2A. hipposiderus, at any rate, a similar method
of securing the -prey is resorted to, the interbrachial membrane
being used instead of the interfemoral.
In December 1905 I kept a couple of Lesser Horseshoes alive
for several days, feeding them chiefly on mealworms, which are
doubtless larger than the insects they habitualiy feed upon. When
I kept this species before, I several times noticed that when
an insect struggled in the bat’s mouth, the bat bent its head
downwards as if about to push the msect into a pouch; but one
of these two bats, a female, actually made use of the interbrachial
membrane. Having taken the worm from my fingers, she thrust
her head well beneath her body and pushed the captive against
the membrane, close to the flank and just anterior to the femur.
Tn order to see the action better, I allowed the bat to hang from
ny open hand, her feet clinging to my first finger, IT could then
see the head and worm distinctly through the membrane, espe-
cially as she remained in the doubled-up position on one or two
occasions for a period of several seconds. The membrane was
pushed into the shape of a bag, an efficient substitute for the
interfemoral pouch. The bat did not invariably use one side, and
on one occasion she held the worm against her belly.
When a worm was offered to her she snatched it fiercely,
854 ON THE LESSER HORSESHO® BAT, [ Nov. 27,
fluttering her wings at the same time with a tremulous motion,
entirely different from the str uggles of a bat which is striving to
escape from the hand which holds it. Then, with rapid move-
ments of the jaws, accompanied by a nervous trembling of the
head, she bit the worm along its entire length, passing it through
her mouth, thus paralysing the captive. The head of the meal-
worm was rejected, and when this had been severed from the
body, the remainder was eaten slowly, though the movement of
the bat’s Jaws was rapid. The horny caudal extremity of thes»
mealworm was also rejected ; this and the head usually remained
sticking to or near the bat’s lips, and were wiped off against the
bat’s body. Neither foot nor thumb was used in order to get rid
of these particles.
We thus see that we have several facts which, though not
founded on a sufficient number of observations to form conclusive
evidence, suggest points of interest in the study of the species.
1. The Lesser Horseshoe—and the same is true of many other
species—usually occupies different retreats mm summer and winter,
and where the same caves are used at both seasons retires nether
into the recesses during the colder months.
2. During the earlier period of occupation of the w une
retreats, sleep is not profound—not indeed to be described :
hibernation in the accepted meaning of the word,
3. During a portion at any rate of this period the bats feed—
presumably in the. caves.
4. The food is, in certain instances, consumed when the animal
is at rest and not upon the wing.
5. Although unable to make use of the interfemoral mem-
brane, after the manner of other bats, the species so far shaves or
retains the habit that it makes use of the inter brachial membrane
for the same purpose.
Whether this last trait is the survival of a habit, or is the first
step towards a more perfected habit in bats with more fully
developed membranes, is a point on which I aim not prepared to
dogmatise. We must first learn if the short upturned tail is
rernimnernk wy, or if the animal gains any advantage through the
degeneration of that appendage. Mr. R. Newstead (6) suggests
that when the bat is hanging at rest, the tail and the inferior
surface of the membrane form a * deep, narrow trough: an
excellent apparatus to carry off any drops of water that. might
fall upon it from the roof of its habitat.” The spots, howev er,
which are chosen by the bats are usually in dry parts of ie
eaves. The tail is carried erect when the bat is climbing —the
Lesser Horseshoe cannot walk ona flat surface; and I feel certain
that it was carried in this position in flight by my captives.
Mr. Oldham observes (12) that “ the legs showed very pre
against 2 white ceiling when viewed from below, but this we
possibly due to ine shortness of the tail, and not to its sie
erect or recurved”; but though the legs certainly were distinct,
they appeared to me to be slightly flexed and not fully extended ;
»
1906. | ON SOLENIDA FROM ZANZIBAR. 855
the bent legs would be consistent with the upturned tail, of which
J could see no sign from below.
REFERENCES.
Ene Lo0o) 1, pla 2p
Zoologist, 1861, pp. 7617-7624.
Naturalist, 1886, p. 337.
ZLoologist, 1903, p. 403.
Tvish Naturalist, 1901, p. 247.
Zoologist, 1897, p. 537.
The Mammals of Great Britain and Ireland, 1904, i. p. 27.
The Natural History and Antiquities of Selborne (ifreks)))
Letter xi. p. 32.
9. Common Objects of the Country, 1858, p. 9.
10. Memoirs of British Quadrupeds, 1809, p. 40.
11. Zoologist, 1899, pp. 49-53.
12. Zoologist, 1899, pp. 471-474.
St Ss Sie
The Marine Fauna of Zanzibar and British Hast Africa,
from Collections made by Cyril Crossland in the Years
1901 and 1902.—On some Species of Solenide. By
Epear A. Surrn, 1.8.0., F.Z.8., and H. H. Buoomer.
| Received October 5, 1906. |
MACHA PHILIPPINARUM Dkr.
Macha phitippimarwn Dunker, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1861, p. 424.
Solecurtus philippinarwn Sowerby in Reeve’s Conch. Icon.
vol. xix. pl. ii. fig. 12; Clessin, Conch.-Cab. p. 90, pl. xxi. fig. 8
(copy of Sowerby).
Hab. Wasin I., 10 fathoms,
One specimen, shell only.
This species belongs to the same group of Solenide as the Medi-
tervanean Nolen strigilatus of Linné, which formed the type of
Section B of Blainville’s genus Solecurtus (1824)*. His section A
had for type Solen radiatus Linn., which belongs to the genus
Siliqua Miihlfeld (1811). It therefore seems advisable to place
the present species under the genus Macha, which was described
by Gken in 1835 5 for the reception of Solen strigilatus. Her-
mannsen § quotes Macha as described by Oken in L815) but. 1
have searched in vain in the ‘ Lehrbuch’ || for any mention of
+
this genus, which should therefore date from 1835.—-E. A. S.
* Dict. Sci. Nat. vol. xxxii. p. 351.
+ Mag. Gesell. Naturf. Freunde, Berlin, 1811, p. 44.
f£ Allgem. Naturg. vol. v. pt. 1. p. 298.
§ Indicis Gen. Malac. vol. ii. p. 1.
| Lehrbuch d. Naturg. vol. iii.
Proc. Zoou, Soc.—1906, No, LVII, Si
856 MESSRS. H. A. SMITH AND H. H. BLOOMER ON [| Nov. 27,
SoLpn CoRNEUS Lamarck ¢
Solen corneus Lamk.; Delessert, Recueil, pl. il. figs. 2a, 26;
Philippi, Abbild. vol. ii. p. 44, pl. 11. fig. 2; Sowerby in Reeve’s
Conch. Icon. vol. xix. pl. iv. fig. 19, pl. vii. fig. 186; Clessin,
Conch.-Cab. p. 9, pl. 11. figs. 8, 9.
Hab. In fairly firm sand, halfway down the shore in Chuak:
Bay, Zanzibar Island (Crossland); Java (Lamarck); Rea Sea
Philippi) ; Japan, Philippine Islands (Dunker’).
I do not feel quite certain with regard to the identification of
Mv. Crossland’s specimens, nor is it certain that the several shells
depicted by Delessert, Philippi, Sowerby, and Clessin really belong
to the same species. The form figured in the ‘Conchologia
Tconica’ most nearly resembles the Zanzibar shells, none of which,
however, is so large, the longest specimens being only 55 millims.
in length. They may, however, be only immature examples.—
19g aks Ss
The species differs from S. vagina 1u the following particulars :—
The animal curves a little dorsally. Its length, measuring from
the anterior end of the anterior adductor muscle to the posterior
end of the proximal portion of the siphon, is only 42 mm., and its
depth 8mm. It is therefore not so deep or so wide as S. vagina.
The forward projection of the ventral part of the anterior
portion of the mantle-lobes is sightly more pronounced, but the
grooves in which le the constricted anterior parts of the shell
are not quite so deep.
The proximal portion of the siphon is externally smooth and
not ridged dorso-ventrally like S. vagina. The anterior adductor
muscle is longer, but not so wide. The foot is rounder and the
distal portion larger. Internally the alimentary canal is similar,
with the exception of the stomach. The cesophageal and cardiac
divisions are smaller and the pyloric division is larger. The cecum
of the crystalline style leaves the stomach on the antero-ventral
side of the pyloric division—H. H. B.
Sonen actnaces Hanley ?
Solen acinaces Hanley, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1845, p. 101; Sowerby
in Reeve’s Conch. Icon. vol. xix. pl. vu. fig. 34; Clessin, Conch.-
Cab. p. 33, pl. xiii. fig. 3 (copy of Sowerby).
Hab. Zanzibar Island.
This species presents the following differences from S. vagina :—
The animal measures in length from the anterior end of the
anterior adductor muscle to the posterior end of the proximal
portion of the siphon 42 mm., and it is 10 mm. in depth. It is
curved outwardly on the dorsal surface, and has a corresponding
curve inwardly on the ventral surface. The conscresced portion
of the ventral edge of the mantle-lobes is very broad, much more
so than in S. vagina. The anterior adductor muscle is not so
wide. The distance from the posterior side of the posterior
1906. | SOLENIDH FROM ZANZIBAR. 857
adductor muscle to the posterior edge of the proximal portion of
the sivhon is greater, though the retractor pedis posterior muscle
is shorter. The retractor pedis anterior muscles are a little
shorter and their bifurcations are hardly discernible. The free
portion of the siphon is large, the inhalent chamber being much
larger than the exhalent one. The siphonal valves are also
strongly developed. The length of the free portion of the siphon,
however, cannot be ascertained as a part of it is missing. The
distal is deeper than the proximal half of the foot, and more
resembles that of Hnsis ensis. Regarding the alimentary canal
there is relatively a greater difference. The cesophageal and
cardiac divisions are smaller. The central division (or cavity
receiving the small bile-duct) is situated more anteriorly. The
pylovie division is larger. The cecum of the crystalline style is
situated on the ventral side of the stomach, and the distal portion
of it gradually curves towards the dorsal surface of the pedal
cavity. The intestine leaves the stomach more anteriorly, makes
a number of loops in and anteriorly to the liver, and passes to the
distal end of the ceecum of the crystalline style before returning
along the right lateral side of the same.—H. H. B.
Tt is with some hesitation that I have determined the single
specimen at hand as belonging to Solen acinaces of Hanley. It
agrees In regard to the general curve of the shell and the anterior
truncation and posterior end of the valves, also in respect of the
colour and periostracum. I+ is smailer than the type, being only
2 inches in length and 11 millims. in breadth, and, at this age,
looks rather more slender. However, having only a single
shell to judge from, it is impossible to say whether this apparent
slenderness would prove to be a constant character. The uncer~-
tainty of the identification is increased by being unable to compare
it with the type of the species, which is only known to me by the
description and figure. Mr. Crossland observed that the foot, in
life, was flat and tongue-shaped, and that by rapid beating of it
from side to side, the animal swam round a basin in whicn he had
placed it so actively, that the siphonal or posterior end of the
shells protruded from the water.—E. A. S.
SOLEN SLOANI Gray.
Solen sloanii Gray, MS. Brit. Mus.; Hanley, Cat. Biv. Shells,
eA wp pale and. 330, pl. xa. fess Sowerby, Conch. Icon.
vol. xix. pl. 11. fig. 10; Hedley, Proc. Linn. Soc. N. 8. Wales,
vol. xxiv. p. 432 (notes on animal).
Solen versicolor Philippi, Abbild. vol. u1. p. 438, pl. 1. fig. 3
(1848). .
Solen philippianus Dunker, MSS.; Sowerby, Conch. Icon.
fig. 13.
Hab. Wasin 1.,10fath. (Crossland); Port Jackson (‘ Challenger’).
One valve only.—E. A. 5S.
57*
858 MR. OLDFTELD 'THOMAS ON [Nov. 27,
3. The Duke of Bedford’s Zoological Exploration in Kastern
Asia.—LI. List of Small Mammals from Korea and
Quelpart. By Onprretp THomas, F.R.S.
[ Received October 9, 1906. |
After the completion of the magnificent Japanese collection
which formed the subject of the first paper of the present series*,
Mr. M. P. Anderson went in August 1905 to the Island of
Quelpart, and from there to Worea, where he spent the autumn
and early winter.
Owing, however, to various local difficulties and to the un-
favourable nature of the country, he was not able in Korea to
make anything like a complete collection ; the species he obtained,
although represented by no less than 130 skins, numbering
only 9, mostly Mice and Shrews; so that the present must be
looked upon as merely a preliminary contribution to our know-
ledge of Korean Mammals. But such species as he did get are
of much interest, and no less than four of the nine are new.
Later on it is to be hoped that he may revisit Korea, and, finding
some locality less barren or less cultivated, he may be able to get
a more complete representation of the fauna.
The most interesting of the new species is the handsome red-
backed Vole, Craseomys regulus, which vepresents in Korea the
Japanese species C’. bedfordie and andersoni. Of the Muride,
Micromys speciosus is present and dominant, as in Japan, but
instead of having as a companion the little 7. geisha, the place
of the latter is taken by an immigrant from further west, a mouse
of the JW. agrarivs type, not found in Japan.
With regard to Quelpart, that island has hitherto been a
terra incognita to mammalogists, as to most other zoologists, and
from its size and position seemed likely to contain a varied and
interesting fauna. It has therefore been a great disappointment
to find that it possesses almost no mammals, as may be gathered
from the following extract from a letter of Ma. Anderson :—
“The island is most interesting, but the number of mammals
is very small. I was only able to secure a mouse and a weasel,
‘There exist besides a deer, a boar, and a badger, which I hunted
perseveringly, but was unable to get. There is no hare or rabbit
in the island, no marten, no squirrel, no wolf or fox, no bear,
though the last has been stated to be there. No signs of moles
or shrews were found. No form of wild-cat is known,”
From so good and experienced a collector as Mr. Anderson
this verdict may be accepted as final.
The species obtained were Putorius sibiricus and JJicromys
agrarius mantchuricus, the presence of the latter giving emphatic
evidence of the Korean rather than Japanese relationship of the
Quelpart fauna, such as it is.
* P. Z.S. 1905, vol. ii. pp. 331-363,
1906.] MAMMALS FROM KOREA. 859
No specimens at all had ever been received from Quelpart,
while with regard to Korea, five skins from Seoul, presented in
1891 by Mr. C. W. Campbell, and a few odd specimens collected
by My. J. Kalinowski and presented in 1894 by the Branicki
Museum, Warsaw, comprised the whole of the mammals that our
National Museum had previously had from that country. The
present series, presented as before by the Society’s President to
the Museum, is therefore an accession of particular value.
1. SOREX ANNEXUS, sp. n.
2. 699, 708. Min-gyong, 110 miles $.E. of Seoul. 1300°.
“Under mossy stone among thick bushes.”—J/, P. A.
A small Shrew of the S. minutus group.
Size about as in S. araneus. Fur fine and soft; hairs of back,
in winter specimens, about 6 mm. in length. General colour
above dark brown ; the back and sides uniform, without distinctly
darkened dorsal area. Under surface grey faintly washed with
drab, the bases of the hairs slaty. Upper surface of hands and
feet brownish white. Tail very thinly haired, brown above,
rather paler below.
Skull and teeth, in comparison with those of S. macropygmeus
Miller, as indicated below.
Dinensions of the two specimens, measured in the flesh :—
Head & body. ‘Tail. Hind foot. Kar.
nin. mm. mm. mm.
OG) (ise) SLs 59 aT 13 8°5
OC ae te 60 40) 12 8
Skull (of type)—greatest length 17-8 mm.; basal length 15-4;
greatest breadth 8°8; palatal length 7°3; length of upper tooth-
series 7°7; breadth outside molars 4°5.
Hab. As above.
Type. Adult female. B.M. No. 6.12.6.12. Original number
699. Collected 10 December, 1905.
In describing this Shrew the only species that seem to need
comparison with it are S. macropygmeus Miller * and S. buatont
Allen , the former from Petropaulski, Kamtchatka, the latter
from Gichika, N.W. of Kamtchatka. Although convinced of
its distinctness from either, the descriptions did not enable me to
define it satisfactorily, and I therefore sent it to Mr. Gerrit
Miller, and he has been good enough to give me the following
note about it :—
“T find that the Korean Shrew is a very different animal from
Sorex macropygmeus. ts skull differs conspicuously from that
of the Kamtchatkan animal in its much flatter brain-case and
broader interorbital. In the type of macropygmeus the depth
of the brain-case is 5 mm., while its greatest width is 8°4 mm.
* Proc. Biol. Soc. Wash. xiv. p. 158 (1901).
+ Bull. Amer. Mus. N. H. xix. p. 181 (1908).
860 MR. OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [ Nov. 27,
In number 699 I make the same measurements 4:4 mm. and
8°8 mm. respectively. Lacrymal breadth 3°2 mm. in macro-
pygmeus, 3°7 in annexus. IL should not have the least hesitation
in separating the animals on these characters. In addition the
palate is wider and the molars larger and less heavily pigmented
in No. 699; unicuspids longer and lower than in macropygmeus,
their proportional sizes about the same. Externally the animals
show no special differences, though in the Korean species the
feet seem rather heavier, and the colour throughout is a clearer,
more greyish brown.”
With regard to S. buxtoni, it is said by Dr. Allen to be a
member of the S. a@aneus group, and in any ease its locality is
so close to that of S. macropygmeus and so far from that of
S. annexus, that its identity with the latter seems out of the
question.
It is to be noted that while in No. 699 the upper unicuspid
teeth decrease evenly in size backwards, in No, 708 the fourth
is distinctly larger than the third, thus furnishing another
instance of the instability of the relative sizes of these teeth as
a distinguishing character.
2. CRocIDURA LASIURA Dobs.
3. 728. 10 miles N. of Taiku, Southern Korea.
3. 686, 652, 658, 659, 683, 674, 695, 663, 682, 673, 685.
@. 651, 681. Min-gyong, 110 miles 8.K. of Seoul, Korea.
¢. 641. Tong-pok, 60 miles N.E. of Mokpho, Korea.
These specimens agree fairly well with Dobson’s description,
and as he himself assigned a Korean example to his species, of
which the type was from the Ussuri, I have little doubt about
the determination.
Four adult specimens from Min-gyong measure :—
Head & bedy. Tail. Hind foot
mim. mn. mm.
NT CB ootie 83 AO) 15
Oh, Bee ay) AQ) 15
Sa hom 76 38 14
Seats A 73 35 135
No. 641, captured October 18, is in the short dark summer
pelage ; all the rest are in the greyer winter coat.
3 CrociDuRA (C.) COREA, sp. n.
3S. 742. 10 miles N. of Taiku, Southern Korea.
6. 671, 676, 684, 693, 694. ©. 657, 669, 672, 691, 705.
Min-gyong, 110 miles 8.E. of Seoul, Korea.
© 616. Mok-pho.
A small species with the bristles of the tail unusually numerous.
Size much smaller than in C. lasiura, found in the same
Jocalities. Fur, in winter coat, about 5 mm. in length on the
1906. } MAMMALS FROM KOREA. 861
back. General colour above eMeyasa brown, something between
“ broccoli-brown ” and “ grey no. 5” of Ridgway, ‘anberaaneseel with
the usual silvery gloss characteristic of northern Crocidure.
oe surface dvabby whitish, lighter than in the Japanese
'. dst-nezumi. Upper surface of hands and feet ereyish white.
hal of medium length, the usual short hairs clothing it thickly,
while the long bristle-hairs are unusually numerous and con-
tinued nearly to the tip. Its colour is brown above, whitish
below. No trace of a lateral gland perceptible on any of the
specimens, but all were taken in winter, when it is usually less
conspicuous.
Skull short, broad and low. Second and third upper unicuspids
subequal, both in height and cross-section, the former about level
with the well- -developed anterior basal cusp on the carnassial.
Dimensions of the type, measured in the flesh :—
Head and body 58 mm.; tail 37; hind foot 11-5; ear 9.
Skull—extreme length from condylion to front face of incisors
17-5 mm.; basal length 15:1; greatest posterior breadth 8:2;
mterorbital breadth 4; front of 1 to back! of mn” (:S)5) GIplOn de
to tip of p’ 4.
Dimensions of four other specimens :—
Head & hody. Tail. Hind foot.
min. mn. mm.
Cie ee ca 58 38 13
CG ieosprance DD 39D 12
OPER E h2 5 58 3) lal
OMe iialeiois: sis 60 36 12
Type. Adult male. B.M. No. 6.12.6.27. Original number 671.
Collected at Min-gyong, 28 November, 1905.
This little Shrew is very like C. lasiura, but is only about half
the bulk. From the Japanese C. dsi-nezwmi, perhaps its nearest
ally, it may be readily distinguished by its smaller size, shorter
tail, and whiter belly.
4. Puvortus srprrtcus Pall.
(3) Fusan, Korea, (Skin purchased in market.)
3. 627-629. 9. 623-626. Quelpart Id., 3000’, September.
Jt is exceedingly difficult to make out the races of these Asiatic
Minks, owing to their variability in colour, thei seasonal change,
and considerable sexual difference in size. The Japanese P. itatsi
is really scarcely more than a Subspecies of the mainland form,
while I see no reason to distinguish in any way the examples
obtained by Mr. Anderson in ” Quelpart. They are, however,
all in the dull summer pelage, while specimens in that coat
are almost entirely absent from our mainland and Japanese
series.
The Fusan skin is in the winter coat, and is almost as yellow as
true Siberian examples.
862 MR, OLDFIELD THOMAS ON [ Nov. 27,
5. MIcROMYS SPECIOSUS PENINSULA, subsp, n.
Bey lsh EE Oss Oe OSS, Os MOU, GUS, Cc.
Min-gyong, 110 miles 8.E. of Seoul. 1200.
GS 2 729 130) 9132) (a3, fees) Oa 2 bee 1Ommilesm Neaor
Taiku, 8. Korea. 1000-1300".
Like true Japanese J/. speciosus, but with longer and more
hairy tail.
General appearance of winter specimens quite as in Japanese
examples. Fur soft and fine, quite without spines; hairs of back
about 9-10 mm. in length. General colour above pale rufous-
fawn, the dorsal area finely lined with black. Lips, cheeks, and
whole of under surface white; the hairs slaty for, thei basal
halves. Ears brown. Upper surface of hands and feet silvery
white. Tail averaging longer than in true speciosus, generally
longer than the head and body, well-haired to the tip, the hairs
practically hiding the scales; white on the sides and below, the
brown of the upper surface narrowed to a line rarely attaiming
2mm. in breadth: in true speciosus the brown covers the whole
upper surface of the tail; tip occasionally pencilled with white.
Mamme 2—2=8.
Skull and teeth as in speciosws, except that the palatine foramina
are usually rather shorter, more open, and with more smoothly-
rounded edges, and the bull average smaller.
Dimensions of four specimens, measured in the flesh :—
Head & body. Tail. Hind foot. Har.
mm. mm. mm. mm.
he, Ou Oo ea ee 107 111 23°5 15
Shey pany Uabe eh ~ 100 109 24 16
OG ees ALS Wu 24 15°5
@. 709 (Type). 109 108 24-5 16
Skull (of type)—greatest length 29 mm.; basilar length 23 ;
greatest breadth 14-1; interorbital breadth 4:2 ; breadth of brain-
case 12-2; palatal foramina 5°6x2°3; length of upper molar
series 4.
Type. Female. B.M. No. 6.12.6.45. Original number 709.
Collected 12 December, 1905.
This Mouse shows such evident signs of relationship to the
Japanese J. speciosus that I have little doubt that im summer,
like its island ally, it acquires a spiny coat.
Tam well aware that most modern mammologists would call this
animal a species, and not merely a subspecies, both on grounds of
distribution and constancy of characters. But it appears to me
one of the cases where the immense convenience of showing by the
name the exact alliance of the animal should override theoretical
definitions as to what are “ species” and what “subspecies.” In
the genus Micromys, with its six well-defined and distinct “‘ good
species” (in the old sense), from two to four of them present in
every locality between Tveland and Japan, a binomial term such
1906. | MAMMALS FROM KOREA. 863
as Micromys peninsule would give no indication of the rela-
tions of the animal; while treating it as a subspecies shows at
once of which of the six widely- distributed species it 1s a local
representative.
6. MicrRoMYS AGRARIUS MANTCHURICUS Thos.
6. 612. Fusan, 8S. Kerea, 150’.
6. 615, 615, 63 @. 614. Mok-pho. 200.
S. 636, 637, 638, 644, 645, 646, 647,648. 2. 635, 639, 640
642, 643. Tong- pok, 60 pnts NE. of Mok-pho. 50Q',
3. 665, 670, 678, 679, 680, 707. ©. 649, 650, 654, 662, 664,
666, 667, 668, 687. Min- eyong, 110 miles S.E. of Seoul. 1000".
3. 727, 735, 736,744. 9. 726, 731, 734, 743. Near Taiku,
S. Korea. 1200’. ;
6. 620, 628, 630, 631. 9. 618, 621, 622, 624, 625, 632.
Quelpart Id. 3000-4500".
The extraordinary variation in this species renders its deter-
mination very difficult, and I use the above name only pro-
visionally. For, on the one hand, further Manchurian material
may bring out some difference between the Korean and Man-
churian forms, and on the other it is possible that both will prove
indistinguishable from the Chinese ningpoensis.
In the present fine series, examples are to be found with strongly
marked dorsal stripe and others almost or quite without it. In
general colour, also, some are strongly rufous while others are
grey.
In character of fur we find here again, as in J/. speciosus, the
characteristic of the summer coat being spinous, while that of the
winter is quite-soft ; and to this rule no exception occurs among
the present series.
There does not appear to be any difference between the spe-
cimens from Quelpart and those from the Korean mainland—a
somewhat remarkable fact, considering the distance out to sea at
which the island is situated. The occurrence of this species,
which is wholly absent from any part of Japan, is conclusive
evidence of the Korean rather than Japanese character of the
Quelpart fauna.
Micromys MINUTUS UssuURICUS B. Ham.
3. 656. Min-gyong, 110 miles 8.E. of Seoul. 1000’,
Ga tat. QD. (2). WOmiles NG of Warkuy Ss Korea:
These specimens agree with the type from the Ussuri in’ the
small size of their teeth as compared with the Japanese J/. m.
japonicus. They vary, however, a good deal in colour.
8. CRASEOMYS REGULUS, sp. 0.
Clg OIA Ces (OSA OSI, (Os), (OE (Oil, il. 2. laa (HAO),
675, 690, 698, 701, 702, 706, 712. Min-gyong, 110 miles $.E. of
Seoul. Alt. 1100-1500 ft.
864 ON MAMMALS FROM KOREA, [ Nov. 27,
6. 722, 739, 740, 741. 10 miles N. of Taiku. Alt. 1200 ft.
“Trapped in mossy talus overgrown with bushes.”
* From burrow in barley-field on dry hillside.”
Size large, scarcely less than in C. bedfordiew and andersoni.
Fux (in winter) 8-9 mm. in length on the back. General colour
above coarsely-lined cinnamon-brown in most specimens, but
darkening in old individuals to a rich and beautiful cmnamon-
rutous or hazel of unusual intensity. Sides paler, without marked
Ime of demarcation from either back or belly; under sulice
broadly washed with pinkish buff, the bases of the hairs slaty as é
usual. Glandular patches pr esent on flanks, but not conspicuous.
Forehead lined cinnamon-brown. Ears well-clothed with rufous
hairs. Upper surface of hands and feet buffy whitish. Tail
shorter than in the J: apanese species above referred to, well-
haired, sharply bicolor, brown above darkening ter munally to
black, cream-buff below. Mamme 2—2=8.
Skull, as compared with that of C. andersoni, more thickly built
throughout, the brain-case higher and rounder, and the interorbital
region broader. Palatal foramina long, re ather narrow, reaching
back very nearly to the level of the front of m'. Posterior nares
of typical Hvotomys-pattern ; but the ridge that runs forwards in
continuation of the pterygoid processes is unusually sharply
developed as it approaches the overhanging palatal ledge, Bulle
large and rounded.
ing isors broad and heavy in old Teoineens Molars of normal
pattern; the degree to which enamel-spaces are confluent is
variable, as usual in this group. Last lobe of m* sometimes
elongated, sometimes quite short.
Dimensions of the type, measured in skin :—Head and body
116 mm.; tail 45; hind foot 18:5; ear 13.
Skull—ereatest length 27-1 mm. ; basilar length 24; zygomatic
breadth 15; length of nasals 8°35 ; interorbital ‘onendlain 4; height
from alveolus of m’° to STEROL bital edge 8:2; (osteme 7 9;
palatal foramina 5°3 x15; length of upper mola series (crowns)
6-1.
Four other specimens measure as follows :-—
Head & body. Tail. Hind foot. Kav.
mm. mm. mm. nin.
Cue 108 49 18 13
Sioa sya lh? a 18°5 13
wad habla ul 42 19 12°5
Chitra Rois 110 AT 1) 13
Type. Old male. B.M. No. 6.12.6.89. Original number 661.
Collected 25 November, 1905, at Min-gyong.
When in the fully-developed rufous pelage, this fine species
surpasses any known member of the group in the richness of its
body- eslour; and at all stages it may be readily recognised by
its proportions and cranial characters.
P Z.$.1906. PILVIL,
M.P Parker hth.
W. W. del. Parker & West imp.
ON A OIMNA OL CHIN i OP EL ORG Se CAG Cob iS:
PZ. SQ06. eI IAM,
Hig. 5.
M.P.Parker Ith.
W. WV. del. Parker k West imp,
JONES OME OS) (CAIN ASOMSISVONEIUIS) (CAMIE SIs! S)5
P Z.$.1906. PLLIX.
A
olen
1
“5 ae ee
a
Fig 10.
M.P.Parker hth.
Parker & West imp.
ANN LOM Y OF CHIN TROPHORUS. CALEGHUS.
WW. del.
12, Aas IOS Ie IENG
Ce ea ce
= ee
‘ 4 fia fe Loess Nees XS
Seriinsiheee eae f Net oe A ee = == eee eee = gee
ee reap nce p eenraes parse seeea een p os OeN germ Eels prmsrres gemeaa ge ; a ———
ENE J fe Je a aN J ST I A be SEA SR ee SSS ee aR ee =
—_ IR = a e Syke Ske = ES Sees -
: : / | (- @ Ge C — = aaa a ©
i \ : \
% ‘ p ‘, % i ‘ 4, i, * . ie
. S : \ 5 . . : S A. ‘ ‘, \ NN WS ee
‘ F 7 ; . ve \, y % oa
Ke L , * ‘, % ‘ nt X\ %s 5
ease A 1, *e ; % K ‘ . \
, 5 ‘ ; "i oe 2 , se ‘
. & x, y « 4 % \ is \
i Es ht i: 5 ‘ 5, %, nS
Fig.1s.
M.P.Parker lth.
Parker & West imp.
ZIV ATOMNG Ol CIFIN WIROIP EOI Ss | CALC ia iu Ss.
W.W. del.
WZ So LOG. (ela
EMVIL. G.T-VIL.
M.P.Parker lth.
W. WV. del. Parker & West imp.
PENA OMipG Ol Cu gh ECON El ORGS a) CAus © Hi S:
PB. ZS, WOO, Tel Ws,
M.P.Parker hth.
W. W. del. Parker & West imp.
ZAIN RIE OIMISZE OL (Clay IN WIEVOIEISUO RUNS) | (C/ANILC 1810 s.
1906. | ON TILE ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 865
Schrenk’s Arvicola amurensis*, from the Lower Amur, 1s
probably a true Hvotomys. Tt has a molar tooth-row of only
4-7 mim.
It may be remarked that of this fine series not even the oldest
specimen shows any trace of the formation of roots to the molars.
Lepus corpanus Thos.
O20: 2. 717, 718) 719) Vaikuy Southern Koreas) 5001
The type of this Hare was obtained by Mr. C. W. Campbell at
Seoul, in 1889.
4. On the Anatomy of Centrophorus caleeus (crepidalbus
Bocage & Capello) Giinther. By W. Woop.anp,
F.Z.8., Demonstrator of Zoology, King’s College,
London.
| Received October 8, 1906. |
(Plates LVIL—-LXIL.¢ and Text-figures 127-138.)
Centrophorus calceus is one of the rarest, if not the rarest,
species of the not very common genus Centrophorus. For this
reason alone, a description of the anatomy$ of the species is a
desideratum ; but in addition to this, there is the fact that up to
the present no single member of the genus has yet been fully
examined with regard to its internal organisation, and hence,
on both grounds, the follewimg fairly complete Account of the
structure of a female specimen of the above-named species may
prove of value. —Further, | may add that certain portions of the
anatomy of Centrophorus calcews are peculiar, and such I shall
of course consider at greater length than those which more or Tess
partake of the normai selachian type. The comparative rari
of C. calceus is most conspicuously proved by the fact that ails
the British Natural History Museum at the present time possesses
three adult female specimens and two embryos, the Paris Museum
three adult females and five embryos, and the Berlin Museum one
poorly-preserved specimen, the museums of Brussels, Vienna,
Stockholm, Naples, New . York, Cambridge (Massachusetts),
St. Petersburg, Tokyo, Cape Town, and Calcutta do not possess ¢
single specimen. The distribution also of C. calceus is extremely
limited, specimens of the species hitherto, judging from my own
enquiries and the statements I have met with, alone having been
* Reis. Amur-lande, i. p. 129 (1859).
t Lepus sinensis coreanus Thos. Aun. Mag. N. H. (6) ix. p. 146 (1892) .
{ For explanation of the Plates see p. 884.
§ This piece of work was done, with others, during my tenure of the Derby
Scholarship (1903-1905) at Univ ersity College, London.
|| Bocage and Capello, however, state that C. calceus “n’est pas rare dans nos
mers [off “coasts of Portugal], et nos pécheurs la connaissent trs-bien sous le nom
de ‘sapata-branca’” ; Lowe, on the other hand, apphes to his ‘“ Centrophorus
ealceus ” the term “ rarior,” though not ‘‘rarissima.”
ce
866 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [Nov. 27,
found in the Golfe de Gascogne and off the coasts of Portugal
and Madeira.
The species Centrophorus Liens was first definitely established,
under the name of C. crepidalbus, by the diagnosis, description,
and figure of Bocage and Capello’ in 1864. C. crepidalbus was
supposed by these authors to be possibly identical (on what
grounds it 1s hard to understand) with the Acanthidiwm calceus *,
and later Centr ophorus calceus® of Lowe; but in the absence of
figures and detailed diagnosis by Lowe, and in view of the fact
that Lowe identified Acanthidiwm calceus with the Centrina
salviani of Willughby * described im 1686 (which latter, as is
indeed obvious from the figure, is certainly not C. calceus), this
identification is not by any means certain’. However, Bocage
& Capello allowing the identity on Lowe’s authority (at the
same time questioning it), the specific name calcers was reinstated
by Giinther ° on grounds of priority.
The more important diagnostic characters of Centrophorus
calceus, as given by Ginthes °. °’, Vaillant °, and More any are as
follows :—(a) Length of animal: 0°60 m. to 1:06 m. - (b) head
flattened dorso-ventrally, with snout excessively elongated, broad
and slender, and spatulate in form—a feature specially character-
istic of the species, rendering it therefore easy of recognition ;
(c) trunk elongated and prismoidal in form; (¢) colour in the
fresh condition an vet. erey, but much paler (nearly white) on
the ventral surface ; (¢) the length of the bases of the two dorsal
fins (without spines) 1 is nearly the same and is equal to half the
distance between them; (/) the anterior extremity of the ventral
fins is situated below the middle of the second dorsal fin; (g) the
spine of the second dorsal fin is more developed than the first;
(4) the lower angle of the pectoral fin 1s rounded and not pro-
duced ; (j) the skin is covered with minute pedunculated tri-
cuspid scutes, giving a velvety appearance to the skin, and
(&) the teeth of the upper jaw are pointed, those of the mandible
being securiform with a straight edge. Vaillant (his pl. iu. fig. 1)
and Bocage & Capello (their fig. 2, from which my text-fig. 127 is
copied) give in then papers excellent figures of C. calceus, from
which it may be seen that the spatulate snout forms the most
conspicuous feature of the animal.
The female specimen of C. calceus, which came into my pos-
session in the spring of 1904, was caught in the Bay of Biscay,
and preserved in ice for two or three day s until delivered at the
Plymouth Marine Biological Laboratory. The abdominal and
brain cavities were immediately opened (tive embryos being found
in the oviduets), and I had the entire fish placed in strong
1 Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1864, p. 262, fig. 2. ‘ Poix. Plagiost.’ p. 28, tab. 2. fig. 1.
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1839, p. 92. ‘Trans. Zool. Soc. 11. p. 19.
Proce. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1848, p. 98.
‘De Historia Piscium,’ Lib. 3, Cap. xi. p. 58.
‘Catalogue of the Fishes in the British Museum,’ vol. viii. 1870.
Vaillant (Poissons: Expéditions Scientifiques du ‘’Travailleur’ et du ‘ Talisman.’
Paris, 1888) also holds this opinion.
7 ‘Histoire Naturelle des Poissons de la France.’ Supplément. Paris, 1891.
* Manuel d@’Ichthyologie franeaise.’ Paris, 1892.
te wb
au
1906.]
ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS.
867
formalin (about 8 per cent.) in order to ensure the complete
Be “P
preservation of the tissues until I should have an opportunity ot
properly examining them.
Text-fig. 127.
I have aiways found strong formalin
Centrophorus calceus (after Bocage & Capello).
a most excellent fixing and preserving reagent when required to
be used in large quantities, and it was so in this case; as is well
known, large animals preserved in spirit are of little use for
histological purposes.
12.
The,
15.
. Wertical diameter\of eye 2-392 sesso eee
20).
lke
. Vertical height of anterior dorsal fin
Principal Measurements of the Fish.
Length of fish between extremities of snout
amvlmtalll’ «20 26s he eee ae ee
Distance of base of spine of anterior dorsal
fini to: tip of snout) 2..).8t:; sesasee eee
3. Length of base of anterior dorsal fin
(anchudins spine) 280.22 .ce.-see 4: eee eee
. Length of base of posterior dorsal fin
(infeliudime*spime) i: 22)... tect bso seer
Distance between anterior and posterior
(MOTaSPNL ITS) ener acepee cnc ops scocesqncescon soc cnt
Length of base of ventral fin ..................
Distance between posterior end of base of
ventral fin and tip of tail ......
2. from cloacal aperture to tip of tail...
x from front row of teeth on upper
jaw? bor blip! olisnominias: te eenee ere
from anterior canthus of eye to tip
Of SnOUb ss. esky Sy ae ee
of nares from tip of snout .........
from anterior edge of spiracle to
tip Of smOUtl es esas ee eee
a between spiracle and first gill-clett.
Length of side of body occupied by the five
eill-clebtsi a2: 0.02 ss se: ee ee era eee
Longitudinal diameter of eye ..................
Distance from base to tip of pectoral fin
vy from base to tip of pelvic fin
Transverse diameter of mouth..................
Mength of spiraculan cletty eee.
si of each gill=cleft is sseeeera anaes.
seeeee
centim.
87
30
11
—
bo
Or
1
CO DO FO OO bY FH OO be
On
868 MR, W. WOODLAND ON ‘THE [Nov, 27,
The spiracular cleft is very large and gill-clett-like, and les
dorsally at the same cistance from the extremity of the snout as
the ventrally-situated posterior angles of the mouth. When |
received the fish, about one inch or more of the right elongated
liver-lobe was protruding through the abdominal pore of the
same side, which latter was enlarged to at least six times its
normal size (PL UV. fig. 1); also on opening the abdominal
cavity the entire cardine portion of the (empty) stomach was found
to be thrust up the cesophagus into the buceal cavity, both of
which features were due to the sudden release of the animal when
brought to the surface from the considerable external pressure
under which it normally exists (the pressure due to 500 fathoms
of water). The eyes are large, as in many deep-sea fishes.
Fig. 2 represents the form of the dermal seutes, which is the
same whether the scutes be taken from the dorsal or the ventral
surface of the animal. Their form differs somewhat from that
represented in the figure of the skin of C. calcews supplied by
Gegenbaur. It may also be worth mentioning that the peritoneal
lining of the body-cavity was silvery-grey in colour — another
characteristic feature of deep-sea fishes.
Previous work on the anatomy of this species has been limited,
so far as Lam able to discover, to the examination of the head-
skeleton > and eye-muscles” by Gegenbaur and of the oceipito-
spinal nerves by Kiirbringer '— these two investigators probably
having a single specimen at their disposal,
Before proceeding to the description of the anatomy of C. ealeeus,
| wish to express my indebtedness to Dr. KH. J. Allen, who very
kindly acceded to my desire to purchase the fish for anatomical
examination when it was brought to the Plymouth Laboratory ;
to Mr. Boulenger, wlio reacdily permitted me to examime numerous
specimens of allied Selachians preserved in the British Musewn
during the course of my enquiries; to Dr. Ridewood, who very
kindly read through the manuscript and advised me on several
points ; and to Professor Minehin and Professor Hickson for
several useful suggestions,
Tiw ALIMENTARY TRACT AND ASsocrATED GLANDS.
So far as I can gather from a fairly comprehensive survey of the
literature relating to the subject, the alimentary tract of C. ealeeus
Pl. LVI. fig. 3) is striking in several respects. In the first
place, the pyloric portion of the stomach is, owing to its thick walls,
exceedingly stout, is half as long again as the cardiae portion, and
was not reflexed so as to lie parallel with this latter and im
apposition with it, as is the case e. gy. in the ordinary Seylliwmn
8 ©Untersuchungen zur vergleichenden Anatomic der Wirbelthiere. Leipzig,
1872. (Kigs. on plates vi., viii. xii, xvi. and xx, of this work.)
9 © Vergleichende Anatomie der Wirbelthiere,’ Bd. i, 1898 (fig. 589 on p. 942).
W © Usher die Spino-occipitalen Nerven der Selachier und Holocephalen und ihre
vergleichende Morphologie ” in Gegenbaur’s* Festschrift zum siehenzigsten Geburt-
stage,’ vol. iii. Leipzig, 1897.
1906. | ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 869
canicula, Galeus canis, and numerous other Selachians; on the
contrary, the two regions normally included an angle of at least
120°.) In (. squamulosus (and the same was the case in a speci-
men of OC. granulosus which I examined at the British Museum),
“the anterior [portion of the stomach] is much the larger, of an
elongate form, narrowed towards its posterior extremity; it
passes by an abrupt bend into the second reverted portion, which
is the narrowest part of the intestinal tract,” " and hence is quite
different from its supposed congener.
Since it is npossible within the limits of the present paper to
give a comparative account of the anatomy of the gut of Selachians
or even Squalide, I will content wyself with merely further
remarking that the conditions both of the two portions of the
stomach of C. calceus described above, and of most of the other
features of the gut about to be described, differ from those found
in all other Squalidee— which is not at all remarkable considering
the extraordinary variety of form of the alimentary canal found
in this family.
The pyloric portion of the stomach of C. calceus ends in a very
short and small cul-de-sac, or, in other words, the duodenum
ov homologue of the bursa Entiana arises from the side of the
pyloric region just before its termination (fig. 3). This duodenum
is remarkable in that (as also to some extent in Lemarqus
borealis, L. rostratus, an, Spinax imger) it is extremely elongated
and slender im form, and not abbreviated and globular as in
Centrophorus squamnulosus, C. granulosus, Scyllium canicula, and
indeed most Selachians. It forms, as shown in fig. 3, a long
slender tube, about twice the length of the cardiac portion of the
stomach, and at most Borie uaa ler of the diameter of the pyloric,
and with a very small lumen, which pursues a slightly curved
course until it joms the large intestine containing the spiral valve
at a point situated considerably posterior to the stomach. In
C. squamulosus (and C. gr anulosus), on the other hand, “the
spival valve commences on the level of the posterior extremity
of the stomach,” ' as in Seyllium canicula. ‘The large intestine
in (. caleeus is not very long, being about three-quarters the
length of the pyloric portion of the stomach and but slightly
exceeding it in diameter at its widest portion. The contained
spiral valve commences at the level of the posterior extremity of
the pancreatic lobe which is in contact with the large intestine
(shortly to be described), and consists of about seventeen or
eighteen spival turns. Running parallel with the two portions
of the stomach and duodenum is an enormously elongated bile-
duct (associated with arteries and veins for its entire length and
with the large hepatic-portal vein for the greater part), which
originates in connection with the right lobe of the liver and
terminates at the junction of the duodearan with the large spiral-
valve intestine, which it enters by a conspicuous aperture on the
11 Giinther, ‘ Challenger’ Report on the Deep-Sea Fishes. 1887.
870 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
internal surface of the large intestine just posterior to the junc-
tion of this latter with the duodenum. I unfortunately neglected
Text-fig. 128. Text-fig. 129.
\
5? tare
GLES oe y
eT) oe) j
Wow
LoS ; j
Tae
Biarek
fa
oy si Lees
& tS . (ered
< WS
ag 41/4}
rat Re 2 7
Centrophorus calceus.
TYext-fig. 128.—Transverse section through pyloric region of stomach, at about the
middle of its length.
Text-fig. 129.—A portion of one of the longitudinal ridges seen in text-fig. 128 more
: highly magnified.
Text-fig. 130. Text-fig. 131.
Centrophorus calceus.
Text-fig. 130.—Transverse section through the duodenum anteriorly.
Text-fig. 131.—One of the villus-like processes shown in text-fig. 130, magnified.
to determine the further course of the bile-duct anteriorly and to
ascertain whether a gall-bladder existed or not. I am not aware
1906. | ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 87]
of any other Selachian which possesses these two features, viz.
the extremely long and slender duodenum and bile-duct. Other
Text-fig. 132.
Centrophorus calceus.
Transverse section through the duodenum posteriorly.
Text-fig. 133.
Centrophorus calceus.
Transverse section across the bile-duct (A—B of Pl. LVIT. fig. 3).
A, artery; B, lumen of bile-duct ; V, portal vein.
Squalidee, as already remarked, possess an elongated duodenum >’,
and Lemargus borealis’ (Somniosus microcephalus)a fairly slender
12 “Die sogenannte Bursa Entiana der Selachier.” HH. C. Redeke. Anat.
Anzeig. xvil. 1900.
13 “Ueber den Darm eimiger Selachier.” H. Helbing. Anat. Anzeig. xxii. 1903.
14 © A Contribution to the Visceral Anatomy of the Greenland Shark (Lemargus
borealis).” W.Turner. Jour. Anat. Physiol. vil. 1873.
Proc. Zoou. Sed.—1906, No. LVITI. 58
@ 9)
872 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
one; but I have not met with any instance, other than C. calceus,
in which the ductus choledochus is correspondingly elongated
in this striking manner. Normally of cowrse, 7. e. in Seylliwm,
Carcharias, Squatina, Galeus, &e., the bile-duct enters the large
intestine just below the globular bursa Entiana (although here
there is considerable variation) at about the level of the anterior
Text-fig. 154.
Centrophorus calceus.
Transverse section across bile-duct (I-J of Pl. LVII. fig. 3).
Letters as in text-fig. 133.
extremity of the cardiac portion of the stomach; and when the
globular bursa Entiana is replaced by a small-intestine-like duo-
denum, as in Lemargus borealis, L. rostratus, and Spinax niger, the
bile-duct enters at the loop which this forms anteriorly, 7. e. as near
the liver as possible, and does not extend posteriorly to the cardiac
1906. | ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS, 875
portion of the stomach, so that the condition found in Centrophorus
calceus seems to be unique. Owing to this fact that the bile-
duct opens into the large intestine: and not into the elongated
portion of the duodenum, there is obviously no ‘“ Zwischendarm ”
or small intestine * pr esent in Centr ophorus calceus as in the other
three Squalide referred to. As regards the position of the
pyloric thickening in the gut of (. calceus, I regret not being
able to speak w ith certainty. Usually it occurs at the commence.
ment of the duodenum, 7. ¢., anterior to the opening of the bile-
duct, and there certainly is a thickening in that position in
©. calceus, but it is not very distinct. There are no pyloric ceeca
present in C. calceus such as occur in Lemargus.
Text-fig. 135, Text-fig. 136.
Centrophorus calceus.
Text-fig. 135.—Transverse section across bile-duct (O-P of Pl. LVII. fig. 3).
Letters as before.
Text-fig. 136.—Transverse section across bile-duct (Q—R of Pl. LVILI, fig. 3).
Letters as before. The bile-duct has here divided into two.
The internal surface of the cardiac portion of the stomach is
quite smooth and devoid of glands; on the other hand, the
internal surface of the pyloric portion is folded into longitudinal
ridges and highly glandular (text-figs. 128, 129). Transverse
sections across the duodenum about half an inch from its com-
mencement (text-figs. 130, 131), and about an inch from its
* Tam indebted to Dr. G. J. Jenkins for some information in this connection.
58*
874 ; MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [Nov. 27,
termination in the large intestine (text-fig. 132), show that this is
also highly glandular, although its histology differs from that
of the pylorus (cf. text-figs. 129 & 131), possessing villus-lke
processes, instead of simple tubular glands. Text-figs. 133-136
represent transverse sections through those portions of the
elongated band running parallel with the alimentary tract and
containing the bile- dlunets (B), hepatic-portal vein (V), and arteries
(A), which are marked in Pl. LVI. fig. 3, A-B, I-J, O-P, Q-R,
the last showing the bile-duct divided into two. Sections across
C-D, G-H, M_N simply reveal arteries and veins embedded in
the muscular band.
As in Centrophorus squamulesus, =o in C’. calceus, “the liver
consists of two extremely long [40 em.]} and flat [4 mm. thick and
2°5 em. broad anterior ly] lobes extending on the right as well as
on the left side from the anterior to the posterior extremity of
the abdominal cavity.” In C. squamulosus the liver-lobes an-
teriorly ‘‘are connected by a short transverse strip not broader
than the lateral portions and having embedded in its middle line
a gall-bladder of moderate size”; and perhaps the same was the
case in C’. calceus, though, as before stated, I did not ascertain it.
In Seymnus lichia, however, in which the liver is similar to that
of C. calceus as regards both size and form, a gall-bladder does
not exist’. The shape and size of the liver vary very much
among Selachians, but, for the reason already given, | am unable
here to enter upon a comparative e account of the organ.
In (. calceus, a a8 on so many other Squalide (e.g. OC. granulosus
and ©. sguamosus'®*, Lepidopus argenteus'', Centrina salviani”™,
Echinorhinus spimosus’’’*’, and others), two spleens are present.
The one, slightly the larger (Pl. LVII. fig. 3,81), is attached
anteriorly near the posterior end of the pyloric stomach and
posteriorly to the beginning of the spiral-valve intestine ; the other,
or supplementary spleen (8 2), is attached anteriorly to the bile-
duct band at a point situated at about the middle of its length and
posteriorly to the outer lobe of the pancreas near the spiral-valve
intestine. Both spleens, as the figure shows, lie in folds of the
mesentery (duodeno-splenic omenta), and are attached by this at
their extremities. ‘They are extremely elongated slender bodies,
and, apart from their position, it would be difficult, owing to
their similarity, to say which is “‘ supplementary ”*'. I may here
15 “ Notes on the Anatomy and Embryology of Seymnus lichia.” 'T. J. Parker.
Proc. & Trans. New Zealand Institute, vol. xv. 1882.
16“ Remarques anatomiques sur les Squales observés pendant la derniére cam-
pagne du yacht ‘ Princesse-Alice’.” M. H. Neuville. Bull. IS. Paris, 1897 (2).
17 “Remarques sur les Squales de mer profonde observés & Sétubal (Portugal).”
Neuville, loc. cit. 1897 (3).
18 “Notes on Centrina salviani.’” W. W. Calderwood. J. Mar. Biol. Assoc.
vol. 11. 1892.
19 “Observations on_ the Spiny Shark (Hehinorhinus spinosus).” W. Turner.
Jour. Anat. Physiol. vol. 1x.
20 <The Brain and Cranial Nerves of Echinorhinus spinosus, with Notes on the
other Viscera.” Jackson & Clarke. Jour. Anat. Physiol. vol. x. 1876.
a1“ A propos des termes par lesquels on désigne les formes diversés de la rate des
Sélaciens.” M. H. Neuville. Bull. Mus. Paris, 1898 (4).
1906. } ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 875
point out that the attachments of the slightly larger spleen con-
clusively prove what I have stated above, namely, that the pyloric
portion of the stomach does not normally lie in apposition with
the cardiac, but includes a large angle with it.
The pancreas is peculiar in form and is situated, in attachment
with both the bile-duct band and the duodenum, just anteriorly
to the commencement of the spiral-valve intestine. It GoLite
of three elongated lobes disposed as shown in Pl. LVII. fig. 3.
Fig. 3 @ represents the reverse aspect of the gland. The pan-
creatic duct opens into the large intestine at the commencement
of the latter where the lobe of the pancreas attached to the
duodenum is in contact with it, The internal aperture is not
very conspicuous and lies close to the first fold of the spiral
valve.
The rectal gland (Pl. LVII. fig. 1) is in shape much like that
found in the Common Dogfish, and is similar ly supplhed with the
posterior mesenteric artery.
I have yet to mention that on opening the body-cavity of the
fish, I found a large yellow mass of (apparently glandular) tissue
overlying the extreme anterior end of the cardiac portion of the
stomach and abutting against the posterior wall of the peri-
eardium. Iam unable to give any opinion as to the nature of
this mass, since I have not yet had an opportunity of examining
it histologically.
I have examined a specimen of Centrophorus calcews in the
British Museum, and, so far as I could ascertain, the visceral
anatomy was identical with that of my own specimen.
REMARKS ON THE VASCULAR SYSTEM,
The heart of C. calcews 1s of the ordinary selachian type,
consisting of a large transversely-elongated sinus venosus, thick-
walled ventricle, and capacious atrium or auricle. The internal
wall of the ventricle is spongy in nature owing to the presence of
muscular fibres, and to a less extent the wall of the atrium
is similarly characterised. A pair of atrio-ventricular valves is
as usual present at the atrio-ventricular passage. The conus
arteriosus is somewhat longer than the ventricle, and possesses
only two transverse rows of valves in its cavity: one, consisting
of three pocket-shaped valves, at its origin from the ventricle,
and the other situated at about one-third of the length of the conus
from the commencement of the ventral aorta and also consisting
of three valves. it is difficult definitely to compare the number
of valves present in the conus of C. calcews with the number
found in other Selachians owing to the fact that different authors.
often assign different numbers to the same species (to some extent
~due to variation in the specimens themselves, perhaps also to
a confusion between transverse and longitudinal rows); but
despite this, it is certain that the existence of only two transverse
tiers of valves in C’, calceus distinguishes this species from other
876 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
species of the same genus and from most if not all other genera
of the Squalide. According to Giinther, “the valves of the
conus arteriosus of the heart” in C. squamulosus (and C. granu-
lJosus) “are arranged in five transverse series, each series consisting
of three powerful valves and as many intermediate small ones”*.
According to Stohr, the conus of Acanthias vulgaris possesses
four rows of valves, but three according to Miiller™”; in Hchino-
rhinus spinosus, three rows according to Turner”, four according
to Jackson & Clarke”; in Lemargus borealis, four according to
Turner; in Squalus maximus, four according to Home”; in
Squalus catulus, two according to Stohr.
The afferent arches (Pl. LVIIT. fig. 4) are similar in construction
to those of the Common Dogfish: the “first” (first and second)
dividing into two at some distance from the median line to
supply the first two gill-clefts, the third arising from the
ventral aorta nearly an inch below the first and supplying the
third gill-cleft, and the “fourth” (fourth and fifth) arising just
behind the third and emulating the “first” arch by dividing
into two shortly after; these respectively supplying the fourth
and fifth branchial clefts, and in this respect differmg somewhat
from Scyllium canicula. The afferent arches are the same
in C. granulosus", save that the fifth afferent arches originate
from the main ventral aorta, as in the Dogfish.
The efferent arches have the disposition shown in fig. 5.
The feurth pair arises about half-an-inch in front of the
celiac artery, and by bifurcating in the usual manner supplies
the fourth and fifth gill-clefts. The third and second have the
same construction. Between the third and fourth arches the
subclavian arteries arise. The first efferent arch forks over
the first gill-cleft, and from the inner side of the fork gives off
the common carotid which proceeds auteriorly and towards the
median line until it meets its fellow of the opposite side and
thence proceeds through the cartilaginous floor of the cranium
to the brain. About a quarter of an inch from the junction of
the two carotids, each gives off an external carotid (the portion
of the carotid continuing towards the median line being termed
the internal carotid) which runs through the cartilage to the
inner wall of the orbit, where it divides into both anterior and
posterior branches as shown in Pl. LXI. figs. 16 & 17. The first
efferent arches also give off, about half-an-inch from their origin,
two small vessels which run forward for a short distance
parallel to the vertebral column, and which possibly represent
the primitive paired condition of the aorta. There is no hyoidean
artery arising from the first efferent arch, such as exists in the
Common Dogfish.
* According to both Miller and Owen, the presence of fowr tiers of valves in theconus
is characteristic of the genus Centrophorus—an obvious misstatement of the facts.
22 “Weber den Klappenapparat im Conus arteriosus der Selachier und Ganoiden.”
Morph. Jahrb. Bd. 1. 1876.
23 An Anatomical Account of the Squalus mavimus, &c.” Phil. Trans. vol. xcix
1809.
1906.] ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS, 877
The visceral arteries arising from the dorsal aorta are three in
number—the cceliac, the leno-mesenteric, and the posterior
mesenteric. The celiac, as indicated in Pl. LVII. fig. 3, supplies
the liver, stomach, and duodenum. The lieno-mesenteric,
about four inches from its origin, divides into the splenic and
anterior mesenteric; the former runs to the middle of the larger
spleen where, after giving off small branches to this organ, it
divides into two vessels, one of which runs to the cul-de-sac of
the pylorus and the other to the posterior extremity of the outer
lobe of the pancreas; the latter runs directly to the anterior
portion of the spiral-valve intestine. The posterior mesenteric
supplies the rectal gland as usual. The oviducts are each supplied
in the region of the oviducal gland by three arteries avising from
the dorsal aorta at about the level of the eleventh or twelfth
vertebra, as shown in Pl. LXII. fig. 19.
The posterior cardinal sinuses are large in diameter and lie on
each side of the vertebral column ; they arise by the bifurcation
of the caudal vein about three inches in front of the anterior
extremities of the pelvic fins. There is no “renal-portal system ”
—the slender kidneys lying externally to the sinuses. The
posterior cardinals suddenly diverge anteriorly to open as usual
into the Cuvierian sinuses, the small lateral veins opening into
the posterior cardinals just before. The anterior cardinal sinuses,
subclavian arch, brachial veins, and internal jugulars exist as
usual. The hepatic-portal vem (which has several conspicuous
factors in connection with the spleens, pancreas, and spiral-valve
intestine) 1s large and runs, as before described, in the same
muscular band as the bile-duct and goes first to the right lobe of
the liver, as shown in fig. 3 (Pl. LVI. ). T neglected to ascertain its
further course anter iorly, including its relation to the left lobe of
the liver. The hepatic veins enter the sinus venosus by two large
apertures situated some distance apart (Pl. LVIII. fig. 4). Ac-
cording to Neuville ’® (who has dissected Centrophorus granulosus
and C. squamosus), the genus Centrophorus is characterised by the
absence of hepatic sinuses : “ les veines sus-hépatiques forment des
trones qui, au leu de confluer pour former un sinus commun,
restent complétement indépendants et débouchent directement
dans les canaux de Cuvier, apres avoir subi un renflement presque
insensible.” Also, according to Neuville, Centrophorus, with
Selachians generally *‘, possesses an intra-intestinal artery and
vein which course along the margin of the spiral valve, the
latter of course forming a factor of the hepatic-portal vein.
The appearance of the hepatic apertures in the sinus venosus of
C’. caleews is confirmatory of Neuville’s former statement.
Each of the oviducts has a conspicuous vein running along its
outer edge, which I presume enters the posterior cardinal of the
corresponding side anteriorly.
A small vessel, apparently a vein (Pl. LXI. fig. 16, B.V.), ran
24 “ Sur les Vaisseux intra-intestinaux des Sélaciens.” Bull. Mus. Paris, 1897 (7).
878 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [Nov. 27,
parallel with the inferior rectus muscle in both orbits, and was
probably im connection with the lining membrane of the orbit.
As described below, a distinct supra-neural vein was present
in the hind caudal vertebre.
THe Nervous System.
The brain of Centrophorus calceus (Pl. LX. fig. 15) is of the
normal selachian type, with however modifications of shape
adapted to the elongated snout of the animal. The extremely
long slender olfactory lobes are well-marked off from the pros-
encephalon, for example, and this latter is also well-defined and
distinctly separated into two lobes by a median longitudinal groove.
The thalamencephalon is similarly elongated in adaptation to the
shape of the head. The large cerebellum has both longitudinal
and transverse constrictions dorsally, the optic lobes and restiform
bodies are large and the medulla oblongata broad. The tracts of
nerve-fibres described by Jackson & Clarke as present in the floor
of the cavity of the medulla oblongata of Hchinorhinus spinosus
—the anterior pyramids, teretial tracts, ganglionated tracts
(especially well-marked), and “external strands of the medulla
oblongata ”—are all present and well-marked in the case of
C. calceus. On the ventral surface the infundibulum and pituitary
stalk and body are well-defined, and the saccus vasculosus extends
right round the base of the pituitary body.
The cranial nerves of C. calceus are, at least judging irom a
comparison of them with those of Scyllium canicula, Hexanchus”,
Hichinon ‘hinus spinosus”°, Chimera”, Spinax acanthias * Lemar-
gus", Mustela levis * | Roja "and the Torpedo ™, peculiar, and
the interpretations | shall put upon the various branches of the
trigeminal and facialis are offered assuggestions only. However,
though my interpretations of the facts may turn out to be in-
correct, I can absolutely guarantee the correctness of the facts
themselves, and this being the case, my figures may be of some
use to speculative nerve-morphologists.
There is nothing to remark upon concerning the olfactory,
optic, oculo-motor, abducent, auditory, glosso-pharyngeal, and
vagus nerves: they are all more or less of the ordinary Dog-
fish type. With regard to the patheticus or trochlear nerve,
this in the left orbit apparently sends two branches to the
superior oblique muscle but only one in the right, and in both
orbits the nerve comes into contact for a quartes -of-an-inch or so
with the ophthalmicus superficialis of the facial which runs
25 “Ueber die Kopfnerven von Hexanchus und ihr Verhaltniss zur “ Wirbeltheorie
des Schadels. * C. Gegenbaur. Jena. Zeitschr. vol. vi. 1871. z
26 «Das peripherische Ner vensystem der Fische. H.Stannius. Rostock, 1849.
*7 “On the Cranial Nerves of Elasmobranch Fishes. Preliminary Communica-
tion.’ J.C. Ewart. Proc. Roy. Soe. vol. xlv. 1889. me
28“ The Lateral Sensory Canals, the Eye-Muscles, and the Peripheral Dis-
tribution of certain of the Cranial Nerves of Mustelus levis.” EH. P. Allis. Q.J.M.S.
n. s. xlv. (2) 1901.
29 “The Cranial Nerves of the Torpedo (Preliminary Note).” J. C. Ewart.
Proce. Roy. Soc. vol. xlvii. 1890.
1906. ] ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 879
immediately under the supra-orbital ridge. Whether there is
any interchange of nerve-fibres [ cannot say.
The nerves, concerning the identity of the branches of which,
as usual, there is doubt, are the trigeminal and facial, and this
question of identity is complicated by the fact that the disposition
of the nerves is slightly different on the two sides of the head *.
The roots of the fifth and seventh nerves, in the first place, are
different on the two sides of the head. On the left side (PJ. LXI.
fig. 16) 7 the nerves which I (very possibly incorrectly) term the
ophthalmicus superficialis (O. $8. VII.), ophthalmicus profundus
(O. P. VIT.), and palatine (P. VII.) of the seventh originate from
a distinct root which is the most anterior of the three giving rise
to all the branches of the fifth and seventh nerves; on the right
side (fig. 17) 7 this anterior root, distinct at its origin, is later
fused with the other two roots. On the left side again, the
ophthalmicus superficialis clearly arises from this anterior root,
but on the right it is bound up, for an inch or so, with the large
ophthalmic branch of the fifth (O.V.), and hence appears to arise
from it. The ophthalmic of the fifth—a very conspicuous nerve—
on both sides entirely or mainly arises from the second root of the
primary three. This large ophthalmic of the fifth runs along the
upper border of the or bit, and sooner or later is joined yormennils the
anterior limit of the orbit by the smaller ophthalmicus superticialis
of the seventh, and these (with the ophthalmicus profundus which
joins them about half-an-inch in front of the cerebral hemisphere,
after piercing the anterior cartilaginous wall of the orbit) ramify
over the skin on the dorsal surface of the snout, supplying the
mucous canals in the usual manner.
The huge nerve which, like the fifth ophthalmic, appears to
arise mainly from the second root of the fifth and seventh ner ves,
and which runs outwards in the floor of the orbit, I have termed
the superior maxillary of the fifth (palato-nasal is perhaps better).
Anteriorly it divides into several branches supplying the ventral
surface of the snout, and near its origin. gives off a smaller nerve
which extends downwards at the back of the orbit and forks
into anterior and posterior branches which I have respectively
named the inferior maxillary (I. M. V.) and mandibular (MN. V.)
of the fifth. This nerve is joined, on both sides of the head, by
a branch from the palatine (?); 1 addition to this, it gives off
anteriorly on the right side a small nerve (V.L.) sohnalh runs
almost parallel to it: on the left, the same small nerve originates
independently from the large superior maxillary. The large size
* As Prof. Hickson kindly pointed out to me, Collinge has previously described,
in 1895, other instances of the asymmetrical distribution of the fifth and seventh
cranial nerves in several Teleosts (“On the Unsymmetrical Distribution of the
Cranial Nerves of Fishes.” Jour. Anat, Physiol. vol. xxix.).
+ Itisalmost needless to say that inthe dissections represented by both figs. 16 &17,
large masses of cartilage have been removed both in front of and behind the orbital
cay vity in order to expose the nerves better, and the same remark applies to a large
muscle which lay in the floor of the orbit just anterior to the large vertical process
arising from the upper jaw. ‘The auditory organs have of course also been removed.
880 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 2s
of the superior maxillary and the small size of the mandibular
may perhaps be correlated with the general conformation of the
skull—the elongated snout, probably used im ‘“ grazing” along
the sea-bottom, rendering the movements of the lower jaw of
little importance. In the dissection of the right orbit there is
clearly observable a large ganglionic mass (G) in connection with
the second and third L008 of the fifth and seventh, and from
this there arise numerous small nerves supplying the muscles in
front of the spiracle and elsewhere.
From the most posterior root of the three by which the fifth
and seventh nerves originate, there early arises the most charac-
teristic division of the facial nerve, viz. that which bifureates
over the spivacular cleft. The prespiracular branch is small but
obvious; the postspiracular is large, and just below the spiracle
divides as usual into the internal mandibular branch (chorda
tympani), which, as shown in fig. 17 (Pl. LXI.), extends a long
distance anteriorly under the orbit, and the external mandibular.
According to the above provisional identification of the various
branches of the trigeminal and facialis, fibres of the seventh nerve
occur in both the anterior and posterior of the three roots.
The disposition of the occipito-spinal nerves of C. calcews is
represented in fig. 14 (Pl. LX.). As shown, two nerves originate,
ventrally to the vagus, in front of the spinal nerve corresponding
to the first vertebra (the first spinal). This statement is con-
trary to that of Firbringer’’, who provides figures of a longi-
tudinal section of the hind part of the skull of C. calceus in
which four such occipital nerves are shown, and of the occipito-
spinal nerves of C. granulosus in which the presence of four is
also nmphed. My dissection of these nerves was from the ventral
surface and was carefully made; I could not, however, observe
more than two occipito-spinal nerves, as showan. These join with
the first two spimal nerves to form a single trunk which after-
wards divides into two branches, one forming a constituent of the
brachial plexus, and the other supplying the muscles of the lower
jaw. Spinal nerves 3-12 share in the formation of the brachial
plexus. The vagus has, in addition to the branchial, visceral and
lateral-line branches, two small ones, arising re spectively from
the main trunk (just in front of and dorsal to the visceral) and
from the lateral-lme branch near its origin, which run to dorsal
muscles more or less parallel with the vertebral column. I did
not determine the exact number of spinal nerves forming the
pelvic plexus, but I may state that I counted seven.
REMARKS ON THE SKELETON.
Gegenbaur has supplied a full account of the head-skeleton of
C. calceus in the work before referred to ° ,and I have very little to
add to his account. In the lateral view of the skull provided by
Gegenhaur (Taf. xii.), the extremely large, slightly-curved process
situated anteriorly on the upper edge of the upper jaw is not at
1906. ] ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 881
all correctly represented, as my figs. 6 & 16 (Plates LVIII. & LXT.)
show when compared with his. The hyomandibular cartilage 1s,
as shown by Gegenbaur, quite separate from the lower jaw, and
is only indirectly attached thereto by a broad ligament (fig. 6).
Slender ligaments also attach the hyomandibular to the hind
extremity of the upper jaw, and the middle of the upper jaw to
the hind part of the lower jaw (fig. 6). The upper jaw is
apparently held in its place solely by means of its ligamentous
attachment to the hyomandibular cartilage and by ahs large
process above mentioned which was loosely inserted into the
cartilaginous roof of the orbit. I did not detect any ethmo-
palatine ligament. As Gegenbaur states, there are three pre-
spivacular cartilages (my fig. 6) situated in the front wall of
the large spiracular cleft*®. In connection with the upper Jaw
there are two labial cartilages (enclosed im the folds of skin at the
sides of the mouth shown in fig. 4, Pl. LVIII.) and with the
lower jaw one, on each side (fig. 6). A prominent vertical ridge
of cartilage is situated in the median line on the dorsal surface of
the spatulate snout (Pl. LX. fig. 15).
With regard to the vertebral column of C. calceus, my figs. 7
& 8 (Pl. LVIIL.) supply all the information necessary. The
vertebree are of the ordinary cyclospondylous type; the apertures
for the exit of the dorsal and ventral branches of the spinal nerves
are respectively situated on the intercalary neural plates and the
neural plates proper, and there is in transverse section a small
canal situated at the base of the neural spine, as in some other
Selachians *', which contains a band of elastic fibres running the
whole length of the body dorsal to the spinal cord.
In the anterior dorsal fin, the skeleton of which is represented
in fig. 9 (Pl. LIX.), the large anterior spine does not reach
ventrally to the vertebral column, whereas in the posterior dorsal
(Pl. LIX. fig. 10) it is firmly grafted on, with a small cartilage
situated immediately i in front of it and on top of the vertebral
column. The dorsal skeleton of the caudal fin consists, as shown
(fig. 10), of a row of small inclined cartilaginous rods, two of these
somactids abutting on each intercalary neural plate of the caudal
vertebra ; ventrally the hemal spines are prolonged. At the
anterior extremity of the ventral caudal fin four cartilages are
present distinct from the hemal spines, and, since the cerato-
trichia are in this region attached to these ‘and not directly to
the hemal arches, these four cartilages probably represent a
vestige of the anal fin.
The skeleton of the paired fins is represented in figs. 11 & 12
(Pl. LIX.). The pectoral fin is dibasal and possesses a few
fringing cartilages on its posterior border.
30 See Ridewood for a comparative study of this region of the skull in Selachians :
“On the Spiracle and Associated Structures in Elasmobranch Fishes,” Anat.
Anzeig. Bd. xi. (14) 1895.
31 “Das Naturliche System der Elasmobranchier auf Grundlage des Baues und der
Entwicklung ihrer Wirbelsaule.” C. Hasse. Jena, 1872.
882 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
Tor Femate URINOGENITAL SYSTEM.
The kidneys are, as shown in fig. 13 (Pl. LX.), elongated
slender bodies commencing at a short distance from the anterior
extremity of the body-cavity (about four inches from the base of
the pectoral fin) and extending posteriorly to the cloaca. They
come into apposition about three inches anterior to the cloaca.
Kach kidney, for the greater part of its length, possesses its own
ureter, which lies on its ventral edge (text-fig. 137); where the
kidneys come into apposition, these two ureters fuse to form a
single duct which, without forming a urinary bladder, runs to the
extremity of the urinary papilla situated in the cloaca, where it
opens by a conspicuous aperture. The kidney-substance is
functional throughout its entire length, and there is therefore
not the shghtest indication of a ‘“‘metanephros,” or separated-off
posterior portion of the mesonephros, which alone remains
functional and possesses a separate duct, as occurs ¢. g. in the
Dogfish. Apparently very much the same condition obtains in
Scymnus lichia”. Asimplied above, the kidneys are not sufficiently
developed to intrude upon the space occupied by the posterior
cardinal sinuses* : there is no ‘‘renal-portal system.”
Text-fig. 137.
Centrophorus calceus.
Diagrammatic transverse section in the region of the kidneys.
D.A., dorsal aorta; K., kidney ; P., peritoneum; P.C.S., posterior cardinal sinus ;
U., ureter; V., vertebral column.
Two ovaries are present, as in OC, squamulosus and C. granulosus
and many other Elasmobranchs. The oviducts open anteriorly,
just behind the pericardial cavity and anteriorly to the liver,
by a single large transversely-elongated aperture (Pl. UXI.
fig, 18). Hach oviduct, after thus bending in transversely to open
in the median line, proceeds posteriorly as a flattened duct (sup-
ported by a stout fold of the peritoneum) which, at the level of
the ovaries, expands into a small oviducal gland. This gland is
apparently functionless, since five embryos (to be briefly described
below) were found lying quite free in the cavity of the main
uterine portion of the oviduct and without a vestige of an egg-
shell in connection with them. Posteriorly to the vestigial
oviducal gland, the oviduects each dilate into the thin-walled
uterus (smooth internally) which extends to within four or five
* This statement refers to a theory respecting the origin and significance of the
**yrenal-portal system” contained in the succeeding paper.
1906. | ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 883
inches of the cloaca, when the walls become thickened to form an
extruding organ.
REMARKS ON THE ANATOMY OF THE EMBRYO.
It was my original intention to include in the present paper a
complete amarioumieal account of the embryo (of the stage of growth
mentioned above) of C. calcews as well as of the adult, _ but eireum-
stances at present rendering this impossible to carry out, I must
content myself with the following brief remarks.
Five embryos were found in the uterine portions of the oviducts
of my specimen of C’. caleews—four on one side and one on the
other, if [ remember aright—all about five centimetres in length
(Pl, LXIT. fig. 20). They possessed a large yolk-sac attached
between the pectoral fins; external filamentous gills protruded
from the five pairs of gill-clefts, and to a smaller extent from the
spivacle (in front of which was a depression in the skin which
resembled a cleft); the eyes were large and hemispherical, and
the three primary brain-vescicles were as usual distinctly visible
from the dorsal surface. One noteworthy peculiarity is that
the narial aperture on each side is subdivided into two—a
pecuharity not found elsewhere, so far as I know, in Elasmo-
branchs. The snout is not elongated im the embryo as in the
adult and the mouth is but slightly curved; also the caudal fin
extends forwards ventrally to the anterior level of the posterior
dorsal fin, perhaps so representing a rudimentary anal fin which
of course is absent in the adult.
On opening the body-cavity of one of the embryos, [ found the
liver and alimentary tract to have the confor mation depicted in
fig. 21 (Pl. LSE) The liver-lobes are long and tapering, as
in the adult. The stomach of the embryo narrows as it approaches
the commencement of the spiral-valve intestine, and joins it in
the manner indicated. I have not yet studied my sections through
this region of the embryonic gut. The bile and umbilical ducts
enter the large intestine as shown. The rectal gland and cloacal
aperture are well-marked.
Dorsal to the gut, and extending from the cloaca to near the
anterior extremity of the body-cavity, lie the two rows of meta-
merically-arranged kidney-tubules, beautifully distinct in the
actual specimen, but which I have not been able to show very
well in fig. 22, their position alone being indicated.
The tubules open into the kidney- ducts, which extend more
anteriorly, suddenly diverging from the median line as they do so.
Situated atepnellby to the rows of kidney-tubes are the two thin
genital ridges, extending from the level of the anterior kidney-
tubules half-way to the ‘cloaca,
Sections through the posterior caudal region of the embryo and
adult distinctly show a blood-vessel of considerable size lying at
the base of the neural spine of the vertebra, 7. ¢. just above the
nerve-cord (text-fig. 138). This vessel, which in the sections con-
tains numerous blood- corpuscles, is apparently a vein. Towards
884 MR, W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
the base of the tail, 7. e. towards the cloaca, this supra-neural vein
breaks up first into two smaller veins situated to the side of but
still above the nerve-cord, and still more anteriorly into a number
of very small veins which soon become lost between the constituent
masses of the myotomes. In the adult the vein (which is very
obvious) lies immediately ventral to the elastic ligament men-
tioned above; in the embryo examined this hgament was not at
that stage developed (fig. 8, Pl. LVIII., represents a section
Text-fig. 158.
Centrophorus calceus.
Diagram of section of posterior caudal vertebra, showing position of the
supra-neural vein (S8.V.); E.L., elastic hgament.
through an anterior caudal vertebra, hence the supra-neural vein
is not shown there). The formation of this supra-neural vein by
the fusion of numerous lateral veins is a forcible illustration of
the production of median vessels by flexion of the body which I
have elsewhere ** insisted upon. I have not been able to discover
a similar supra-neural vein in the Common Dogfish, and apparently
there was not one present in a large specimen of Hehinorhinus
spinosus Which was examined for me at Plymouth,
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Pratr LVII.
Centrophorus calceus.
1. Cloacal region. .A.P., left abdominal pore; OD., oviduct ; R., rectum ;
R.A., opening of rectum into cloaca; R.A.P., enlarged right abdominal
pore; R.G., rectal gland; R.O.A., right oviducal aperture ; U.P., urinary
papilla. é }
2. Scales from dorsal and ventral surfaces of body. B.P., basal plate ;
'L.S., trifid spine.
Fig.
iv [e)
32 “On a New Mode of Persistence of the Posterior Cardinal Vein in the Frog
(Rana temporaria): with a Suggestion as to the Phylogenetic Origin of the Post-
Caval Vein.” Zool. Anzeig. Bd. xxvii. (23) 1905.
1906. } ANATOMY OF CENTROPHORUS CALCEUS. 885
Fig. 3. The alimentary tract and associated glands. A, B, C, D, E, parts of
pancreas; B.D., bile-duct with arteries and veins; C.A., coeliac artery ;
CAR., cardiac portion of stomach; DUO., duodenum; H.V., hepatic vein ;
L.M., lieno-mesenteric artery ; PY., pyloric portion of stomach; 8.1, large
spleen ; 8.2, small spleen; S.V.I., spiral-valve intestine; V., ventricle ;
VE., vein running from middle lobe of pancreas to bile-duct. (For other
letters, see text.)
3a. Pancreas viewed from other side.
Prare LVIII.
Centrophorus calceus.
Fig. 4. The afferent arches. The ventricle has been turned forward somewhat to
expose the sinus venosus. D.C., opening of the Cuvierian duct into the
sinus venosus; H., opening of hepatic vein into sinus venosus; L.F
labial folds; §$., subclavian vein ; S.A., sinu-auricular aperture.
5. The efferent arches. C.C., common carotid; E.C., external carotid;
L.C., internal carotid ; S., spiracular cleft.
6. Suspensorial apparatus of jaws. CH., cerato-hyal; H.Y., hyomandibular ;
L.C., three labial cartilages of right side; L.J., lower jaw; L.P., large
process in connection with upper jaw (well seen in fig. 16, P.); L. 1, liga-
ment connecting hyomandibular to upper jaw; L. 2, large ligament
connecting hyomandibular to lower jaw ; L. 3, ligament connecting upper
and lower jaws; M., muscle in connection with two upper labial
cartilages; P.C., three pre-spiracular cartilages in anterior wall of spiracular
cleft ; $.C., spiracular cleft.
7. Trunk-vertebre in intra- and inter-vertebral section and in side-view.
E.L., elastic hgament.
8. Anterior caudal vertebra in intra-vertebral section. A.M., attached muscle;
A.P.N., aperture for spinal nerve; C., calcified region; C.A., caudal
artery ; C.V., caudal vein; E.L., elastic hgament.
PuatEe LIX.
Centrophorus calceus.
Fig. 9. Skeleton of the anterior dorsal fin.
10. Skeleton of the posterior dorsal and caudal fins.
11. Dorsal aspect of the skeleton of the right pectoral fin. B., basal cartilage;
C., ceratotrichia attached to bases of D.R.; C.P., articular process of
pectoral girdle; D.R., distal radialia; P.R., proximal radialia.
12. Ventral view of the skeleton of the right pelvic fin. B., basal cartilage ;
P.P., articular process of pelvic girdle.
Pratt LX.
Centrophorus calceus.
Fig. 13. The urinary system. C.U., common ureter; D.A., dorsal aorta; J.U.,
junction of ureters; K., kidney; K.A., anterior extremity of kidney ;
K.D., kidney-duct ; M., myotomes cut across; P.C.S., position of the
posterior cardinal sinus (peritoneum removed) ; S.D., ducts opening into
ureter from kidney; U.O., ureter opening on urinary papilla (bisected) in
cloacal cavity.
14. Dissection of the 9th and 10th cranial, occipito-spinal, and brachio-spinal
nerves. B.P., brachial plexus; D.R.X., small branches from L.L.B.X.
supplying dorsal muscles; L.U.B.X., lateral-line branch of vagus ;
M.L.J., branches of occipito-spinal nerves to muscles of lower jaw ;
S.C., spiracular cleft; V.B.X., visceral branch of vagus. 4
15. Dissection of the brain and cranial nerves viewed from the dorsal surface.
A.V., aqueductus vestibuli of ear; A.V.C., anterior vertical canal of ear -
H.C., horizontal canal of ear ; L.L.B.X., lateral-line branch of the vacus .
O.C., olfactory capsule; P., large process attached to upper jaw; P.V.C.,
posterior vertical canal of ear; U., utriculus of ear; V.B.X., visceral branch
of vagus; X., vagus nerve.
Puate LXI.
Centrophorus calceus.
Fig. 16. Dissection of the cranial nerves in the left orbital region. B.V., blood-
vessel running parallel with the inferior rectus muscle; C.M., cavity
lodging muscle (M.2 in fig. 17); C.T.VII., chorda tympani of facialis :
1.M.VIJ., external mandibular of facialis; EX.C., anterior branch of
)
886 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [Nov. 27,
external carotid; JEX.R., external rectus muscle; HY.VII., hyomandibular
of facialis; INT.R., internal rectus muscle; I.M.V., inferior maxillary of
trigeminus ; I.R., interior rectus muscle ; MN.V., mandibular of trizeminus;
M. 3, muscle in connection with jaw in floor of orbit; O.P.VII., ophthal-
micus profundus of facialis; O.S.VII., ophthalmicus superficialis of
facialis; O. V. & VII., ophthalmic branches of trigeminus and facialis;
P., large process attached to upper jaw; PS.VII., pre-spiracular of
facialis; P.VII., palatine (?) of facialis; S.M.V., superior maxillary of
trigeminus ; $.O., superior oblique muscle; S.R., superior rectus muscle ;
I., olfactorius; JI., opticus; IIJ., oculo-motorius; IV., trochlearis ;
V.L., small branch from superior maxillary of trigeminus; VI., abducens ;
VII. & V., three roots of facialis and trigeminus; VIJII., auditorius.
Kig.17. Dissection of the cranial nerves in the right orbital region. Three rectus
muscles removed. Most reference-letters same as in fig. 16. G., ganglion ;
M.1, M. 2, large muscles in connection with jaws; MV., small branches
of trigeminus fo jaw-muscles.
18. Female genitalia. M., mesentery; O., median ovidueal aperture; OD.A.,
anterior part of oviduct ; OD.G., oviducal gland; OD.M., middle (uterine)
portion of oviduct; OD.P., thick-walled posterior portion of oviduct;
OV., ovary.
19. Anterior arteries supplying the oviduct. B., coagulated blood in posterior
cardinal sinus; D.A., dorsal aorta.
Prate LXII.
Centrophorus calceus.
Fig. 20. Ventral, dorsal, and lateral views of an embryo.
21. Alimentary tract of embryo. B.D., bile-duct; C.A., cloacal aperture;
J., mass covering junction of large itestine with stomach; L.I., large
intestine; R.G., rectal gland; 8., stomach; U., umbilical duct; V., ven-
tricle of heart.
22. Urinogenitalia of embryo. C.A., cloacal aperture; G., gonads; P.D.,
pronephric duct; 'T’., metamerically-arranged tubules of kidney.
5. A Suggestion concerning the Origin and Significance of
the Renal-Portal System,” with an Appendix relating
to the Production of Sub-abdominal Veins. By
W. Woop.anD, F.Z.8., Demonstrator of Zoology, King’s
College, London.
| Received October 8, 1906. |
(Text-figure 139.)
Literature relating to the ‘renal-portal system” is of small
extent and, so far as I am aware, a recent consideration of the
subject does not exist. It is doubtful if any physiologist at the
‘present time holds a definite opmion as to the function of this
association ef kidney and vein, and, though it is universally
termed a “portal” system, few realise the absurdities involved by
such a supposition. It is in order to expose these absurdities and
to suggest what is to my mind a more rational interpretation of
this very general feature of vertebrate anatomy that I have
ventured, without bringing forward any new facts, to publish the
following lines.
In what follows I have for consistency’s sake replaced the terms
‘“yenal- portal system ” and “ renal-portal vein ” by “‘ renal cardinal
meshwork ” and ‘ post-renal vein” (expressions not associated
with a theory), and I will proceed to justify this change of nomen-
clature by first stating as briefly as possible the arguments adverse
1906. | “ RENAL-PORTAL SYSTEM.” 887
to the portal theory of the renal cardinal meshwork—a very
necessary preliminary for the suggestions to follow.
Theoretical Objections to the Portal Theory of the Renal
Cardinal Meshwork.
Attributing a portal function to the renal cardinal meshwork
ordinarily implies that the kidney substance eliminates from the
venous blood circulating through its sinuses a (nitrogenous)
product which is excretory * in nature. It also follows from
this supposition that those animals which have a “ renal-portal
system ” possess a considerable advantage over animals which
have not, since obviously in the former a far larger proportion of
the blood passes through the kidney (the ‘‘ portal ” kidney being
“ supplied ” from both an arterial and a venous source), and hence
there exist greater facilities for excretion, Assuming then the
hypothesis to be valid, we may reasonably expect to discover that
a “venal-portal system ” exists in all those animals which manifest
the greatest activity, since, activity beg coextensive with the
amount of excretory matter produced, they need it most. Organs
in general are best developed, 7. ¢. most efficient in their mode of
function, in those animals where they are most required, and an
excretory renal-portal system being undeniably an improvement
on the non-portal kidney, this should conform to the general rule.
The expectation however is not justified by the facts : on the con-
trary, we find that in general the more active the animal the less
developed is the “ renal-portal system”! In the relatively inactive
cold-blooded Pisces, Amphibia and Reptilia, the “ renal-portal
system ” attains its maximum of development, whereas in the
active hot-blooded Aves and Mammalia it is either reduced or
absent. And this same irrelation between activity of the animal
and the presence of the renal cardinal meshwork can also he
observed in more special cases: ¢. g., the caudal vein forms a con-
spicuous renal meshwork in Pleuronectidze, but does not form one
at all in the Perch and Salmon ; indeed the degree to which the
venal cardinal meshwork is developed in Teleosts (and other groups)
is extremely variable. Thus, apart from other considerations to
be adduced, it follows solely from the general rule just mentioned
that the renal cardinal meshwork is probably not portal in
function.
Evidence of a more special character tends to the same conclusion.
The kidney, like all other organs, conforms to another general law,
viz., that size is proportional to work done. It is well known for
example that excision of one of the kidneys causes the companion
organ to enlarge considerably owing to the additional activity thus
deputed to it, and it is equally well known that the most active
animals possess the largest kidneys relatively to the size of the
* The following arguments equally apply on the supposition that the product is a
secretion (like that of the thyroid gland, e. g.) which is subsequently added to the
blood.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LIX. 59
888 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
body. From these facts it is evident that if, according to the
views now held, the ‘‘ renal-portal system ” possesses an excretory
function, then the kidney through the substance of which the
post-renal vein “ramifies” ought to be considerably larger than
one not so characterised on account of the larger blood-supply ;
especially will this difference in size be conspicuous when two such
differently-constituted kidneys exist in the same animal, since in
this case one kidney has the portal functions of two kidneys to
perform. But, again, the expectation is not justified by the facts,
as is for instance conspicuously shown by renal-portal vein ab-
normalities found in the Frog and described by Shore (7) and
myself (10), These abnormalities in short consisted of the entire
absence of a “¢ renal-portal system” on one side of the animal, 2. ¢.,
the kidney of one side was obviously supplied by the renal arteries
alone, and not, as usually appears to be the case, by the post-renal
vein as well, and yet, notwithstanding this, the two kidneys in
these abnormal frogs were in every case equal in size: a fact
easily intelligible on the supposition that the arterial supply of
the kidney alone is concerned with excretion, but on no other
supposition.
A third line of argument yields evidence equally as conclusive
as the two foregoing. The almost universally adopted assumption
as to the portal nature of the renal cardinal meshwork is doubtless
based upon the belief that the post-renal veins form capillaries
in the substance of the kidneys in the same manner as the
hepatic-portal in the liver, this belief being supported by the
superficial aspect of the adult structure. But recent investigation
into the mode of development of the renal cardinal meshwork
altogether disproves this supposition. Shore (6, 9) has shown
that a radical difference of origin obtains ‘‘ between the sinus-like
system of the mesonephros and that of the liver.” Briefly stated,
‘the former is the result of the penetration of the nephridia into
the cardinal vein, whilst in the liver there take place irruptions,
as it were, of capillary blood-vessels from the vitelline ven into
the solid mass of proliferated hypoblast.” ‘The liver is originally
a solid mass of cells which has become fenestrated by blood-vessels,
and thus divided into a network of anastomosing cylinders,” and
“the peculiarities of the liver in different types | of animals, active
and inactive] depend upon the extent to which blood-vessels have
penetrated and subdivided it.” That is to say, in the case of the
true portal system of the liver, in which the venous blood discharges
certain of its contents into the hepatic substance, the blood-vessels
actively find their way to all paris of the secreting mass; on the
other hand, in the case of the pseudo-portal system of the mesone-
phros or ‘“ metanephros ” as the case may be, the blood-vessels take
no such active part: on the contrary, the cavity of the venous sinus
itself becomes encroached upon by the growth of the kidney substance.
Tn the one instance in which we know that certain substances are
extracted from the blood, the blood-vessels take an active part in
penetration ; in the other, in which it is (illogically) assewmed that
1906. | ‘* RENAL-PORTAL SYSTEM.” 889
excretion takes place, the organ through which the blood-vessels
pass 1s the active agent *. Surely such a reversal of activities
cannot be ignored! And, confirmatory of this distinction between
the hepatic capillaries and most of those so-called of the kidney,
Hyrtl (2) 7 points out in the case of the “ renal-portal system ”
of the Frog that the venous connections between the post-renal
veins on the dorsal surface, and the renal veins on the ventral
surface of the kidney, aie so large that they can scarcely be called
capillaries. If we assume, as we logically must, that a given
function will, under similar conditions, always be performed in
the same manner, then, on this present account alone, the obvious
inference is that the “‘sinus-like system” forming the connection
between the posterior cardinal and post-renal veins has nothing
whatever to do with the elimination of excretory matter from the
blood, and this conclusion harmonises with the arguments already
advanced.
Another objection may be urged. In the case of the hepatic-
portal system, e. g., it is significant that there does not exist a
single instance throughout the vertebrate series of a by-path by
which the blood flowing forwards in the portal vein can evade
the passage through the liver substance; and it is evident that
this persistence in one course is explicable solely on the supposition
that it thereby serves an important physiological purpose, namely,
the elimination of food-products from the blood; in other words,
* Dr. Arthur Keith has kindly called my attention to a paper on “ The Question
of Sinusoids,” by F. Tl. Lewis (Anat. Anzeig. August, 1904) in which the assertion
of this radical difference of origin of the respective vascular supplies of the liver and
“portal” kidney is denied. Not having investigated the subject myself I cannot
give a definite opinion (though, apart from other reasons, I cannot fail to be biassed
in favour of Shore, whose paper is as lucid as that of Lewis is obscure), but will
content myself with the following suggestions. The “ portal” kidney, which alone
has a sinusoidal blood-supply, owes this peculiarity, as I have shown in detail below,
solely to the facts that it is always well developed and therefore of considerable bulk,
and that it originates in the neighbourhood of a vein, on the lumen of which it encroaches
as growth proceeds. In the Common Herring e. g., only that portion of the left
kidney which, rising dorsally from the posterior limit of the body-cavity, comes into
contact with the left posterior cardinal, forms a small renal cardinal meshwork ; in
other words, there is no “ renal-portal system” in the posterior part of the kidney.
No renal cardinal meshwork at all exists in connection with the right kidney which
does not coimcide in position with the more medianly situated right posterior
cardinal. This individual instance well illustrates the fact that the sinusoidal circu-
lation of the kidney, when it occurs, is solely due to contact with a vein. Compare
now the case of the liver, according to Lewis. Here there is no restriction of the
sinusoidal circulation to the region of contact between liver and vein ; on the contrary,
the venous circulation finds its way to every part of the massive organ—the blood is
the active element. I have also on p. 891 mdicated another difference, histological
in character, between the vascular supplies of the liver and “ portal” kidney.
But even assuming that Lewis is right in his statement that the vascular supplies
of the liver and “ portal” kidney originate in the same way, it does not in the least
affect the validity of my theory as to the raison d’étre of the “ renal-portal system,”
since he also states that the vascular supply of the myocardium is sinusoidal, and
this is certainly not developed in connection with an excretory or portal function, and
what is true of the myocardium yay be true of the kidney.
Dr. Shore writes to me, in reference to Lewis’s paper, that “he does not see any
reason to alter the opinion he had previously arrived at. The development of the
venous sinuses in the liver is certainly that of a penetration of blood-tubes into the
hypoblast mass.”
+ See also footnote on p. 891.
Ol
oy
890 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
the portal blood contains a substance to be eliminated, and it does
not seek to escape a process of depuration so needful for the
maintenance of animal life. The same fact is illustrated elsewhere
in the vertebrate body, as e. g. in the gills of fishes and lungs of
Amniota. Now the present argument may best be presented in
the form of the following question : how is it, if the renal cardinal
meshwork be, as it is usually supposed to be, excretory in nature,
that a large proportion of the venous blood returning from the
posterior portions of the body, nearly always adopts, in the case
of animals possessing a well-marked meshwork, an alternative
direction of flow in returning to the heart, thus to a large extent
rendering the meshwork useless? If the renal cardinal mesh-
work exists for the purpose of purifying the venous blood, how is
it that in most cases half or more than half of the blood takes
the opportunity of evading the process*. To realise this fact
(wholly unexplainable on the portal theory) it is only necessary
to call to mind the large epigastric veins of Amphibia and
Reptilia and the coccygeo-mesenteric of Birds, which evidently
carry back to the heart a very considerable portion of the venous
blood from the posterior parts of the body, which otherwise would
be compelled to traverse the kidney substance. The same
phenomenon is observable in most Teleosts, where usually one
posterior cardinal alone (the left) is involved in the formation of
the renal cardinal meshwork, and where in every such case this
cardinal “shows a tendency to become reduced ” (Wiedersheim),
the greater portion of the blood passing direct to the heart
through the swollen and medianly situated posterior cardinal
whose lumen is not obstructed. Again, ‘in a few osseous fishes,
as the Shad, some of the caudal branches of the vertebral system
of veins anastomose with the veins of the rectwm, and thus form
part of the roots of the portal system” (Owen) ; these anastomoses
‘“yepresenting a commencement of the anterior abdominal or
epigastric vein of higher types” (Balfour).
Finally, it may be urged as an objection of some importance,
that the renal cardinal meshwork differs from a capillarisation such
that of the true portal system of the liver in the facts that the
walls of the larger veins forming the renal meshwork possess no
muscular tissue* and are not supplied with vaso-motor nerves,
the larger branches of the portal vein, on the other hand, being
* T may here add yet another objection to the supposition that the renal cardinal
meshwork is portal in function, and this is that the needlessness of such an
additional supply of venous blood to the kidneys in the Ichthyopsida and Sauropsida
is sufficiently demonstrated by the fact that only a portion of the blood in the
dorsal aorta itself enters the kidney substance and not the whole. The possible
reply that the whole of the dorsal aorta could not ramify through the kidney
because such a capillarisation would destroy the forcible flow of blood to the hind-
limbs and tail, may be met by the fact that the blood propelled from the heart does
in all fishes first traverse the capillaries of the gill-filaments before entering the
dorsal aorta to supply the locomotor tail, and what is possible im the case of the
tail of fishes is possible for the hind-limbs and tails of animals (certainly in
Amphibia, Reptilia, and Aves) possessing a renal meshwork.
+ Each kidney tubule being alone invested by an “accurately-fitting layer of the
flattened epithelial lining of the vein” (Shore, 6).
1906. | ‘“* RENAL-PORTAL SYSTEM.” 891
well supplied with both: the obvious inference being that the
blood is not required to traverse the substance of the organ in the
former case and so, as we have seen, it adopts an alternative course.
Moreover, “the portal vein supplies a rich capillary anastomosis
round each liver-cell”—a feature entirely absent in the case of _
the ven weirelles advehentes of the “portal” kidney. If the
post-renal “ramifies” into the kidney substance like the portal
does into a liver and for the same purpose, surely similar
features should be developed in both cases.
Haperimental Confirmation.
Since writing these notes and coming to the conclusion on
purely theoretical grounds that the renal cardinal meshwork does
not exist for the purpose of eliminating excretory substances from
the blood, I have met.with strong confirmation of this conclusion
in the shape of results derived from physiological experiments
on the amphibian kidney. It has been definitely proved, by the
researches of Nussbaum (5) and Beddard (1), that ligature of the
renal arteries in a frog entirely cuts off the einenrliniom throvgh
the glomeruli of the kidney, and that this ligature, without
interfering with the renal-portal circulation, 18 immediately
followed by an absolute cessation in the excretion of substances
normally eliminated by the kidaey—urine, sugar, and peptone *.
Further, the same two investigators also. found by numerous
experiments that it 1s impossible to inject the glomeruli either
from the post-renal vein or fromthe post-caval—“ it is no more
possible to inject a glomerulus backwards from the renal vein in
a frog than in a mammal” (Beddard)—which again shows that
the blood in the post-renal vein takes no part in glomerular
circulation, and, at the same time, renders it probable, especially
when we bear in mind Hyrtl’s statement before referred to
regarding the large. diameter of the kidney sinuses, that it also
takes no part in the circulation of the small vasa efferentia round
the kidney tubules—the only other vascular supply to the kidney
elements. In other words, the blood from the vasa efferentia
flows into the post-renal sinusoids, but not vice versa. If this
last very probable supposition turns out to be correct, it 1s
* Tt must be remembered in this connection that the withholding of arterial
blood deprives the kidney of oxygen, which is requisite for the due performance of
its functions. As Starling (‘Elements of Human Physiology,’ p. 450) says :—‘*‘ It
seems that a certain supply of arterial blood is necessary to the normal life of the
tubular epithelium, since this undergoes fatty degeneration and desquamates in
consequence of the occlusion of the glomeruli. It is evident that some means must
be devised of repeating these experiments while ensuring an adequate supply ot
oxygen to the tubular epithelium”; in other words, the venous blood in the post-
renal must be artificially oxidised before being allowed to enter the kidney, if we
wish to obtain absolutely trustworthy results. However, the results so far obtained
tend to confirm the obvious corollary from the above-stated conclusion, viz., that
the artificial oxidation of the venous blood in the post-renal would not lead to
different results.
+ Since writing this sentence I have met with the following passage and state-
ments contained in a paper on the “Caractéres lymphatiques de certaimes veines
chez quelques Squales,” by M. L. Vialleton (C. R. Hebdom. des Séances de la Soc.
Biol. Paris, tome liy. 1902). The venous sinusoids in the “ portal” kidneys of the
892 MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
evident that the “portal” kidney will resemble in all respects
the kidney of Mammalia, and the kidney of the Vertebrata
generally will thus be proved. to be identical in structure and
function throughout *. Finally, Prof. Starling informs me that
it nas been exper imentally proved that ligature of the post-renal
and dorso-lumbar veins in a living animal does not interfere
appreciably with the normal excr etion of the kidneys t—which
fact I think by itself sufficiently confirms the conclusion | had
previously arrived at on theoretical grounds.
The Nature of the Renal Cardinal Meshwork.
Accepting then as valid, as I think we must do, the conclusion
that the renal cardinal meshwork is not excretory in nature, it is
evident that the question as to the origin and significance of this
structure still remains to be answered. What, then, is a possible
cause of the formation of the renal meshwork in the vast majority
of the lower vertebrata ?
It must first be remarked as a most significant fact that the
successively posterior developments of the kidney in the phylogeny
and ontogeny of vertebrates (the pronephros, mesonephros, and
metanephros) follow the path of the veins of the body posteriorly—
the kidney elements select the actual path of the veins as a site
for their development. Thus the pronephric tubules form a renal
cardinal meshwork in connection with the anterior portions of the
posterior cardinal veins, and are in consequence situated some
distance from the median line; the mesonephroi, with the
posterior cardinals, approach the median line of the animal the
more posteriorly they are situated, and the metanephroi (except
in mammals) are sunilarly placed still more in apposition with the
vertebral column, since they are still nearer the junction of the
posterior cardinals to form the caudal vein. Thus it cannot be
doubted but that the kidney develops in most cases in connection
with the vein as if for a purpose, but since we cannot assume
that the position of an organ in the body is determined by the
desirability of that position—a teleological mode of argument too
often employed—we must believe that the coelomic epithelium
(or the kidney-forming substance above it) has, in the vicinity of
Squalide examined by M.Vialleton are, as he says, “ fort irréguliéres, elles présentent
les dilatations considérables alternant avec des rétrécissements marques, et des
bosselures latévales terminées en cul-de-sac. Leurs parois, d’une minceur extréme,
ne posséedent pas de fibres musculaires de sorte que, sur les coupes, on dirait de
simples lacunes creusées dans le tissu conjunctif, et limitées par un endothélium . . .”
He further states that there are two sets of “capillaries” in the kidney substance,
one of which consists of very small vessels which soon enter into the second set
which, on the other hand, consists of the system of largely developed sinusoids
connecting Jacobson’s veins with the interrenal—the renal cardinal meshwork.
I think this statement by an impartial observer converts my “very probable
STM. into a certainty.
* See footnote on p. 895.
$ See Gurwitsch, Pfliiger’s Archiv, vol. xci. p, 71 ef seg., 1902. Prof. Starling
says that the diminution in excretion of urine obtained by Gurwitsch is to be
regarded as due to the conditions of the operation merely.
1906. } ‘CRENAL-PORTAL SYSTEM.” 893
Text-fig. 139.
Diagram showing that the vascular supply of the kidney elements is identical
throughout the vertebrate series.
{ illustrates the portal theory of the amphibian kidney. IT illustrates the actual
plan of construction of the amphibian kidney. III illustrates the plan of con-
struction of the mammalian kidney.—A.G.C., afferent glomerular capillary ;
A.T.C., afferent tubular capillary ; G.U.T., capillarisation round urinary tubule;
E.G.C., efferent glomerular capillary; E.T.C., efferent tubular capillary ;
G., glomerulus; P.V.C., posterior vena cava; H.P.V., “yenal-portal vem”
(post-renal) ; R.S., renal sinusoids; R.V., renal vein.
a vein, a better chance of developing into the kidney than in
other places. Why this should be the case may perhaps be
explained as follows: the walls of the veins, at the stage of growth
of the embryo when the kidneys become developed, are exceedingly
thin, consisting in the Frog, e. 4., of merely a unilaminar epi-
thelium, and it is on this account that the veims are easily
894. MR. W. WOODLAND ON THE [ Nov. 27,
invaginable by structures adjacent to them ; e. g.,in the Frog even
the ureter sinks into the lumen of the posterior cardinal so as
nearly to be completely enclosed (Shore, 6). Now it is evident
that the kidneys arise in a position where space is extremely
limited, since dorsally and laterally the adjacent space is filled
with closely-packed mesenchymatous tissue, which, as the “urinary
ridges” show, must offer considerable resistance to displacement,
and ventrally the space is bounded by the coelomic epithelium, the
limited distensibility of which must also offer some resistance to
the expansion of the kidney substance in this direction, Hence
the developing kidney, especially if it attains to at all considerable
dimensions *, is subject to pressure ; and the obvious inference is
that if there exists in the near neighbourhood of the kidney a
space which permits of mvasion, then the kidney substance, ¢. e.
the tubules, will tend to occupy this space, ¢. e. the venous sinus, as
that offering the least resistance to expansion. The kidney develops
in the position of the veins simply because there here exists
more space for the growth of the renal substance than elsewhere.
There is nothing new in the facts just stated. It is unquestion-
able that the walls of the embryonic veins are exceedingly thin
and invaginable ; it is evident that the kidney during its develop-
ment must and does exert pressure on surrounding structures,
and it is well established that the renal tubules do invaginate the
walls of the large venous sinus, transforming the simple lumen
into a large meshwork of sinusoids *. Al! that is new is my con~
tention that the encroachment of the renal tubules on the space
originally occupied by the venous sinus—the “renal-portal system ”
—is simply due to the expansion of the yrowing kidney in the
direction of least resistance, and is not in any way concerned, as
already proved, with excretion. The renal cardinal meshwork 1s,
on this hypothesis, a purely mechanical and functionless product,
and this supposition is congruous with all the known facts of the
embryology and physiology of the vertebrate kidney.
Tt is impossible to here review the various conditions of the
renal cardinal meshwork to be found in the vertebrate series; I
can merely state that in all cases a renal cardinal meshwork will
be found to occur whenever the kidneys are well developed and
are able to be situated in the vicinity of the venous channels
(impossible in the case of Mammalia, e. g.). In a few instances
(Ceratodus) the meshwork appears to be formed in connection
rather with the iliac veins which join the posterior cardinals
(venal-portals) than with these latter, but this is of course only
an additional illustration of my contention.
* In the Cyclostomes, many Teleosts, and some Hlasmobranchs (Acanthias vul-
garis, Centrophorus calceus, and others), the kidney does not attain to considerable
dimensions, and this is probably the reason for the absence of the renal cardinal
meshwork in these forms.
+ As Shore (6) says, the kidney tubules invade the venous lumen adjacent to
them, giving this a “sinus-like character, the nephridia having grown into it,
invaginating its wall as a reflection over themselves, so subdividing it into a network
of irregular channels.”
1906. | ‘““ RENAL-PORTAL SYSTEM.” 895
Mammals.
A discussion concerning the renal cardinal meshwork would be
incomplete without a reference to the conspicuous non-“ portal ”
condition of the kidney found in mammals. The mesonephros
of mammalian embryology forms a renal cardinal meshwork
identical with that found in lower vertebrata, but with the
development of the mammalian metanephros, with its extreme
concentration of the kidney substance and a-median position
(being situated externally to the transverse processes of the
vertebre), the kidney of the adult mammal loses alk connection
with the post-caval vein from the “portal” standpomt and is
solely supplied with blood by the renal artery *. The two features
just noted as characteristic of the mammalian kidney probably
account for the absence of the renal cardinal meshwork. Con-
centration of the kidney substance means a grouping together e
the kidney tubules largely in the dorso- seminal direction, and
corresponding shortening in longitudinal extension; in Pee
words, the area of attachment of the kidney becomes more
restricted, and hence there must necessarily be less tendency to
encroach upon the venous channels. Indeed, in the higher
mammals, the kidneys are only prevented from sharing the
transposition of the testes (11) by means of a “ circumambient
development of areolar tissue which usually contains much fat,”
and is especially developed in connection with this tendency to
displacement 7. That is to say, besides having no adjacent
posterior cardinals upon which to encroach, the kidneys in the
higher mammals are, as it were, shaken clear of all sur rounding
structures. As Owen remarks, the mammalian kidneys “ have a
more compact and definite form than in birds, and their vascular
re) ts
system is more exclusively their own” =.
** Tt is evidently not true, as Johnson (8) alleged, that the kidney of Mammalia,
possessing no “portal” system, has a proportionately large artery to supply the
supposed deficiency.
+ “Maintenance of the position of the kidney is chiefly dependent upon the integrity
of the connective-tissue mvestment..... If we take those cases in which the
kidney was lowest down, we find chest diseases prominent accompaniments.”’
Dr. C. Addison in Proc. Anat. Soc. Gt. Brit. & Iveland, May, 1904. I should like
to add here in connection with my paper on the phylogenetic cause of the trans-
position of the mammalian testes, published in 1903, that, despite its erudity in
several parts, 1 am not aware that a better idea on the subject has since been
suggested. I certainly cannot eredit Dr. Keith’s hypothésis, e. g. (( Human
Embryology and Morphology,’ 2nd ed. p. 156), because, to supply two obvious
reasons only, intratesticular pressure is probably as great as mtraabdominal pressure,
and the testes in the lower mammals are not shut off from the abdominal cay ity and
in the active birds do not descend at all.
+ This and the above statements supply a full answer to the question raised by
Minot (“ On the Veins of the Wolffian Bodies in the Pig,” in Proc. Boston Soc.
Nat. Hist. vol. x. 1898), as to the possible phylogenetic significance of the difference
obtaining between the sinus-like character of the channels permeating the meso-
nephros and the true capillarisation of the “metanephros ” of the higher vertebrata.
As Minot says, “in the (mammalian | metanephros the intertubular vessels are true
capillaries and not sinuses,” and the arguments I have above adduced show why
this should be so. There is no breach of genetic continuity as Minot suggests—the
non-portal “ metanephros” is nota “ new ” organ, but simply a posterior development
of a mesonephros which has not encroached upon a venous sinus.
896 MR. W. WOODLAND ON 'THE | Nowal2q,
Ht is also exceedingly probable that the completely median
position of the primitive posterior cardinals in the region of the
kidneysin mammals, is due to the absence of encroachment upon
the lumen of the vezns by the kidneys.
Recapitulation and Conclusion.
To recapitulate the entire argument: In view of the fact that
the supply of arterial blood to the kidneys is only partial and
does not involve the whole aorta (the inference from this being
that a venous supply is unnecessary), and of the further facts that
the renal cardinal meshwork is not found in those animals which
most require it, and that in those animals in which it is found at
least half the blood avoids its passage; seeing that when the
meshwork is absent there is no diminution in volume of the
kidney, and that the meshwork is radically different in regard to
its mode of origin as compared with the true portal system of the
liver; seeing that the venous “‘ portal capillaries” of the kidney
are too large to be properly denoted by that term, and that, un-
like the hepatic-portal system, the walls of the kidney “ capillaries ”
contain no muscles and are devoid of a nervous supply, there is
every reason to believe on @ priori grounds that the renal cardinal
meshwork is not excretory in nature. dA posteriori evidence in
confirmation of this conclusion has also been supplied, as we have
seen, by the results of certain physiological experiments, some of
which, though not conducted in as satisfactory a manner as could
be wished from the present standpoint, yet were probably
sutticiently well performed to justify reference to them.
If the renal cardinal meshwork is thus not excretory in nature,
then, it being extremely improbable that the meshwork possesses
some other function, it follows that the association of the kidney
and yein is probably functionless. If functionless, it 1s on this
account certain that the meshwork is accidental in origin—a by-
product having no relation to the animal economy—and I have
supplied a certain amount of evidence to this effect. In short, I
have endeavoured to show that the renal cardinal meshwork is
simply an instance of the extension of a growing organ in the
direction of least resistance ; in other words, a mechanical product
bearing no direct relation to the physiological needs of the animal.
Tn conclusion [ wish to express my indebtedness to Dr. Ridewood,
who very kindly read through the manuscript and offered several
suggestions, and to Professor Starling, who kindly assisted me in
connection with the literature of the subject.
APPENDIX.
On the Production of Pelvic Veins; i. e., an additional sub-abdominal
communication between the iliac and caudal veins and the
heart.
Several reasons have been given in the paper referred to in the
text (10) to account for. the return to the heart of the venous
1906. | “ RENAL-PORTAL SYSTEM.” 897
blood from the hind-limbs and tail in the mid-dorsal channel, but
no full explanation has yet been offered to account for the fact
that in the majority of the Ichthyopsida and Sauropsida, part e
the venous blood derived from the aforenamed regions adopts
mid-ventral course in its passage to the heart. What is the
explanation of the production of pelvic veins? We cannot suppose
that the blood from the limbs is thus in part deviated from the
primitive mid-dorsal course merely in order to pass into the portal
system of the liver, since the absence of any such feature in most
Fishes and in all Mammalia effectually negatives any such idea *
Owen indeed elaborated an ingenuous though somewhat, fragile
hypothesis which supported this ‘idea , but, as he himself admitte d,
it was of little value and solely appertained to the coecygeo-
mesenteric of birds and not indeed always to that ‘7.
In my opinion, a possible solution to this problem lies in the
fact that the adoption of a mid-ventral way of return by a large
proportion of the venous blood is in all cases (save, and for the
veason below stated, Chelonia, and perhaps Apteryx and other
Ratitee, in which there exists little or no meshwork) correlated
* Owen vemarks in connection with this point that “the anastomosis of the pelvic
veins, in being the means of conveying common venous blood into the liver, goes to
prove that the blood of the venw porta does not require any peculiar preparation
by circulation in the spleen or other viscera to fit it for the secretion of bile.” If
my theory is correct, it would seem that this is no proof.
+ Since this ingenuous theory of Owen is, so far as I know, the only one hitherto
propounded to account for the presence of epigastric veins in Vertebrata, it seems
worth while quoting him fully on the subject. “ The venous system of the kidneys
is so arranged in birds that the blood can be distributed either to the portal system
by the mesenteric vein, or to the pulmonary system by the vena cava and right side
of the heart, according to the degree of rapidity with which the pulmonary or portal
systems of yeins are respectively supplied, or in other words, according to the
activity with which the circulation i each of these systems may be going on at two
different periods..... his disposition has been erroneously supposed to indicate
that the urine was secreted from the venous blood in birds, as in reptiles and fishes ;
but the end attained by the venous anastomoses in question bears a much closer
yelation to the peculiar necessities and habit of life of the bird, and, so far as I know
has not hitherto been explained. There is no class of animals in which there may be,
at any two brief and consecutive periods of existence, a greater difference in the
degree of energy and rapidity with which the respiratory functions are performed
than in birds. When the bird of prey, for example, stimulated by a hungry and
an empty stomach, soars aloft and sweeps the air in quest of food, the muscular
energies are then strained to the utmost, the heart beats with the most forcible and
rapid contractions to propel the current of blood along the systemic arteries, and the
pulmonary vessels require the greatest possible supply of blood to serve the heart
with the due quantity of arterialised fluid : the digestive system, on the other hand.
is in a state of repose and we way conceive the portal circulation to be at its lowest
ebb. Suppose the eagle to be glutted with his quarry and reduced to a state of
torpor; the animal functions are now at rest, but the organic powers concerned in
the assimilation of the food are in full play, and the portal or hepatic circulation is
as active as was the pulmonary a short time before.” But since the same disposition
of veins occurs in Apteryx, Owen admits that “ the modifications of this part of the
venous system were less important than I had been led to anticipate in a bird whose
comparatively limited powers of locomotion must be attended with less partial and
excessive action of the respiratory system than in birds of flight” (“On the Anatomy
of the Southern Apteryx,’ Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. ii. 1841). Moreover, the theory
obviously does not apply to the similar venous arrangement found in Ceratodus,
Amphibia, and Reptilia. In mammals, on the other “hand, which most resemble
birds in the alternating activity of the respiratory and portal systems, a communi-
cation between the portal and post-renal veins does not exist !
?
898 MR. W. WGODLAND ON THE [N Ove 2
with a highly developed renal cardinal meshwork, The encroach-
ment of the kidney tubules on the venous lumen necessarily
causes an obstruction to the flow of blood, notwithstanding that
‘“‘the whole cardinal vein...... becomes greatly enlarged pari
passu with the breaking up of its lumen into sinuses ” (Shore, 6) in
its endeavour to maintain a sufficient passage*; and it is the
failure of the enlarged posterior cardinal, in vertebrates above
fishes, to entirely effect this object, owing to the greater bulk and
complexity of the kidneys in these animals, which is, I believe,
the main cause of the adoption by the venous blood of an alter-
native course of flow. In fishes which possess no renal cardinal
meshwork, as e. g. some Selachians, and in those in which it is
not developed to a very great extent, as in most Teleosts and
Selachians, the whole of the venous blood i is still able to return
to the heart via the mid-dorsal channel. But in Ceratodus
(apparently not in Protopterus, in which however the hind-
limbs are vestigial), which approaches the Amphibia in general
structure, in Amphibia, Reptilia, and most Aves, the renal
cardinal meshwork becomes very much more developed, owing to
the greater size and complexity of the kidney in these higher
forms, and hence, the mid-dorsal channel becoming largely ob-
structed, the venous blood, particularly that returning from the
limbs in Ceratodus, Amphibia, and Reptilia, has to seek another
course for its passage to the heart. That other factors co-operate
to produce this mid-ventral channel is possible, and in some cases
probable, but the formation of the renal cardinal meshwork is T
think the chief.
The principal other factor concerned in the production and
persistence of the ventral venous channel is one that has already
been referred to in my previous paper. I have mentioned that
the probable reason for the mid-dorsal route is the fact that im
the majority of cases it is in a more direct line with the large
caudal and iliac veins. Now, if the tail be unimportant and the
form of the body-cavity such as to render the mid-ventral course
as much in line with the posterior veins as the mid-dorsal, then,
even in the absence of a renal cardinal meshwork, it is possible
for the blood to flow through a pelvic or coccygeo-mesenteric vein
as well as, or instead of, through the posterior cardinals. The
abnormal distribution of veins in Chelonia and Crocodilia has
already been thus interpreted. In the former group, it is probable
that the original presence of a fully-developed renal meshwork
aided in the production of a sub-abdominal course for the blood,
and that subsequently this course, being well adapted to the
circumstances, led in turn to the dissolution of the meshwork.
** This is evident from the fact that “the cardinal sinus surrounding the nephri-
dial tubules maintains a large size as far back as the most posterior nephridium,
where the vessel almost suddenly narrows and passes into the three veins shown.”
And again: “ At this stage [of the Frog’s development] the anterior parts of the
posterior cardinal veins are very large and dilated, and almost surround, as a vascular
network, the pronephros.... . The posterior parts, however, are more slender”
(Shore, 6).
1906. | “ RENAL-PORTAL SYSTEM.” 899
The coccygeo-mesenteric of Apteryx also (and perhaps that of
other birds) is, im the absence of a renal meshwork, similarly to be
interpreted—the blood, owing to the absence of a powerful tail
and the shape and position of the trunk relatively to the ground,
finding the ventral channel as easy of passage as the dorsal.
[Nors.—I am indebted to Mr, F. E. Beddard for kindly
drawing my attention to several facts observed by him in certain
Lacertilia and Opp which at first sight suggest that the
blood-flow in the ‘ renal-portal ” and certain abdominal veins is
directed posteriorly and not anteriorly, as is generally assumed.
To settle this poimt at least for the Frog I performed the following
experiment—more for my own satisfaction than because I have
any reason to believe that it has not been performed before, as
doubtless it has been. I pithed a frog, destroying both the brain
and spinal cord and then removed as muchas possible of the body-
wall both ventrally (leaving of course a strip on each side of the
anterior abdominal) and dor sally and of the viscera without in-
juring any large vessel. I then laid the frog, ventral side upwards
and somewhat to one side, on a microscope stage powerfully
illuminated from below, and with fine forceps gently pulled into
the line of reflected light first the anterior abdominal and then
the post-renal. The heart still beating vigorously, the blood could
easily be observed, even under the low power, rushing anteriorly
in both the post-renal and the anteriov abdominal veins. I re-
peated the experiment several times on the frog and once on the
newt, always with the same result. But the particular modes of
disposition of the posterior veins observed by Mr. Beddard differ
from the condition found in the frog, newt, and most amphibia
and reptiles in that the post-renals, instead of wholly emptying
themselves into the kidney-substance, are continued anteriorly
for some distance and apparently terminate by small branches
(resembling factors) in the parietal muscles (see Beddard, ‘ Con-
tributions to the Anatomy of the Lacertilia,” P. Z. S. 1904,
vol. ii. p. 15, text-fig. 4; also P. Z.8. 1906, p. 38, text-fig. 10,
and P. Z. 8. 1906, p. 511, text-fig. 90). In Pygopus lepidopus,
to take a conspicuous example from the first of the papers just
veferred to, not only the left post-renal terminates in this manner
(the right terminating as in the frog), but also the two lateral
abdominals—two veins arising from “the femorals and running
anteriorly and laterally in the body-wall for a short distance in
front of the kidneys and terminating in what appear to be factors.
Now I fully admit the possibility (though not the probability)
of the blood flowing posteriorly in the lateral abdominals
and in the anterior prolongation of the left post-renal (this latter
in such 2 case being comparable to a dorso-lumbar, the blood,
flowing posteriorly and meeting with the anterior blood-flow in
the post-renal proper, being forced into the afferent kidney veins
by the resulting pressure—see Shore on an abnormal anterior
prolongation of the “yrenal-portal” in the Frog, Jour. Anat.
900 ON THE ‘¢ RENAL-PORTAL ” SYSTEM. [ Nov. 27,
Physiol. vol. xxiv. p. 399); but it seems to me certain that the
blood must flow anteriorly in the main portion of the post-renal
and in the anterior abdominal. My reasons are these: In the
first place, if the blood-flow in the post-renal is posterior, then
this vein should open into the femoral in a very different manner
from what it does, since, as Mr. Beddard figures it, the streams of
blood in the post-renal and femoral would in such a case be in
direct opposition with no adjacent sinuses into which the blood
could be forced in consequence of the resulting pressure (¢f. the
superior and inferior abdominals of the Crayfish among other
instances), Secondly, the inclination of the vene renales adve-
hentes is, the same as in Rana, on both sides of the body of
Pygopus—the inference being that the blood-flow is in the same
direction asin Rana. Thirdly, if the blood-flow is posterior in
the post-renals of Pygopws, then the vene renales advehentes
must be regarded as factors of the post-renal, and the only source
from which these factors could derive their blood is the arterial
supply of the kidney, whence the obvious question : where does
the post-caval obtain its blood from ¢—the arterial blood of the
kidney being wholly or largely abstracted by the factors of the
post-renals. Fourthly, the supposition that the blood-flow is
posterior in the post-renals is negatived by the small size of the
anterior abdominal vein, into which the blood would, in such a
case, have to be poured. But extraneous considerations prove
that little weight is to be attached to the supposition that because
the post-renals and lateral abdominals terminate anteriorly by
venules in the muscle-substance, therefore the blood-flow is from
the venules to the main trunk. Lewis in the paper before referred
to (footnote on p. 889) shows that the contrary is the case in the
sinusoidal system of the myocardium—the lumen of the vein
being broken up by intrusion of the muscle-tissue in the same
manner as the delta system of a river is formed by terrestrial
impediments and the stream of fluid being in the same direction
in both cases. Further, in the preceding paper on the anatomy
of Centrophorus, 1 have myself described, in the caudal supra-
neural, an undoubted case of this splitting-up of a vei in the
parietal musclestissue to form a sinusoidal system which is appa-
rently purely mechanical in origin. |
Literature.
1. Brepparp, A. P.—‘‘ Some Effects of the Ligature of the Renal
Arteries in the Frog.” Jour. Physiol. vol. xxvii., 1902.
2. Hyrru.—‘ Ueber die Injection der Wirbelthierniere, &e.”
Wiener Akad. Sitzungsb. vol. xlvii (1), 1863.
3. Jonnson in Todd’s Cyclopedia of Anatomy and Physiology.
Article ‘‘ Kidney.”
4. Jourparn, M. S.—‘“ Recherches sur la Veine Porte Renale.”
Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 4th series, vol. x11., 1859.
5. Nusspaum, M.—” Ueber die Secretion der Niere.” Pfliiger’s
Aychiy, vols. xvi, & xvii., 1878; Anat. Anzeig. vol. 1., 1886.
IP Z. 8. lQGO6, Pill, Lx.
Bale & Damelsson, pid
YOUING IMIEIMUAILIE, GOIUULILVA.
1906. } ON AN ABNORMAL FEATURE OF THE KNOT. 901
6. Spore, T. W.—“On the Development of the Renal-Portals
and Fate of the Posterior Cardinal Vems in the Frog.”
Jour. Anat. Physiol. vol. xvi. n. s., 1901.
ie “On Abnormal Veins in the Frog.” Jour. Anat.
Physiol. vols. xiv. & xv., n. s.
8. & Jones. —‘ On the Structure of the Vertebrate Liver.”
Jour. Physiol. vol. x., 1889.
9. —— “Notes on the Origin of the Liver.” Jour. Anat.
Physiol. vol. v. n. s., 1891.
10. Wooptanp, W.—‘‘On a New Mode of Persistence of the
Posterior Cardinal Vein in the Frog (Rana temporaria) :
with a Suggestion as to the Phylogenetic Origin of. the
Post-Caval Vein.” Zool. Anzeig. vol. xxvui., 1905.
“On the Phylogenetic Cause of the Transposition
of the Testes in Mammalia.” Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1903,
vol.i. pp. 319-335.
11.
December 11, 1906.
Dr. Henry Woopwarp, F.R.S., Vice-President,
in the Chair.
The Secretary exhibited a black-and-white sketch of a young
female Gorilla (Pl. LXIIT.), made by Mr. Carton Moore-Park,
R.B.A., F.Z.8., from an animal that had lived for a few weeks in
the Society’s Gardens in 1906. He stated that most of the
published figures of Gorillas appeared to represent more adult
animals. Young Gorillas were much more human, and more
gentle and intelligent than was generally supposed.
Mr. H. B. Fantham, B.Se., F.Z.S., exhibited original drawings
of “ Trypanosoma” balbianii (Certes), showing apparent. cilia,
which might, however, be only threads of the sheath or undulating
membrane which had become ruptured. These were first seen in
this organism by M. Fred Vlés and himself at Roscoff this summer.
This parasite, which occurs in the crystalline style of the Oyster,
was compared with various Spirilla and Spirochetes, and its syste-
matic position among the Protista was discussed.
Mr. F. K. Beddard, F.R.S., F.Z.S., exhibited and made remarks
upon some examples of the Harthworm (Lenhamia johnstoni) from
Mt. Ruwenzori, which had been entrusted to him for study by
Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant.
Mr. J. L. Bonhote, F.Z.8., exhibited one of the innermost
secondaries of the Knot (7ringa canutus) taken from a bird in
his aviaries. ‘The specimen was remarkable from the fact that the
summer feather, instead of being cast at the autumn moult, was
902 ON THE ‘ RATTLE” OF THE PORCUPINE. | Dee. 11,
continuous with the new autumn feather; it did not merely
adhere to the tip of this latter, but the shaft was continuous and
the barbs were forming at the proximal extremity ; the white
tip of the winter feather formed also the light base of the summer
feather. The summer feather was rather shorter than in the
normal condition, and possibly was not fully grown when the
autumn moult intervened.
Mr. R. J. Pocock, F.Z.8., Superintendent of the Gardens,
exhibited the rattle formed of modified quills in the tail of a
Porcupine, Hystrix cristata, and pointed out that the organ must
be classed functionally in the same category as the rattle of the
Rattlesnake and the stridulating organs of some Scorpions and
large Spiders, that 1s to say, its use was aposematic. He continued
as follows :—The behaviour of Porcupines at night when prowling
abroad is quite different from that of most nocturnal animals.
Instead of being silent in their movements like the latter, they
seem to make as much noise as possible, rattling their quills and
uttering hoarse guttural grunts, both of wien sounds can be
heard ata considerable distance. Their proximity is also advertised
in another way, namely, by the whiteness of their quills, which
when erected in the characteristic fan-like manner are quite
conspicuous in the dark and enable the observer to locate the
animal accurately, which the crepitation of the quills alone is in-
capable of doing. Warning or aposematic attributes are charac-
teristic of poisonous or nauseous animals which nevertheless may
be readily killed or damaged by the attack of more powerful
animals ignorant of the protective attributes of their prey, and of
the risk of injury they themselves run in attempting to seize it.
Poreupines, in spite of their spiny armature, are easy to kill on
account of the éxtreme thinness of the skin which can be torn to
shreds with the greatest facility. A dog trained to the work will
shake one to pieces in a few seconds when he has once taken hold
below or in front of the spiny area, as Mr. Pecock has been in-
formed by Mr. Simons, one of the collectors employed in 8. Africa
by Col. Sloggett, D.S.0O., F.Z.S. This correlation between the
defensive spine armature and the facile destructibility of Porceu-
pines accounts, on the theory of aposemasy, for the advertising
characteristics of the animals.
The same explanation must be extended to the Brush-tailed
Porcupines (Atherura), of Africa and India, which also possess
rattles formed of modified quills on their tails and display a con-
spicuous white blaze by elevating the spines on the lumbar area
of the back. On the other hand, the North-American Porcupine
(Hrethizon), and the prehensile-tailed South and Central- American
species (Coendw), which are without the rattle but have the spines
thickly interspersed with hairs, are known to be procryptically
coloured amongst the branches and foliage of trees. When, how-
ever, the animals are disturbed they raise their spines and become
visible at once by the display of the white or red colour at their
2 4S, 1SO6, 22, Lay
_amie
i,
oie <
ing
JS CIUDILAIN'S TMIROIM CNP, WEWIRIDIE,
2D A.9- LOOS, Pil, LQ.
ASCIDIANS FROM
1906. ] ON THE ASCIDIANS OF CAPE VERDE ISLAND. 905
bases near the skin. A similar combination of procryptic colora-
tion when at rest and of aposematic coloration when disturbed,
is shown by the large Indian Mygaloid Spider Pecilotheria and
by many of the Lycosidz *
The above-mentioned facts and theories are based upon obser-
vations of the Porcupines that have lived during the past three
years in the Society’s Gardens.
Dr. C. G. Seligmann, F.Z.8., exhibited two skulls of male
Domestic Sheep, and made the following remarks :—The two
heads shown contrast the form of skull of the normal ram of the
Herdwick breed (in which only the males have horns) and a ram
of the same age and breed castrated in infancy. The skull of the
castrated sheep or wether is less rugged and the bones thinner,
but besides such general differences and the obvious absence of
horns the plane of the os frontis is continued backwards behind
the orbits at a very obtuse angle. In the skull of the normal ram
the plane of the frontal behind the orbit les almost at right
angles with the interorbital portion of the bone, the horn-cores
arising from the upper or horizontal area. Although the skull
generally is thicker in the normal ram than in the wether, this
alone does not account for the difference in external form, seeing
that the cranial cavity presents a corresponding extension in the
frontal region. It is worth noting that the conformation of the
skull of the castrated animal resembles that of the hornless ewe
of the breed.
The following papers were read :-—
i. On Collections of the Cape Verde Island Marine Fauna,
made by Cyril Crossland, M.A. (Cantab.), B.Sc. (Lond.),
F.Z.S8., of St. Andrews University, July to September
1904.—TueE Ascrprans. By Jonn Reyntz, D.Sc., and
Harry Wiseman, M.A., B.Sc., University of Aberdeen.
[Received October 12, 1906.)
(Plates LXIV. & LXV.2)
This memoir deals with the Ascidians collected by Mr. Cross-
land at Cape Verde in the year 1904. Although a fairly abundant
supply of material was secured, it has not “proved particularly
rich in species. In all, examples of only ten forms were collected,
two of which appear to be new to science. Notes regarding
localities are meagre ; most of the specimens appear to have been
obtained at Mattiota, St. Vincent Harbour. g
= See Pocock, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (7) iii. p. 84, 1899.
+ The expenses of Mr. Crossland’s collecting trip were borne by the Carnesie
Trustees.
+ For explanation of the Plates see p. 910.
Proc. Zoot. Soc.—1906, No. LX. 60
904 DR. J. RENNIE AND MR. H. WISEMAN ON THE [Dec. 11,
Description of Species.
TUNICATA Lamarck, 1816.
Order I. Ascrp1AcEA Blv. 1827.
Sub-Order 1. Ascidiz Simplices.
Family Hanocynrnmb«® Verrill, 1879.
(Cynthiide Savigny, 1816.)
HALOCYNTHIA RUBRILABIA Verrill. (Plate LXIV. figs. 1-6 & 8.)
This species was represented by a fair number of specimens,
the external characters of which agree well with previous
descriptions. The four-lobed branchial and atrial apertures are
conspicuous. The average height is 34 mm., width 22 mm. The
reddish test is conspicuous only ina few specimens, most appearing
of a dull dirty white colour. The imner surface of the test is
smooth and glistening. ‘The mantle is very thin except where the
muscular strands are present. These are very numerous and
exhibit a regular arrangement, the longitudinal bands radiating
excentrically from near the atrial opening (fig. 5) and forming a
network over the branchial sac (fig. 1). Of some interest is the
fact that the tentacles are compound, presenting some degree of
complexity (fig. 2). Van Name’s specimens from Bermuda were
“simply pinnate .... and of various sizes.” We observed none
in this species which could be so deseribed. The dorsal tubercle
shows a pair of well-curved horns (fig. 3). The ovary is yellowish
in colour; the testes are pale and club-shaped. These glands
form a double row on both sides of the animal, and in oct cases
the serial arrangement is very noticeable (figs. 4 and 5).
Locality. Attached to bottom of lighter, St. Vincent Harbour.
Formerly recorded from Bermuda, ‘adherent to stones, shells,
corals, &e., common in shallow water.
STYELA PARTITA Stimpson. (Plate LXIV. figs. 7 & 9.)
Several examples of this species were found. From earlier
accounts (Verrill, Van Name) it is evidently very variable in all
parts of its range. The Cape Verde examples agree well with Van
Name’s description of Wood's Hole specimens. Mr. Crossland
supplies a note that externally they were “‘ yellow on a dark brown
ground.” At Bermuda they are, according to Van Name, “more or
less reddish or brownish yellow, or greyish yellow, becoming brown
or red on the upper surface, especi ially about the siphons.”
Verrill’s “alternate striping of red and white in the apertures ”
has not been observed in the present examples. They measure
about 43 mm. long and 26 mm. wide. The test 1s coriaceous,
varying from 2 to 4 mm.in thickness. It is roughest around
the apertures. The number of tentacles is about sixteen, and
they appear uniform in size. These, however, according to
Van Name, are variable characters depending upon size and age.
1906. | ASCIDIANS OF CAPE VERDE ISLAND. 905
He has observed from about 30 to 50 and of different sizes. The
dorsal tubercle (fig. 9) is elevated and horseshoe-shaped. The
horns are simple and only slightly inturned. The gonad of
the left side of the body is larger than that of the right. The
ovary 18 a sinuous coil of pale colour; the testes are numerous
and club-shaped.
Family Ascrpimpm Herdm. 1880.
ASCIDIA OBLIQUA Alder. (Plate LXIV. figs. 10 & 11.)
Kxternal appearance.—The shape is oval, the anterior end
being rather narrower than the posterior rounded surface. The
body is somewhat compressed laterally and is attached by the
posterior half of the left side. A terminal branchial aperture
with 8 lobes and an atrial opening with 6 lobes are both present
on the dorsal edge. The general colour is light grey.
Dimensions of specimens measured :-—
i De AN
ienoth: 2-2... 3°2 cm. 2°9 em. 2°35 em.
Breadth 25.55: 1-4 em. 1°6 cm. 1-4 cm.
The test is gelatinous and translucent. A marked U-shaped
fold is very characteristic of the right side (fig. 10).
The branchial sac has no longitudinal folds, is very tough and
not easily torn. Narrow transverse vessels are present.
The stigmata are straight and number from 4 to 6 in a mesh.
Meshes are numerous. There are finger-shaped lobes at the
branchial and atrial openings.
The dorsal tubercle is curved, with inturned horns.
The tentacles are very numerous, long and filamentous.
In this species the outline of the mantle shows conspicuously
through the test. The stomach is longitudinally ribbed (fig. 11).
The genitalia lie in regular rows round the outer curve of the
intestine (fig. 11.)
Family CLAVELINIDZ Forbes, 1853.
Ecrerascrpia turpinataA Herdm. (Plate LXV. fig. 12.)
The description in the ‘Challenger’ account applies to the
specimens of this species.
Measurements of specimens :—
1. 4. By
Meme ies rece ne reste nese 1-2 om. 2-2 em. 2°8 cm.
Breadth of anterior end ... 0°5 em. 0-9 em. 1-0 cm.
The branchial sac occupies most of the space within the test, is
not folded, and possesses distinct longitudinal bars. Papuille are
not present on the longitudinal bars, but there are numerous
lappets projecting inside the sac.
60%
906 DR. J. RENNIE AND MR. H. WISEMAN ON THE _[ Dec. 11,
The tentacles are very numerous, simple and filiform, with very
minute tubercles present on them. They are of two dimensions.
The stomach is small, and the intestine after leaving it runs
for a short distance anteriorly, then slopes across the left side of
the posterior part of the branchial sac from the ventral to the
dorsal edge and is continued anteriorly as a dark-coloured rectum.
Sub-Order 2. Ascidiz Composite Savigny, 1816.
Family Borrytuma Giard, 1872.
SARCOBOTRYLLOIDES WYVILLIZ Herdm. (Plate LXV. figs. 13-15.)
Colony.—Six colonies came under observation. Each colony is
onion- or balloon-shaped, slightly incrusting with, in some cases,
a short tapering peduncle. The colonies had been attached to
soft shimy-looking débris, which still adheres in places.
Sizes of colonies :—
il D. 3. 4, 5).
Ibemegl oo5 Iti em, Oram; UaaGim Ury cin, O05 cm.
Breadth... 1:0 em. O°-8em.- O°75cm. 0°85cem. O08 cm.
The ascidiozooids are aggregated on the upper hemisphere and
appear black or very dark purple in the preserved specimens. In
their natural state the colonies show “ yellow lines on a dark
brown ground.” ‘There is a fairly definite distribution of the
zooids of each colony. ‘Two or three rows of alternating paired
zooids are diagonally inclined across the inner surface of the
common test, while shorter rows of paired zooids fill up the
intermediate space and complete the occupation of that part of
the hemisphere.
Ascidiozooids (fig. 14).—The ascidiozooids are not much elongated
antero-posteriorly and are slightly inclined to the surface of the
test. An anal tentacle is present. Of two individuals measured
the following dimensions were found :—
il, QE
Meme th ypynceeee wee esi ce 2:0020 mm. 1°8326 mm.
Breadth (abdominal)...... 0°6468 mm. 0:8624 mm.
Breadth (thoracic) ...... 0°8932 mm. 1:0318 mm.
There are also present numerous smaller individuals about half
the dimensions of the larger ones.
he test is gelatinous, and swollen at that par nere the
The test gelatinous, and swollen at that t where tl
colony is congregated. It is transparent or translucent in places,
especially at the peduncular region and round the margin of the
colony. Club-shaped vascular appendages with swollen end-bulbs
(fig. 15) and filled with blood-corpuscles penetrate the matrix of
the test and are very numerous.
The mantle is stout. Muscle-bands form an irregular network.
‘The branchial sac is well developed. Longitudinal bars are
present internally and divide the inner surface into meshes.
The stigmata are straight and there are six in a mesh; they are
1906. ] ASCIDIANS OF CAPE VERDE ISLAND. 907
quite regularly arranged, of elongated elliptical shape, and about
as wide as the longitudinal vessels between them.
The tentacles are 16 in number, 8 large and 8 small.
The dorsal lamina is a plain narrow membrane.
The dorsal tubercle is a small circular aperture.
The alimentary canal is somewhat posterior to the branchial
sac, thus making two imperfectly defined xegions to the animal.
The stomach is dilated and has from 4 to 5 longitudinal striations
on each side.
Reproductive organs lie alongside the alimentary canal.
Three small colonies were found at 3 fathoms depth.
Herdman’s specimens differ from the foregoing in minor parti-
culars only; the colony examined by him is larger and also irregular
in form, while the present examples are quite definite in shape.
The ascidiozooids of the Cape Verde specimens appear to be in
most cases larger than those of the type of the species. Lastly it
is of interest to note that Herdman’s examples from the North
Atlantic occurred at 363 fathoms; the Cape Verde specimens
were found in comparatively shallow water, viz. 3 fathoms.
SARCOBOTRYLLOIDES PARVUM, sp. n. (Plate LXV. figs. 16 & 17.)
The colony consists of a number of lobed fleshy masses united to
a common trunk by short stalks (fig. 16). Ascidiozooids are
present throughout the whole investing test. The size of a
single lobe of the colony (fig. 17) is—length 12°5 mm., breadth
6 mm., and thickness 3 mm. The colour of the whole (spirit
specimen) is pale purple, translucent between the ascidiozooids
and around the margins. The ascidiozooids are brick-red in
colour, are very minute and le in elongated double rows ; no
common cloacal aperture was seen.
Dimensions of ascidiozooids ;—
Ihe 2. 3.
Mengthy 23:2)... 1-078 mm. 1:232 mm. 0-770 mm.
iBreddthess..5.-- 0539 mm. 0-462 mm. 0:385 mm.
The test is firm; it is penetrated by many bulbous vessels
which are of a reddish-purple colour like the zooids themselves.
The vascular bulbs are readily seen, relatively large, ovate,
rounded and spindle-shaped. Numerous corpuscles are present in
the bulbs. The branchial sac is large; there are seven stigmata
in a dorso-ventral row. The dorsal lamina is a plain membrane.
The tentacles are about eight in number.
The branchial and atrial apertures are near each other and are
almost terminal.
The alimentary canal lies alongside and at the posterior end of
the branchial sac. The stomach has ten longitudinal folds. The
gonads lie on each side of the branchial sac.
The material is badly preserved, and some points could not be
made out with certainty, e.g., the number of tentacles or the
characters of the dorsal tubercle.
908 DR. J. RENNIE AND MR. H. WISEMAN ON THE __[ Dee. 11,
Family Disromipa Giard, 1872.
Disroma CAPSULATUM Van Name. (Plate LXV. fig. 21.)
The colony is incrusting, more or less lobed, hght brown or
greyish in colour, permeated with amorphous calcareous particles.
Size 25 mm. by 14 mm. and about 5 mm. in thickness.
The test is semi-cartilaginous, no systems are apparent, and the
zooids are relatively few in san ba.
The ascidiozooids (fig. 21) are elongated antero-posteriorly and
divided into a short branchial and a long abdominal region. The
branchial region measures 1°25 mm. and the abdominal is more
than twice as long.
The mantle is highly muscular. The muscles are arranged in
well-defined longitudinal and transverse bands on the surface of
the pharynx.
The branchial sac is short, and the branchial aperture is 6-lobed.
This aperture is apparently capable of being everted. The
endostyle is large and undulating. In the young forms the
separation between branchial and abdominal regions is not clearly
marked.
The atrial aperture, placed a short distance behind the branchial,
is also 6-lobed.
The tentacles are simple and fairly numerous.
Vascular processes arise from the posterior end of the abdomen.
The hepatic glands surrounding the intestine consist of numerous
tubules on the anterior portion of the intestine.
Only a small colony was found, and it is doubtfully placed in
this species. The characters made out agree well with Van
Name’s description of the type, although some points remain
unverified for lack of satisfactory material.
Previously recorded from Bermuda below extreme low-water
mark,
Family Potystyetipa® Herdman, 1886.
SYNSTYELA INCRUSTANS Herdm. (Plate LXV. fig. 22.)
Two colonies referred to this species came under observation.
One of these spreads over Styela corrugata, covering about
6 sq. cms. of surface and varying in thickness from 1 to 2 mm.
The other colony was attached to ‘the tube of a Sabellid worm in an
investing mass of about 3 sq.cems. Slight differences in external
appearance occur in both these colonies. The mass which covered
the simple ascidian was tough in texture and dirty white in colour.
The zooids did not project above the common surface of the colony ;
they are oval, and in length measure 2°5mm., in breadth 1-5 mm.
A distinct bluish tinge is noticeable in those zooids which cover
the tube of the Sabellid worm. Lach zooid is slightly elevated,
and there is a more distinct separation between each animal than
in the first mentioned colony. The size of each individual is
about 6-7 mm. in length and 2-3 mm. broad.
1906. } ASCIDIANS OF CAPE VERDE ISLAND. 909
The test contains vascular bulbs, and rosette-shaped spicules
are sparsely present.
The branchial and atrial openings are not closely apposed and
are slit-like without lobes, both bemg present on the exposed
surface of the zooid.
A well-developed branchial sae shows distinct longitudinal bars,
straight stigmata, and a dorsal lamina with a plain membrane.
The alimentary canal lies alongside the branchial sac. The
stomach is longitudinally ridged and has a cecum.
The dorsal tubercle is oval.
The tentacles are simple.
In branchial stigmata, lamina, tentacles, tubercle, bars, &.,
these two specimens agree with Herdman’s description.
The apertures are distinetly slit-like and there is no suggestion
of lobes.
Family Potycumip# Giard, 1872.
AMAROUCIUM CROSSLANDII, sp. n. (Plate LXV. figs. 18-20.)
The colony is fleshy and incrusting, and from its base of attach-
ment it grows up In an irregular convex manner towards the top.
The colour is a dirty yellow. Thesurface is smooth and glistening.
The length is about 6°5 em. and breadth 4°6 em. and thickness
> cm.
The ascidiozooids are about 1°5 mm. long, are slender and elub-
like, terminating posteriorly in a bluntly rounded end (fig. 18).
They lie at right angles to the surface of the test. Hach is divided
into three rAefefiomneectomemna fal abdominal, and postabdominal.
The branchial aperture is terminal and 6-lobed; the atrial,
which is situated dorsally, has a long languet. The zooids occupy
cavities in the test, which have each a separate opening to the
exterior. These openings occur in no definite arrangement.
The zooids in some instances were found extruded through these
apertures. The upper part of the test is soft and fleshy and
surrounds the branchial and abdominal regions of the animal.
The lower part is tough, and in it is embedded the postabdominal
portion of the animal. The postabdomen is comparatively short.
The test as already noted is firm and cartilaginous in the lower
part of the colony and soft and gelatinous in the upper part. It
is Semitransparent and contains very few vessels. Terminal bulbs
are present.
The mantle musculature, which forms an irregular network, is
well developed, particularly the longitudinal bands.
The branchial-sac stigmata, in young specimens, are small, oval,
and fairly numerous (fig. 1 9), but longer sht-lke stiemata are
present in older individuals. Numerous papille pr oject from the
sac into the branchial chamber. Longitudinal bars are absent.
The endostyle is large and conspicuous and has a regularly
undulating course (fig. 20).
The dorsal lamina is formed of a large number of. closely
910 ON THE ASCIDIANS OF CAPE VERDE ISLAND. _ [ Dec. 11,
placed languets. Both languets and branchial papille resemble
aach other in size.
The tentacles ave simple and few in number, probably 8.
The dorsal tubercle is an oval slit.
The alimentary canal is of an opaque, greyish-yellow colour.
The stomach has 10-12 longitudinal folds. The rectum is long
and wide.
Three small pieces were found. The most distinctive characters
of this species appear to be the presence of distinct branchial
papilla, the number of stomach-folds, and the short post-
abdomen.
Family DrpemNip® Giard, 1872.
LLEPTOCLINUM sp.
One small colony of Leptoclinum (Pl. LXV. fig. 23), growing on
caleareous alge, came under observation. The zooids were quite
disintegrated, and no diagnosis beyond that of the colony was
possible.
The colony in general appearance is white. An outer layer of
a thin crust and a lower layer fairly thick, gelatinous and brownish,
seemed to have at one time contained the zooids.
The systems are not well defined.
Common cloacal apertures are not apparent.
The branchial apertures are 6-lobed.
Stellate calcareous spicules are very numerous.
Literature referred to.
Herpman, W. A.—Report on the Tunicata collected during the
Voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Challenger.’
Part I. Ascidize Simplices. 1882.
Part II. Ascidize Composite. 1886.
Herpman, W. A.—‘ A Revised Classification of the Tunicata.”
Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 1891, vol. xxiii.
p. 958.
Van Name, Wittarp G.—‘‘The Ascidians of the Bermuda
Islands.” Trans. Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences,
WOll, alg IEKOP.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Prate LXIV.
Wig. 1. Part of branchial sac of Halocynthia rubrilabia. X 250. (p. 904.)
2. Tentacles of H. rubrilabia. X 250. (p. 904.)
3. Dorsal tubercle ot H. rubrilabia. X 250. (p. 904.)
4. Right side; 5. Left side of H. rubrilabia, showing ovaries (0), testes (¢),
intestine (2), and renal organs (7). X 40. (p. 904.)
6. Dorsal lamina showing languets of H. rubrilabia. X 250. (p. 904.)
7. Styela partita Stimpson. XX 2. (p. 904.)
8. Halocynthia rubrilabia Verrill. X 2. (p. 904.)
9. Dorsal tubercle of Styela partita. XX 220. (p. 905.)
10. Ascidia obliqua Alder. X 1. (p. 905.)
11. Dissection of Ascidia obliqua showing coils of intestine, stomach, and
gonads. X 1. st, stomach. (p. 905.)
I ZS), WIG, TE ILS.
West,Newman imp.
NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA.
Horace Knight del.et Lith.
IBV AISic WSO JEW I CWI.
West, Newman imp.
Horace Knight delet lith.
NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA.
Th
ON NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA®. 911
Prate LXV.
. Kecteinascidia turbinata, showing stomach (st) and intestine (2). (p. 905.)
. Colony of Sarcobotrylloides wyvillit Herdm. X 5. (p. 906.)
. Zooid of do. X 48. a.é, anal tentacle. (p. 906.)
. Vascular bulbs from test of do. X 220. (p. 906.)
. Colony of Sarcobotrylloides parvum, sp.n. X 5. (p. 907.)
. Lobe of colony of 8S. parvum. X 10. (p. 907.)
. Zooid of Amaroucium crosslandii, sp.n. X 20. (p. 909.)
. Stigmata of Amaroucium crosslandii. X 48. (p. 909.)
. Endostyle of Amaroucium crosslandii. X 48. (p. 909.)
. Zooid of Distoma capsulatum Van Name. X 48. (p. 908.)
. Colony of Synstyela incrustans Herdm. X 1. (p. 908.)
. Portion of surface of a Leptoclinum colony. > 48. (p. 910.)
On New Species of African Coleoptera of the Family
Curculionide. By Guy A. K. Marsuatt, F.Z.S.
[ Received October 5, 1906. |
(Plates LX VL. & LX VII.*)
e following is a list of the species dealt with in this
papers
Ketatops sheppardi.
Strophosomus salisburiensis.
3 binotatus.
A sulcatifrons.
a acuticollis.
Platycopes altredensis.
35 tuberculatus.
Piazomias varicolor.
ns deceptor.
55 pratensis.
Rhinosomphus mutabilis.
Catamouus tristis.
Systates dentipes.
KJlimenistes callosicollis.
Zeugorygma (g.n.) hirta.
= orangie.
Hipporrhinus mendicus.
as impressicollis.
3p monilis.
5 dispar.
ss foveolatus.
0 montanus.
a purcelli.
Cyclomus algoensis.
MS simplex.
Myorrhinus longstafii.
Rhyparosomus mashunus.
Diabathrarius setulosus.
op velutinus.
KicTATOPS SHEPPARDI, sp. nov.
Long. 53-9, lat. 22-42 mm. +
Hypsomus parvus.
Bagous punctipennis.
> belranus.
humeralis.
senegalensis.
» promontorii.
Phacemastix trinotata.
pardalis.
is poultoni.
Aplemonus zizyphi.
EKuops cyaneus.
Balaninus nubifer.
ficorum.
aurivillil.
barkeri.
FA diversicornis.
Kuderes natalis.
Euderoides (g. n.) mossambica.
Neiphagus mashunus.
Pachyonyx niveus.
es triangularis.
Endeus floralis.
» bauhinie.
» hispidus.
Acanthorrhinus carinatus.
zambesianus.
And
Cyrtorrhinus castaneipennis Boh.
by)
29
bP)
39
39
39
22
(Plate LXVI. fig. 1.)
Colour black, densely and uniformly covered with pale grey
sealing which usually has a decided pinkish reflection ; scales on
the tarsi often with a pale green reflection.
* For explanation of the Plates, see p. 958.
+ All length measurements are exclusive of the rostrum.
912 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON ((Decwiete
Head strongly transverse; forehead with a deep central furrow,
but without any supra-ocular tubercle; eyes very prominent and
subconical in shape. ostrwm separated from head by a deep
transverse furrow, as long as broad, the sides straight and slightly
narrowed from base to apex ; upper surface plane, with five short
and rather shallow longitudinal impressions in the basal half which
are more or less hidden by the dense scaling. Anéennw densely
squamose, the scape reaching the posterior margin of eye, the two
basal joints of the funicle “subequal, Prothorax much broader
than long, basal margin faintly bisinuate, apical margin narrower
and truncate, sides” moderately rounded and broadest about
middle; upper surface convex, rugosely punctured throughout
and with a very short longitudinal impressed line in the middle
of the base. Llytr a subovate, with a shallow basal constriction,
the basal margin jointly emarginate, subacuminate at apex ; sides
reunded, beget as not far Boom base owing to the presence of
low rounded prominence on the inflexed margin below the
shoulders ; upper surface convex, steeply declivous behind, with
deep punctures forming three regular rows near the suture, but
irregular laterally especially in the basal half, the intervals smooth
and impunctate. Legs stout, densely squamose; tibiz sparsely
pilose, not crenulate internally, but with from three to six stout
spine-like setze on the apical half; tarsal claws connate at base.
Port. K. Arrica: Beira (P. A. Sheppard).
Types, ¢ in the British Museum, 9 in the Oxford Museum.
Much smaller than #. cinerosus Fahy., which differs in having
a prominent supra-ocular tubercle and a much more elongate
protnorax with a deep central furrow; the eyes are not conical,
the punctuation of the elytra is in regular rows throughout, and
the tibie are distinetly crenulate and densely pilose.
Through the kindness of Mr. Sheppard I have been able to
examine a good series of this species, which varies considerably
in size.
STROPHOSOMUS SALISBURIENSIS, Sp. Noy.
Long. 5-64, lat. 23-4 mm.
Cole wine °extir emely variable, being either uniform grey, or
erey mottled or striped with brown, or light brown mottled with
dark brown and grey; thorax always with two paler stripes, and
two pale spots adjoming them at the base of the elytra.
Head almost plane, closely punctured and with a broad and deep
central furrow; eyes rather prominent, rounded, the posterior
margin of the orbit produced into a short sharp point. Rostrum
separated from head by a deep subarcuate furrow which does not
reach the margin, gradually narrowed from base to apex, the sides
straight; upper surface plane, with two broad deep oblique sulci
which join the basal furrow at a little distance from each other.
Antenne rutescent with the club fuscous; second joint of the
funicle distinctly longer than the first. Prothoraa: moderately
transverse, base and apex of equal width and both truncate, sides
1906.] NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID&. 913
slightly rounded, broadest at middle ; wpper surface convex, with
a shallow transverse impression before middle, somewhat closely
set with small low granules and with a faint narrow central
carina. LHlytra subglobose, truncate at base, basal angle not
prominent, sides strongly rounded, broadest rather before middle ;
upper surface very convex, with shallow striz containing rows of
deep separated punctures, the intervals broad, almost plane,
smooth and devoid of true sete. Legs moderate, similar in the
two sexes, the anterior tibize shallowly sinuate internally.
MAsHONALAND: Salisbury (G'. A. A. JZ).
Typxs, 2 in the British Museum, ¢ in the Oxford Museum.
This species is the local representative of S. lineatus Fahr.,
which occurs commonly in Matabeleland and which may be
distinguished from it by the following characters:—Its more
prominent eyes; the entire absence cf the orbital projection
behind the eye; the prothorax is distinctly narrowed towards the
base, being broadest close to the apex; and finally the oblique
rostral furrows unite at the base.
STROPHCSOMUS BINOTATUS (Fst. 7 Litt.), sp. nov.
Long. 8-83, lat. 43-44 mm.
Colour black, with opalescent grey scaling which is paler and
denser laterally ; the elytra sometimes with a more conspicuous
paler spot behind middle.
Head closely punctured and with a deep central furrow; eyes
prominent, rounded, but not directed backwards, the posterior
margin of the orbit produced into a sharp point. Rostrum sepa-
rated from head by a transverse furrow which does not reach the
margin, and strongly narrowed from base to apex, its sides
straight ; upper surface plane, closely punctured, with a smoother
central line and a shallow oblique basal suleus on each side of it.
Antenne black, with pale pubescence ; the second joint of funicle
distinctly longer than the first. Prothorax strongly transverse,
subcylindrical, base and apex of equal width, sides scarcely
rounded, basal margin arcuate, apical margin broadly sinuate;
upper surface convex, with a transverse impressed line close to
apex and without any central cara, closely punctured and with
scattered small granules showing through the scaling, which is
usually denuded in the middle. lyira ovate, subtruncate at
base, shoulders very oblique, sides rounded, broadest about
middle, apex broadly rounded; upper surface convex, with
distinct deeply punctured striz, the intervals convex, smooth and
devoid of sete. Legs black, with dense grey scaling and short
pale sete.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. A. X. dJ/.). Portueurse KE.
Arrica: Amatonga’s (P. A. Sheppard). German EK. Arrica.
Type in the British Museum.
The narrowness of the shoulders gives this insect a somewhat
characteristic pear-shaped facies. It is allied to S. lineatus Fahr.
and S. salisburiensis Mshl., both of which differ from it in having
914 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [Dec. 11,
the rostrum less narrowed in front, in their less transverse
prothorax, which is truncate at base and apex, and in their more
rotund elytra.
STROPHOSOMUS SULCATIFRONS, Sp. Nov. (Plate LX VI. fig. 2.)
Long. 72-9, lat. 44-51 mm.
Golour black, with dense grey or brownish scaling, prothorax
with a darker subdenuded central stripe, each elytron usually
with two very faint paler spots placed obliquely about middle.
Head broad, plane, with seven broad and deep sulci, separated
by narrow carine and becoming shorter outwardly; eyes very
prominent, projecting back vards and subacuminate posteriorly.
Rostrum separated from head by a narrow curved stria which is
obsolete laterally, strongly narrowed anteriorly, its sides sinuate
hear apex ; upper surface with four deep sulei which are much
broader than those on head. Antenne fuscous, joints | and 2 of
funicle subequal. Prothorax more than twice as broad as long,
apex sinuate, a little narrower than the base which is broadly
curved, sides dilated into a sharp angular projection slightly
behind middle; upper surface convex, coarsely and longitudinally
rugose, with a complete smooth narrow central carina. Hlytra
broadly ovate, jomtly sinuate at the base, with the basal angles
projecting a little beyond the base of the prothorax and subacute ; :
sides rounded, broadest rather behind middle; upper coe
convex, with broad sulei containing rows of deep punctures; the
intervals convex, smooth, finely aciculate and each with two
regular rows of very short subrecumbent. setie. Legs mode-
rately stout; anterior tibi straight, but with the internal apical
angle sharply produced.
ORANGE River Cotony: Bothaville (Dr. H. Brauns). Navan:
Charlestown (4. #. Haviland). Transvyaau: Johannesburg
(1. Fry).
Tyre in the British Museum.
In the twelve examples before me I cannot detect with cer-
taimty any external sexual differences.
Of the described S. African Sé ophosomi only S. strigifrons
Fahr. and S. plumbeus Fahy. (which are doubtfully separable)
exhibit a series of sulci on the forehead. But in these insects
the sulci are more numerous and much shallower; in them also
the prothorax is not angulated laterally, the elytra are much
more elongate, and the striz are finer and less coar sely punctured.
STROPHOSOMUS ACUTICOLLIS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VI. fig. 3.)
Long. 42—62, lat. 22-31 mm.
Colour black, covered with dense uniform grey scaling and
devoid of true sete.
Head plane, closely punctured and with a deep narrow central
furrow ; eyes very prominent, directed backwards and acuminate
posteriorly. Rostrum separated from the head by a narrow
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID&. 915
angulated furrow which is continued to the margin, compara-
tively elongate, strongly narrowed from base to apex, with its
sides almost straight; upper surface plane, depressed in the
centre and with three faint carinee which are often more or less
obsolete. Antenne dark rufescent, with the club fuscous; the
two basal joints of the funicle subequal. Prothoraa strongly
transverse, twice as broad as long, sides almost straight, broadest
at base; apex deeply emarginate, much narrower than the base
which is rounded in the middle and deeply sinuate on each side
close to the exterior angles, these angles are very-sharp and
project well beyond the base of the elytra ; upper surface gently
convex, with fine confluent punctuation throughout which is
hidden by the dense scaling, and with no trace of any central
carina. lytra oblongo-ovate, jointly and deeply emarginate at
base, the basal angles sharp, prominent and subrectangular, the
sides straight from the basal angle to about middle, thence
roundly narrowed to apex; upper surface moderately convex
in 2, subdepressed and less steeply declivous posteriorly in ¢,
in which sex also the lateral margins are more sharply inflexed,
strie with rows of shallow punctures; the intervals smooth and
impunctate, almost plane in ¢, slightly convex in Q@. Legs
thick, similar in the two sexes; anterior tibie straight, den-
ticulate internally and with the apical angle very strongly
produced inwardly.
OrancEe CoLtony: Bothaville (Dr. Hans Brauns).
Typss, 2 in the British Museum, ¢ in the Oxford Museum.
Nearly allied to the aberrant S. brevicollis Fahr., with which it
quite agrees in general facies. That species however is covered
with distinct erect setz, the prothorax has a short central carina,
and the legs are a good deal more slender.
PLATYCOPES ALFREDENSIS, Sp. Nov.
Long. 43-53, lat. 3-34 mm.
Dark piceous brown, with uniformly dense grey or ochreous-
erey scaling, the elytra sometimes variegated with brown
markings.
Head convex on vertex, flattened on forehead, finely and
longitudinally aciculate, without any superciliary prominence.
Rostrum separated from head by an angulate impression, the
lateral carinz less evident towards the base. Antenne with the
scape strongly dilated, its posterior margin sharply angulate not
far from apex, funicle with joint 2 much longer than 1, and 7
longer than 6. Prothorax twice as broad as long, its base fitting
closely to the elytra in both sexes; sides rounded, broadest near
base, strongly constricted near apex, and with a transverse
impressed line; upper surface convex, closely granulate except
along the anterior margin. lytra suborbicular, jointly sinuate
at base in both sexes, moderately convex, the antero-posterior
curvature comparatively low, slightly greater in the 9, basal
angle sharp, the sides obliquely ampliated from there to the
916 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [ Dee. 11,
subhumeral tubercle and rounded posteriorly; upper surface with
shallow striz containing large punctures which are partially
hidden by the scaling, the intervals plane, smooth and impunctate.
Legs normal, rather stout; anterior tibie a little thicker and more
curved internally in the g than in the 9°.
Cape Cotony: Port Alfred (Mather O'Neil).
Types, ¢ 9 in the British Museum.
The sexual differences are slight, being confined to the anterior
tibie and the slightly greater convexity of the elytra in the 9;
there appears to be no difference in the development of the
humeral tubercle.
PLATYCOPES TUBERCULATUS, Sp. Nov.
Long. 54, lat. 32 mm.
Osler black, with earth-brown sealing.
Head very short, nearly three times as broad as long, flattened
and longitudinally rugose. Rostrum separated from head by
a straight transverse impression, subquadrate, but rather nar-
rower apically, the lateral carinze obtuse but continued to base.
Antenne with the scape strongly dilated, its anterior margin
only slightly curved, its posterior margin simply rounded; the
funicle with joints 1 and 2, and also 6 and 7, subequal. Prothorax
transverse, its length greater than half its breadth, broadest close
to base, much narrower (but scarcely constricted) at apex, sides
slightly rounded ; upper surface convex, uneven, rugose and with
a few indistinet tubercles. Llytra as broad as the prothorax and
jointly sinuate at base, sub-orbicular, the sides obliquely ampliated
from base to the sub-humeral tubercle, which is prominent; upper
surface convex, with a single regular juxta- sutural row of punc-
tures, the remainder of the surface with large irregular punctures ;
each elytron with three rows of large rounded tubercles! the rows
containing 5 (or 6), 4 and 4 tubercles respectively from the suture
outwards, and in addition a small common tubercle on the suture
not far from the base. Jegs comparatively slender, the tibie
sub-linear but all produced inwardly at the apex
TRANSVAAL (7. Ayres).
Type in the British Museum.
In the British Museum (Fry Collection) there is a series of
eight specimens of this very distinct species, and I have received
a single example from my friend Dr. W. Horn.
Schénherr was clearly unacquainted with the marked sexual
differences which occur in the genus Platycopes, for most of the
distinctive characters which Tahemern specially emphasises have
merely a sexual significance.
The following synopsis of the known species may therefore
facilitate ‘dlemtttention < —
1. (20.) | Klytra not tuberculate, but with regular punctured striz.
2. (15. | Body with grey or brown scaling.
3. (4.) Head with a prominent supra- -ocular tubercle. P. gravidus Pase.
4. (3.) | Head without any supra-ocular tubercle.
5. (6.) | Prothorax more raised dorsally in front ...... P. spathulatus Gyl.
1906. ] NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA. 917
6. (5.) | Prothorax not elevated anteriorly.
7. (10.) | Posterior margin of scape sharply angulate.
8. (9.) | Prothorax not constricted or impressed near apex; first
joint of funicle equal to, or slightly longer than, second.
P. squalidus Boh.
9. (8.) | Prothorax evidently constricted and with a transverse im-
pressed line near apex ; second joint of funicle longer than
TES ccoacdctecespaochascsoneenesccesaasbaccaracuyococas en CIRAPARCISIS, Soy OW.
10. (7.) | Posterior margin of scape simply rounded.
11. (12.) | Second joint of funicle evidently longer than first.
P. gonopterus Boh.
12. (i1.) | First joint of funicle as long as, or longer than, second.
13. (14.) | Rostrum not elevated dorsally ; first jomt of funicle equal
WO WIDO SECOMI soo senaoass comsancsncscor secooccosnun Pa awAgadlans IBX0ln,
14. (13.) | Rostrum subelevated dorsally ; first joint of funicle longer
HIDE SCONE. .oossroncasncaneanon se6svacesec-cosnoonos Jo MONG MOUS ION.
15. (2.) | Body with green scaling.
16. (17.) | Rostrum separated from head by an angulated stria.
P. argyrellus Sparrm.
17. (16.) | Rostrum separated from head by astraight transverse stria.
18. (19.) | Elytra with an infra-humeral tubercle ......... P. virens Boh.
19. (18.) | Elytra with no infra-humeral tubercle ......... P. prasinatus Boh.
20. (1.) | Elytra each with three rows of large tubercles, the inter-
spaces with large irregular punctures ...... P. tuberculatus, sp. nov.
I have received from Father O'Neil a pair of P. gonopterus
Boh., taken in coitu on Huphorbia. Boheman has described
the d only. The 2 differs in having the basal margin of the
elytra truncate and narrower than the prothorax, whereas in
the g the base is jointly sinuate and as broad as the prothorax,
which it embraces. Owing to this the sides of the prothorax
appear to be much more strongly rounded in the 9. The latter
sex also has the infra-humeral tubercle of the elytra very much
more prominent; the elytra are more convex, and the legs are
thinner, the posterior pairs of tibiz not being dilated as in the ¢.
From the same indefatigable collector I have received also a
pair taken a coitw of a species which I attribute to P. pygmceus
Boh., the type of which is lost. In this case the only structural
differences consist in the much more convex or globose elytra and
the slightly more prominent humeral tubercle of the 2; the leg
structure is practically identical, those of the g being, if anything,
the thinner. But whereas the ¢ is of a uniform grey colour,
the Q is brown with the alternate intervals whitish, the stripes
being more or less broken up.
The type of P. prasinatus Boh. is missing, but from the
description this species seems to differ from P. virens Boh. onl
in the absence of the humeral tubercle. It is therefore highly
probable that the former will prove to be merely the 3 of the
latter.
T examined the type of P. alternans Boh. at Stockholm, and
certainly cannot separate it from P. gonopterus Boh., of which it
is no more than a slight variation.
The genus Protypus was founded by Pascoe (Cist. Ent. ii. 1881,
p- 596) for the reception of his P. gravidus; but there is no
character by which this species can be separated from Platycopes,
with which it is here included.
918 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [ Dec. Wi.
PIAZOMIAS VARICOLOR, Sp. NOV.
Long. 6-7, lat. 23-3 mm.
Head slightly convex, rugosely plicate and with a narrow
central stria, the sculpturing more or less hidden by dense
scaling ; eyes lateral, almost circular. Rostrum about as long as
head, subquadrate and not narrowed apically; upper surface
plane, subrugose, plicate in the basal half, usually with a shallow
depression in the middle and with a central stria continuous with
that on the head, with dense scaling and short erect pale sete.
Antenne piceous, with grey pubescence ; scape abruptly clavate,
reaching middle of eyes; funicle with first joint much longer and
thicker than the rest, second as broad as third and only a little
longer. Prothorax as long as broad, truncate at base, apical
margin scarcely narrowed and slightly rounded dorsally, sides
moderately rounded, broadest at middle; upper surface convex,
but subdepressed in the middle, closely set with round flattened
tubercles except along the median part of the anterior margin,
and with a distinct narrow central furrow which reaches neither
base nor apex ; colour black, with dense scaling which is fuscous
dorsally with two paler bands of either grey, ight brown or dull
gold; the underparts entirely of the same colour as the discal
bands. lytra ovate, the basal margin a little broader than the
prothorax, truncate and narrowly elevated ; sides slightly rounded,
broadest about middle; upper surface somewhat convex and
eradually declivous behind, with distinct deeply punctured striz ;
the intervals narrow, convex, finely aciculate and with regular
rows of long erect distant pale sete ; colour black, covered with
dense scaling of very variable colouring, being either uniform
pale sandy grey, dark grey or dull golden, or grey with darker
mottling, or dark brown with a broad lateral stripe of brownish
pink. Zegs with dense grey scaling and pale sete ; tibie strongly
crenulate internally, especially the anterior pair.
MASHONALAND : Salisbury (G. 4. K. M/,).
Typrs, ¢ in the British Museum, @ in the Oxford Museum.
The long erect setee on the elytra will render this species easily
recognisable.
PIAZOMIAS DECEPTOR, Sp. Nov.
Long. 54-6, lat. 22-23 mm.
Head broad, slightly convex, coriaceous, not plicate, and with a
narrow central stria. Rostrwm as long as head, subquadrate,
scarcely narrowed apically; upper surface plane, coriaceous, with
a very short central furrow in the basal half and close to it on
each side a much longer furrow which curves strongly backwards
towards the inner margin of the eye; the sculpturing normally
hidden by dense scaling. Antenne quite similar to those of
P. varicolor. Prothorax as long as hroad, basal margin faintly
sinuate, apical margin a little narrower and slightly lobate; sides
moderately rounded, broadest at middle; upper surface somewhat
convex, rugosely coriaceous, but smoother near apical margin and
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID&. 919
with a fine abbreviated central stria; colour black, covered with
dense grey or pinkish scaling and with very short subdepressed
white sete. Hlytra ovate, jointly sinuate at base and slightly
broader than the prothorax, but the margin not raised, sides
slightly rounded, broadest about middle ; upper surface convex,
eradually declivous behind, with regular and distinctly punctured
striz ; the intervals slightly convex, smooth, finely aciculate and
with regular rows of short depressed white setee ; colour black,
with dense even scaling, which is either pale grey mottled with
pinkish brown, or greenish grey above turning to pink laterally.
Legs with dense grey scaling and pale sete ; the two anterior pairs
of tibiee crenulate internally, posterior pair smooth.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. 4. XK. JL).
Tyre 2 in the British Museum.
Very similar in general facies to the preceding species, but
differing in important details, such as, the absence of the long
erect sete, the presence of the curved sulci on the rostrum, the
non- plicate forehead, and the less deeply punctured and non-
marginate elytra. P. palliatus Fahy. is a more slender insect,
with the anterior legs, and especially the tarsi, much longer ; the
elytra are truncate at the base and the rostrum has a short
carina on each side of the central furrow.
PIAZOMIAS PRATENSIS, Sp. NOV.
Long. 24-33, lat. 14-12 mm.
Head broad, convex, coriaceous, and with a fine central stria,
with dense scaling, which is dark brown above scattered with pale
squamiform setz, and grey beneath and round the eyes. Rostrum
as long as head and eradualiy narrowed from base to apex; upper
surface with a central depression containing a distinct fovea
which is usually connected with the cephalic stria; scaling as
on head. Antenne piceous, similar to those of P. varicolor.
Prothorax as long as broad, base truncate, apex scarcely narrower
and slightly lobate, sides rounded, broadest at middle; upper
surface convex, with a distinct transverse impr essed line just
behind apex and a very fine central stria, which is often absent ;
colour black, with dense dark brown scaling and a sub-lateral and
infra-lateral paler stripe on each side, also some scattered pale
squamiform sete. Hlytra subovate, the basal margin scarcely
broader than the prothorax, truncate and not elevated, sides
moderately rounded, broadest rather behind middle; upper
surface convex, steeply declivous behind, with distinctly pune-
tured striz, the intervals slightly convex, smooth, aciculate, and
with rows of very short suberect pale setz; colour black, with
dense dark brown scaling which is somewhat paler laterally.
Legs with dense scaling and pale sete; tibiz crenulate internally,
except the posterior pair.
MAsHoNALAND: Salisbury (4. 4. A. JL),
Typrs, 2 in the British Museum, ¢ in the Oxford Museum,
Apart from its much smaller size, this insect differs from both
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LXI. 61
920 MR, G. A. K. MARSHALL ON Dec. 11
?
varicolor and deceptor in the shape of its elytra, which are more
bluntly rounded apically and much steeper on the declivity.
It is more nearly allied to the latter, but lacks the curved
furrows on the rostrum.
RHINOSOMPHUS MUTABILIS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VI. fig. 4.)
Long. 83-11, lat. 33-43 mm.
Head almost plane above, with a deep central furrow, densely
clothed with pale brownish or whitish scales and with a few
scattered erect sete ; strongly constricted behind the eyes, which
are subpedunculate, prominent and very convex. tostrwm sepa-
rated from head by an angulated impressed line, about twice as
long as head, but shorter than the prothorax, narrower than the
forehead between the eyes, its sides slightly dilated apically ;
upper surface almost plane, with a very shallow central im-
pression, the scaling dense and similar to that on head. Antenne
densely squamose aml with scattered suberect sete. Prothorax
transverse, apex narrower than base, sides subparallel from base
to middle, thence rapidly converging towards apex ; basal margin
strongly bisinuate, apical margin gently lobate dorsally ; upper
suriace convex, with five deep longitudinal furrows, the central
one straight and the costa on each side of it broad and rounded,
the two lateral furrows rather sinuate and the costa between
them narrower and subcarinate: the costa with very dense pale
scaling and with scattered dark setigerous punctures, the furrows
dark brown. Hlytra much broader than prothorax at base,
shoulders very prominent and subrectangular; sides subparallel
to middle, then rapidly narrowing to apex, the posterior declivity
very steep and subcompressed; scutellum distinct, with dense
pale scaling ; upper surface convex, with distinct strize containing
rows of large deep punctures which are more or less hidden by
the scaling, “the intervals slightly convex, coriaceous, and with
rows of closely-set erect dark sete ; scaling dense ; colour variable:
in the type form the ground-colour is light brown with an
irregular angulated common, dark marking before the middle
and another behind the middle, the two enclosing a_ broad
V-shaped patch of the ground-colour; these two markings are
liable to become more or less obsolete; the ground- colour too
varies to hoary white, and in some TAaeE the inienralls are alter-
nately hoary white and dark brown, the dark discal markings
being rather indistinct; the elytra are occasionally entirely
abraded, appearing then of a shiny black colour. Legs with
dense uniform pale brownish or white scaling and scattered
setee. ;
MasHoNnALAND: Salisbury, Umfuli R. and Rusapi (G. A. X. JL),
Umtali (4. Bodong); MatapeLELAND: Sebakwe (D. Dodds).
Types, 2 in the British Museum, ¢ in the Oxford Museum.
The genus Rhinosomphus Fairm. (Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. 1896,
p. 463) contains only one other species (Stigmatotrachelus)
guttiferus Waterh. from Madagascar, which is a very different
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID. 921
looking insect, being of a rich crimson-brown colour with large
patches of pure white.
CATAMONUS TRISTIS, Sp. Nov.
Tong:, G 73-65, 2 102; lat., ¢ 3-32, & 42mm:
Head almost plane above, transversely wrinkled on vertex ;
forehead rugosely punctured and with three distinct furrows,
normally hidden by dense brown scaling. Lostrwm longer than
head but scarcely as long as prothorax, stout, slightly curved
and broadly dilated at apex; upper surface almost plane, closely
punctured and scaled, with three fine carine of equal height;
scrobes very deep anterior ly, broad and shallow behind, extending
to anterior margin of eye. Antenne piceous, with fine pale
scaling and short depressed setze; scape just exceeding posterior
margin of eye; second joint of funicle longer than first. Pro-
thorax transverse, apex much narrower than hase, sides sub-
parallel from base to about middle, then rapidly converging
anteriorly; basal margin deeply bisinuate, anterior margin
truncate; upper surface rather convex, closely and rugosely
punctured, with a faint central furrow near base only ; colour
black or dark ferruginous, with greyish scaling more or less
denuded. Hlytra broadest at shoulders and gradually narrowed
to apex, shoulders prominent, the base strongly trisinuate ; upper
surface with regular strize containing rows of large deep punc-
tures, which are normally hidden by the scaling, the intervals
narrow, convex, and coriaceous, appearing much broader when the
sealing is not denuded; colour dark ferruginous to black, with
coarse brownish or greyish scaling (much denuded in the four
examples examined) and very short subdepressed setze. Legs
black or piceoas, rugosely punctured, and with pale scaling and
setze, which conceal the sulcus on the inner edge of the posterior
pairs of tibiz.
MASHONALAND: Mtoko’s (2. Head), Mazoé (J. ff. Darling).
MATABELELAND: Sebakwe (D. Dodds).
Tyre in the British Museum.
A near ally of the only other South African species, C. melan-
cholicus Boh. (Natal and Transvaal), from which it differs in its
much more transverse thorax, which has also a much fainter
central furrow; the elytra are noticeably more slender in both
sexes and the shoulders more prominent; the anal abdominal
segment in the 2 is much less acute.
SYSTATES DENTIPES, sp. nov. (Plate LXVI. fig. 5.)
$ long. 52-74, lat. 14-22; © long. 52-62, lat. 22-3.
Colour: bronze- black, with an ill-defined lateral stripe of thin
pale scales on thorax and elytra; upper surface normally bare
and shiny, but in a few females it is thinly covered with pale
scales ; no trace of sete.
Head convex, shining, with scattered shallow punctures, which
are closer and more confluent on the forehead where there is a
61*
922 MR, G. A. K. MARSHALL ON (Decrees
small elongate fovea. ostrum longer than head, slightly longer
than broad, its sides quite straight and parallel to apex, the
pterygia not dilated ; upper surface almost plane, rugosely punc-
tured, with a narrow central carina and the margins sharply
carinate. Antenne very slender, ferruginous, with the club and
apices of all the joints infuscate ; scape very slender, cylindrical
and abruptly clavate. Prothorax transverse (more so in Q),
broadest behind middle; sides strongly rounded in ¢, only
slightly so in 9 , apex narrower than base ; upper surface convex,
bare, shining and without punctures or granules, sometimes with
faint transverse aciculation or with traces of a central stria,
lateral margin aciculate and with a stripe of pale scales. Hlytra
broadly ovate in 9, much narrower and more elongate in 6,
truncate at base; shoulders extremely oblique; upper surface
convex, with closely punctured striz, the intervals broad, convex,
smooth and very finely aciculate; entirely devoid of sete. Legs
piceous black, with sparse pale scaling and sete; simple in 2,
except for a shallow excavation near apex of anterior tibie ;
in 6 the anterior tibie are thickened laterally and with a stout
perpendicular tooth about middle of the inner margin, while on
the underside there is a large curved tooth, the outer apical half
of the tibia being deeply excavated ; the intermediate tibie have
a long, slender, curved tooth before middle, while the posterioi
tibie are strongly but simply curved, with their inner surface
flattened.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. 4. A. M.,).
Types, ¢ in the British Museum, 2 in the Oxford Museum.
An isolated species, somewhat resembling S. amplicollis Gerst.
in general facies, but the structure of the legs is very different
and the elytra are not constricted at the base as in that species;
further, dentipes differs from this and all other described Systates
known to me in the complete absence of granules on the pro-
thorax.
It is a common insect about Salisbury throughout the summer,
feeding on various grasses.
KILLIMENISTES CALLOSICOLLIS, sp. nov,
Long. 84, lat. 34 mm.
Colour black, with the entire body and limbs densely covered
with brownish-grey scaling.
Head broadly but shallowly depressed on forehead ; eyes short
ovate, scarcely prominent. tostrwn scarcely longer than head,
almost as broad as long, elevated and compressed between the
antenne and with a distinct central furrow which is broader and
shallower towards base. Antenne rather slender and elongate,
squamose, and with scattered short white sete ; funicular joints
of normal length. Prothorax transverse, broadest at base and
regularly narrowed to apex, the sides being slightly rounded ;
basal margin strongly bisinuate and with the basal angles acute,
anterior margin slightly concave; the upper surface is abruptly
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID®. 923
elevated in the basal two-thirds, which is separated from the
anterior part by a deeply bisinuate impressed line, the elevation
is much highest in the centre, where it forms a very prominent
callosity bearing a short deep central furrow ; among the scaling
are some scattered short squamiform sete, which also form a
Sparse fringe along the basal margin. Hlytra broad, subquadrate,
deeply and jointly bisinuate at base; sides obliquely dilated to
some distance from base, forming a prominent humeral angle,
and from there gradually narrowed to the apex ; upper surlace
convex, with fine strive containing rows of large punetures (only
visible when the scaling is removed); the intervals broad, slightly
convex, shiny and finely aciculate; intervals 3 and 5* are
elevated at the base, and the latter bears also a tubercular
prominence which projects horizontally from the declivity and
is much larger in the ¢ than in the 9; each interval has an
irregular row of very short depressed squamiform sete. Legs
normal, set with short, pale, suberect sete.
Care Cotony: Hast London (Dr. G. B. Longstaff, Sept. 1905).
Type in the Oxford Museum.
This species is somewhat intermediate between 1. pulvinati-
collis Boh. and “#. bidentatus Boh. In the former the structure
of the thorax is very similar, but the msect is much larger, the
elytra are more elongate and show no traces of the basai or
posterior callosities. In size and facies callosicollis much re-
sembles b¢dentatus, but in the latter species the thorax is simple
and the elytra have no basal callosities.
ZHUGORYGMA, gen. nov. (Tanyrrhynchides.)
Head hemispherical; the eyes widely separated, convex. Rostrum
rather longer than the head and prothorax, strongly curved ; under
surface as densely squamose as the upper; scrobes foveiform,
placed very close together on the upper surface*in front of the
middle and with a very fine stria connecting them with the apex.
Antenne with the scape reaching nearly to the middle of the
prothorax; the two basal jomts of the funicle very elongate,
the second slightly longer than the first. Prothorax transverse,
broadest at base and rapidly narrowed to apex; basal margin
arcuate; apical margin subtruncate dorsally, slightly lobate
laterally and without vibrisse; the anterior cox placed about
in the middle of the prosternum. lytra ovate, with oblique
shoulders and with 10 finely-punctured strize; the intervals
smooth, almost plane, and with rows of very long erect hairs.
Legs stout; femora unarmed, posterior pair not reaching the
apex of the elytra; tibie straight, anterior pair not denticulate,
corbels of posterior pair enclosed; tarsi short and broad, the
second joint shorter and narrower than the first and third, fourth
joint short, the claws small and connate. Abdomen with the
** The space between the suture and the first stria is reckoned as the first interval.
924 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON (Decaainie
intercoxal process broad and truncate, segment 2aslongas 3 and 4
together and separated from | by a perfectly straight incision.
Tyee, Z. hirta, sp. nov.
This genus is evidently very closely allied to Goniorhinus Fst.
(Deut. ent. Zeit. 1889, p. 143), from the Transvaal, with which
I am not acquainted. Dr. K. M. Heller has, however, very
kindly compared my specimens with Faust’s type and considers
them to be generically distinct, on the grounds that in Gonio-
rhinus the eyes are approximated and the apical margin of the
prothorax is vertically truncate. A further difference is to be
found in the corbels of the posterior tibiee, which are stated by
Faust to be open and truncate. ‘The species of this genus exhibit
a close affinity to Sympiezorrhynchus, with which at first I pro-
visionally associated them ; they may, however, be discriminated
superficially by their long erect setze and the longer and more
slender rostrum.
ZEUGORYGMA HIRTA, ee nov.
Long. 31-33, lat. 1-2 mm.
Colour black, with ea green scaling, the suture dull pink; the
lateral margins and underparts pale with a metallic pink or golden
reflection ; body set with very long erect sete.
Head subglobose, with dense scaling and a tuft of erect sete
above the eye, forehead with a central fovea. Rostrum elongate,
a little longer than the head and prothorax, subeylindrical and
distinctly curved ; scrobes in the form of two deep oval fossz on
the upper surface, separated by a narrow carina, evanescent
posteriorly, but continued to apex in the form of an extremely fine
line; scaling rather sparse laterally but dense above, with short
erect setze on the basal half, which give the base an elevated
appearance. Antenne piceous, with pale sealing ; funicle with
jomts 3 and 4 subequal in length. Prothoraa transverse, broadest:
at base, which is gently curved, apex much narrower ‘and con-
stricted, the margin slightly lobate dorsally, sides moderately
rounded; upper surface convex, densely squamose, with a faint
central furrow and a row of erect setz on each side of it. Zl, ytr
ovate, sides gently rounded, broadest about middle; upper surface
convex, with fine punctured striz ; the intervals almost plane, with
dense scaling and with single rows of remote, very long pale sete
on each interval except 4 and 6, which occasionally bear a few
short sete. Legs piceous, with dense pale opalescent scaling.
Nata: Estcourt (A. #. Haviland); Frere (G. A. K. I).
Type in the British Museum.
ZEUGORYGMA ORANGIZ, Sp. Nov.
Long. 3-44, lat. 1-23 mm.
iuine description of Z. hirta applies entirely to this species,
except in the following particulars :—The rostral scrobes are
continued backwards on the fossa, and even when hidden by
the scaling their upper edge may be seen in the form of a narrow
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA. 925
bare carina running from the antennee more than halfway to the
eye, there being no trace of this in Airta; the elytra also have
their bases distinctly marginate and at the external angle
there is a slight projection which just overlaps the base of the
prothorax, both these characters being absent in /irta; finally,
the antenne are slightly more elongate, and the third joint of
the funicle is distinctly longer than the fourth.
OrANGE CoLtony: Bothaville (Dr. H. Brawns). Carr Coony :
Port Hlizabeth (Dr. H. Brawis).
Tyre in the British Museum.
Dr. Brauns has kindly sent me a series of eleven specimens, in
which the above-mentioned characters are quite constant.
HIPPORRHINUS MENDICUS, Sp. nov.
Long. 15, lat. 64-73 mm.
Head coarsely rugose and with scattered scaling; forehead
almost plane, with a low central carina; anteocular furrows
present. ostrwm separated from head by a transverse incision,
moderately stout, curved and shghtly dilated at apex; upper
surface with a broad and distinct central furrow, the adjoining
coste coarsely punctured ; upper lateral sulci broad and deep,
uniting at base, the lower pan of equal length, but narrower,
shallow, and not uniting; scrobes lateral, deep and straight ;
inferior basal furrow broad and deep. Antenne with the scape
scarcely reaching eye, the two basal joints of the funicle subequal.
Prothorax as long as broad, apex narrower than base, sides
moderately rounded, broadest about middle, apical margin dis-
tinetly rounded dorsally; ocular lobes well developed; upper
surface convex, closely and evenly set with large conical granules,
leaving a narrow but distinct central furrow conti uning no carina ;
granules bare, each with a short depressed dark seta, the inter-
Shices with dense brownish-grey scaling. Hlytra oblongo- ovate,
much broader in the @, broader than the prothorax sii hase
(especially in @), the shoulders obtusely prominent; sides
moderately rounded, broadest about middle, apical processes small
and conical in both sexes; upper surface convex, with broad very
shallow sulci containing rows of very small granules, the intervals
with rows of more closely-set granules, those on intervals 3, 5, and
7 being much larger and more elevated, especially towards apex ;
the apices of the granules bare, the rest of the surface being
densely covered with round gr eyish- brown scales. Legs notably
short in 2, much longer and thicker in the ¢; all the tibie
curved (more strongly so in 3) and coarsely dentate ; posterior
tarsi with the three basal joints subequal in length and breadth.
Carre Cotony: Touw’s River (2. M. Li ght foot).
Types, $ in the South African Museum, 2 in the British
Museum.
Allied to H. gravidus Mshl., but in that species the upper
lateral sulci of the rostrum do not unite at the base, and the basal
inferior furrow is much shallower; the shoulders of the elytra
926 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON (Dec
are also much more oblique, and the scaling is different, being
much thinner, with the scales large, round, and white.
HIIpPORRHINUS IMPRESSICOLLIS, sp. nov.
Long. 124, lat. 34 mm.
Colour black, moderately shining, and entirely devoid of scalin
except for a small white spot at the extreme apex of the elytra.
Head convex, with scattered shallow punctuation ; forehead with
two faint longitudinal impressions; anteocular furrows deep.
Rostrum about as long as head and prothorax, cut off from head
by a dorsal incision; sides parallel to middle, thence gradually
dilated to apex ; upper surface convex, with five distinct narrow
carine, the outer one on each side abbreviated apically, the basal
margin impressed in the middle and obtusely elevated laterally ;
lateral sulci broad and deep, subequal in length, the upper pair
only uniting at base; scrobes very deep, lateral, almost straight ;
inferior basal furrow very deep. Antenne with scape scarcely
reaching eye, the two basal joints of funicle equal. Prothorax
a little broader than long, of equal width at base and apex; sides
moderately rounded, broadest about middle, dorsal anterior margin
truncate; ocular lobes feebly developed; upper surface almost
plane, gradually elevated posteriorly and steeply declivous along
the basal margin, closely set with low rounded tubercles, leaving
a narrow central furrow which, owing to the posterior elevation,
appears much deeper towards the base and contains a fine abbre-
viated carina; tubercles each with a very short depressed dark
seta. Hlytra elongato-ovate in ¢, shoulders rounded ; sides very
slightly ampliated, broadest before middle ; apical processes absent ;
upper surface convex, with shallow sulci containing regular rows
of distinct granules; all the intervals evenly raised, convex, with
regular rows of depressed and often elongate granules, each bearing
a very short depressed dark seta, except on the declivity, where
the sets are long and erect. Legs comparatively long and slender,
with scattered dark setee ; posterior tarsi with the 1st joint longest
and as broad as 3rd, 2nd rather narrower but as long as 3rd.
Carre Cotony: Stellenbosch (Z. Péringuey), Malmesbury (2. JZ.
Lightfoot).
Tyre in the South African Museum.
In general facies this species most resembles H. capensis L., but
its rostrum is much more slender and distinctly dilated at the
apex; moreover, the gradual posterior elevation of the prothorax
and its unusually deep central furrow will distinguish impressicollis
from all its nearest allies.
S)
HipPORRHINUS MONILIS, sp. nov. ;
3 long. 10-17, lat. 4-7; @ long. 11, lat. 5 mm.
Head convex, bare, with scattered large deep punctures; fore-
head plane and somewhat plicate ; anteocular furrows, as seen
from above, very deep. ostrum a little shorter than prothorax,
] 906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID®. 927
deeply incised at base, gently curved, the sides parallel to beyond
middle and slightly dilated at apex; upper surface convex, with
five narrow undulating carine, the central one sometimes a little
higher than the others ; the two lateral sulci on each side narrow,
deep, and of equal length; scrobes deep and lateral; inferior
basal furrow very deep. Antenne with the scape reaching eye,
the first joint of funicle longer than the second. Pr Woman
as long as broad, sides subpavallel from base to beyond middle,
thence rapidly narrowed to apex, anterior margin truncate dorsally ;
ocular lobes well developed ; upper surface slightly convex, densely
and evenly set with large rounded granules and without any trace
of a central furrow, entirely devoid of scaling. Hlyira oblongo-
ovate, much narrower in 3, truncate at base, shoulders prominent
and subrectangular, sides slightly rounded, broadest about middle ;
apical processes absent in 3, very small in 9. Upper surface
convex, without any distinct sulci, the whole surface being densely
covered with even and regular rows of large rounded granules ;
these granules bare, and each with a short depressed dark seta ;
the interstices entirely devoid of scales, except for a few along the
extreme lateral margin. Jegs rugose, with black sete on the
tibie and a few w Anite ones on the femora : ; the inner edges of tibiz
strongly dentate; posterior tarsi with the three basal joints sub-
equal in length and breadth.
Nawaquaranp : O’okiep (G. Warden).
Types, ¢ im the South African Museum, @ in the British
Museum.
Very nearly allied to corpulentus Gyl., which, however, has the
rostrum shorter, thicker, and more strongly curved ; the prothorax
is also much larger in proportion to the elytra in ERS, the
elytra are less elongate and jointly smuate at the base with the
humeral angles projecting forwards, whereas in monilis the base
is truncate with the shoulders subrect tangular.
HiIprorRHINUS DISPAR, Sp. Nov.
Long. 114-112, lat. 44-52 mm.
Head convex, with scattered fine punctuation; forehead with a
deep central impression ; anteocular furrows deep. Rostrum sepa-
rated from head by a deep incision, as long as prothorax, strongly
curved and moderately dilated at apex; upper surface almost
plane, rugosely punctured in the central portion and with a broad
smooth central carina ; the lateral sulci broad and deep, the upper
pair only uniting at base, the lower pair much shorter ; scrobes
deep and lateral; inferior basal furrow very broad and deep.
Prothorax broader than long, apex scarcely narrower than base,
sides strongly rounded, broadest at middle; apical margin
faintly concave dorsally; ocular lobes moderate. Upper sur-
face slightly convex, evenly set with small rounded tubercles,
leaving a narrow central furrow containing no carina; tubercles
bare, the interstices with a few scattered pale scales. Hlytra
oblongo-ovate, truncate at base, shoulders prominent and sub-
928 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON (Deer,
rectangular; sides scarcely rounded, subparallel to beyond
middle; apical processes absent in both sexes; upper surface
with broad sulci containing rows of large shallow punctures
separated by small granules, the intervals all evenly raised and
with regular rows of larger granules; granules bare, with short
depressed black setae, which, however, are much longer and erect
on the declivity ; the interstices with thin, very scattered, white
scaling. Legs moderately slender, the posterior pairs of tibize not
dentate internally ; posterior tarsi with joints 1 and 3 of equal
width, 2 a little narrower, 2 and 3 subequal in length, 1 distinctly
longer.
Care Cotony: Sir Lowry’s Pass and Ashton (/. Purcell).
Tyres, ¢ in the British Museum, 2 in the South African
Museum.
The two examples here associated present a very different
appearance superticially, owing to the fact that in the 2 the
granules on the elytra are much larger and distinctly elevated ;
whereas in the ¢ they are small and much depressed, giving the
insect an appearance very much like that of 7. caffer.
A similar form of variation may, however, be observed in other
species of the genus, such as wahlbergi Boh. &e., and in all other
respects these examples are clearly referable to a single species.
HiprorrRHINUS FOVEOLATUS, Sp. Nov.
Long. 82-152, lat. 34-6 mm.
Head convex andl closely punctured on vertex; forehead flattened,
more sparsely punctured, and with a distinct central fovea ; ; ante-
ocular furrows absent. ostrwm not incised at base, moderately
stout, scarcely curved, slightly dilated at apex; upper surface
with a shallow central furrow, rather deeper anteriorly, the
adjoining coste with a few setigerous punctures; upper lateral
sulci complete, deep anteriorly but uniting very shallowly at base,
the lower sulei much abbreviated; scrobes directed beneath base
of rostrum; the inferior basal furrow shallow. Antenne with
the scape scarcely reaching eye, the first joint of funicle rather
longer than the second. Prothorax a little broader than long, its
length equal to the width at base, the apex slightly narrower ;
sides moderately rounded, broadest about middle, apical margin
truncate dorsally; ocular lobes feeble ; wpper surface convex, closely
set with small rounded tubercles, leaving an ill-defined central
furrow containing a strong carina; tubercles bare, each with a
very short depressed seta; the interstices with scattered large
round white scales. lytra oblongo-ovate, shoulders roundly
prominent, sides subparallel from shoulders to beyond middle ;
apical processes very small and conical in both sexes ; upper surface
convex, with regular rows of large subreticulate fovee, the intervals
narrow, smooth and devoid of granules dorsally, but with traces
of depressed granules laterally and on the declivity ; black, shiny,
with small scattered patches of large white scales and with a few
minute depressed setae. Legs moderately stout, with sparse white
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID&. 929:
scaling ; the anterior tibize more curved interiorly in the ¢ ;
posterior tarsi with the three joints subequal in length, the second
a little narrower than the others.
vee COMMON: Bredasdorp (47. ry).
YPES, ¢ in the British Museum, @ in the South African
see
A somewhat distinct species, owing to its regularly and deeply
foveate elytra. It comes, perhi aps, nearest to partitus Gyl., but
in that Species there is no inferior basal furrow on the rostrum,
the forehead is deeply excavate, and the elytra are more elong: ite
and less distinctly foveate.
HiiPPORRHINUS MONTANUS, Sp. nov.
Long. 174-18, lat. 72 mm.
Head convex, with close deep punctuation on vertex ; forehead
more sparsely punctured, with two shallow impressions in ¢,
which are obsolescent in 2; anteocular furrows deep, converging
dorsally. Rostrum not cut off from head at base, but meh
elevated dorsally, as long as prothorax only, thick, curved and
strongly dilated apically ; upper surface shallowly impressed
towards apex, slightly convex in the basal half and with a deep
central stria which vanishes anteriorly; lateral sulci deep,
the upper pair much longer and uniting deeply at the base,
lower pai not uniting, each forming a large triangular fovea ;
serobes very deep, directed beneath base of vostruin, but not
uniting ; ‘he inferior basal furrow being absent. Antenne short
and stout ; scape scarcely reaching eye and coarsely punctured ;
funicle with first joimt much longer than second. Prothorax a
little broader than long, apex narrower than base, sides rounded,
broadest rather before middle, anterior margin truncate dorsally ;
ocular lobes very prominent ; upper surface slightly convex, some-
what closely set with rounded tubercles, leaving a central furrow
containing a broad abbreviated carina; tubercles bare, each with
a depressed dark seta, the interstices with grey scaling. Alytra
subovate, similarly shaped in both sexes, shoulders prominent and
subrectangular, sides slightly rounded, broadest about middle;
apical processes obsolescent ; upper once wee convex, with regular
rows of large reticulate fovee, the intervals narrow, 1, 3, 9, and 7
being distinctly costate, smooth and devoid of granules, the
remaining intervals depressed and _ transversely " plicate, but
irrecular and sometimes indistinct; colour black, with sparse
minute pale sealing. Legs stout, with very scattered pale scaling ;
the posterior tibixe strongly dentate imternally ; the tarsi broad,
the basal joints of equal width, but the second shorter than the
first and third.
Care Cotony : Matroosberg (Dr. Marloth).
Typrs, ¢ in the British Museum, 9 in the South African
Museum.
This species will stand next to delectans Hbst., with which it
agrees very closely in its rostral structure (except that the lower
930 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON Deore
lateral sulci do ot unite at the base); it may, however, be easily
distinguished by its convex forehead, the much oveater develop-
ment of the ocular lobe of the prothorax, and especially by the
large subreticulate fovez on the elytra.
HiIPPoRRHINUS PURCELLI, sp. nov.
Long. 122, lat. 52 mm.
Heud deeply and rugosely punctured; forehead subplicate,
broadly impressed, and with a short elevated central carina ; ante-
ocular furrows absent. ostrwm not incised at base, as long as
the prothorax, scarcely curved, but sharply declivous at apex,
broadly and regularly dilated from base to apex; upper surface
rugosely punctured, with a broad smooth central carina which is
continued right up to the base, the adjoining carine shorter,
narrower, and lower; lateral sulci not uniting at base, the lower
ones rather narrower than the upper, but of equal length ; serobes
entirely lateral, straight and oblique; the inferior basal furrow
absent. Antenne with the scape just reaching eye, the two basal
joints of funicle subequal. Prothorax transverse, apex and base
of about equal width, sides strongly rounded, broadest at middle,
anterior margin slightly sinuate dorsally; ocular lobes well
developed ; upper surface slightly convex, fairly closely set with
low rounded tubercles, leaving a narrow central furrow containing
a distinct but abbreviated carina; tubercles bare, with short
depressed setze, the interstices with grey sealing. Hlytra oblongo-
ovate, shoulders subrectangular, sides scarcely rounded, broadest
about middle, apical processes obsolescent ; upper surface with-
out striation, but with rows of small granules in lieu of punctures;
interval 1 with distant, small, depressed tubercles vanishing on the
dechivity, intervals 2 and + with only one or two larger rounded
tubercles before middle, 3, 5, and 7 with closely-set rows of large
elevated tubercles which are sharply conical except on the basal
portion of the disk, interval 6 quite smooth; tubercles bare, with
short depressed dark setze, the interstices with a very few scattered
pale scales. Legs rugose, except the central part of the femora
which is smooth; the interior edges of all the tibie strongly
dentate ; the posterior tarsi with the three basal joints of equal
width, the first a little longer than second or third which are
equal.
CapE Cotony: Sir Lowry’s Pass (#. Purcell).
Tyre ¢ in the South African Museum.
CYCLOMUS ALGOENSIS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VI. fig. 6.)
Long. 62-82, lat. 22-32 mm.
Black, with ffne grey setiform scaling.
Head ‘closely and rugosely punctured throughout, and with
sparse setiform scaling; eyes very prominent, lateral. Rostrum
5S:
rather shorter than the head and similarly sculptured, scrobes
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDM. 931
continued beneath the eyes in the form of a distinct narrow
furrow. Antenne long and slender, piceous, with very fine grey
pubescence ; first joint of funicle as long as the club. Prothoraa
slightly longer than broad, obliquely truncate at apex, steeply
retuse at base which i is not broader than the apex, sides rounded,
broadest at middle, shallowly constricted and transversely im-
pressed anteriorly ; upper surface very convex, with even rugose
punctuation and a high narrow central carina. Llytra ovate,
narrower in ¢, Signin sloping, sides rounded, broadest about
middle; upper surface convex, not striate, but with regular rows
of minute granules in lieu of striz dorsally and with rows of
punctures laterally ; ; the intervals 1, 3, and 5 with rows of small
tubercles, each of which bears a very short depressed seta, intervals
2 and 4 plane, often with abbreviated or interrupted rows of small
granules, 6 and 7 more convex and usually granulate, the outer
intervals plane and smooth. Legs long and slender, piceous, with
pale pubescence; tarsi elongate, the third joint deeply bilobed ;
femora strongly clavate, the posterior pai almost reaching the
apex of elytra in ¢, much shorter in 9.
Carr Conony : Algoa Bay (Or. Br. auns).
Typrs, ¢ in the British Museum, 9 in the Oxford Museum.
CYCLOMUS SIMPLEX, sp. nov. (Plate LX VI. fig. 7.)
Long. 52-92, lat. 22-4 mm.
Colour black, with fairly dense, grey or light brown, long,
recumbent pubescence.
Head very convex, coarsely and closely punctured, thinly
pubescent ; eyes ahery ovate, very prominent. Rostrum shorter
than the head, coarsely punctured, the scrobes evanescent
posteriorly, passing obliquely much below the eyes. Antenna
moderately slender, piceous, with fine long grey pubescence ; the
club longer than first joint of funicle. Prothorax broader than
long, obliquely truncate at apex, strongly retuse at base, sides
strongly rounded, broadest at middle, slightly constricted near
apex ; upper surface subdepressed, longitudinally rugose, without
any central carina and with recumbent pale pubescence. Llytra
ovate, subacuminate apically, shoulders rounded, broadest before
middle ; upper surface convex, with deep stric containing LOWS of
granules, the intervals broad and plane in ¢, narrower and more
convex in <¢, but all evenly raised, finely coriaceous, devoid of
tubercles and with long depressed pale pubescence. Legs com-
paratively stout, piceous, with long grey pubescence ; third tarsal
joint strongly bilobed.
Carr Cotony : Grahamstown.
Typrs, 2 in the British Museum, ¢ in the Oxford Museum.
This sect may be readily distinguished from all its congeners
by its smooth even elytra.
I have received five specimens through Dr. Horn labelled
‘** Natal,” but the locality seems doubtful.
932 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [Diea; Jl,
Six species of Cyclomus have been described previously, and the
following synoptic table may help to distinguish them :
1. (2.) Third tarsal joint not bilobate; scrobes broad and deep,
reaching right up to the eyes, their edges continued so as
to form the ocular orbits ....... , . C. simus Wied.
2. (1.) Third tarsal joint strongly bilobate ; ‘scrobes foveiform
apically, very shallow or even obsolescent behind, bemg
continued as faint oblique lines well below the eyes.
3. (4.) Prothorax broad, quite plane, with a deep excision on each
side about middle ............. soecancsueasaceens (Ch jallanpaaavihns Pér 5
4, (3.) | Prothorax convex, sides not excised.
5. (14.) | Elytra with the alternate intervals elevated or tuberculate.
6. (9.) Eyes situated on the superior margin of forehead; pro-
thorax not, or only obtusely, carinate.
7. (8.) | Rostrum with a narrow central furrow .............. C. boops Boh.
8. (7.) | Rostrum without a central furrow ..................... C.languidus Boh.
9. (6.) Eyes lateral ; rostrum without a furrow.
10. (11.) | Prothorax without a central carina; eyes subpedunculate.
C. eminulus Boh.
11. (10.) | Prothorax with a very distinct narrow central carina; eyes
)
prominent but never subpedunculate.
12. (13.) Tubercles on elytra bearing long erect sete ; legs covered with
very long fine hairs ..... .... C. dasypus Germ.
) Tubereles on elytra with very ‘short. depressed sete; legs
_ with short reeumbent pubescence .... VON! algoensis, sp. nov.
) Elytral intervals all perfectly smooth and of. equal height.
! C. simplex, sp. Nov.
13. (12.
WG
C. simus Wied. has been redescribed by Pascoe (Ann. N. H.
(5) xx. p. 354, 1887) under the name of Haxaetoderes scabripennis.
MYORRHINUS LONGSTAFFI, Sp. Nov.
Long. 34-32, lat. 2-2} mm.
Colour entirely black, uniformly and fairly densely covered
with light green scaling and closely set with short suberect pale
setze.
Head shortly conical, densely squamose; eyes depressed and
closely approximated. Rostrum elongate, as long as head and
prothorax, strongly and regularly curved, compressed dorsally
towards base (there being a broad lateral furrow from the
antenna to the eye), but flattened and slightly spatulate at the
apex ; upper surface not gibbous at the insertion of the antenne,
but with a short shallow central furrow at that part, basal portion
punctate and squamose, apex and under surface bare shiny and im-
punctate ; colour black. Antenne inserted about middle of rostrum,
black, with the base of scape dark ferruginous ; scape moderate,
slightly curved, gradually clavate and as long as funicle without the
club. Prothorax transverse, truncate at base and apex, the latter
shallowly constricted and much narrower than the base, sides
strongly rounded, broadest about middle; upper surface evenly
convex, with fine shallow punctuation concealed by the scaling.
Elytra short, subglobose, their sides strongly rounded, broadest
before middle ; ; upper surface convex with fine distinctly punctured
strie, the intervals smooth and impunctate. Zegs ferruginous
brown, the femora darker; the latter with green scaling, tibiz
with depressed whitish sete.
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID. 933
Carr Cotony: East London (Dr. G. 4. Longstaf’).
TypPeé in the Oxford Museum.
Nearly allied to J. setarius Fahr., but in that species the sete
are inconspicuous, being much fewer and very minute; the
rostrum and legs are also of a different colour, being testaceous
yellow.
I have much pleasure in dedicating this species to Dr. Longstaff,
who has kindly entrusted to me the Curculionids which he
took during the recent visit of the British Association to South
Africa.
RHYPAROSOMUS MASHUNUS, Sp. nov. (Plate LX VI. fig. 8.)
Long. 43-6, lat. 13-22 mm.
Colour black, with dark brown scaling and thinly covered
throughout with stiff erect sete ; elytra with a common V-shaped
pale marking behind middle (often abraded), and sometimes with
a broad pale lateral stripe.
Head vugosely punctured ; forehead plane, with a short deep
central furrow and a shallower one on each side of it, all three
beimg continuous with the rostral furrows. Rostrum shorter
than the prothorax, broad, scarcely curved, its sides subparallel ;
upper surface with three deep continuous furrows of equal length,
the central one being rather broader than the others, beyond
these a short lateral basal stria. Antenne piceous, the scape
slender, abruptly clavate, sparsely setose; funicle with the two
basal joints elongate, the first much longer than the second.
Prothorax as long as broad in 3, slightly broader than long in @ ,
apical margin slightly rounded, ocular lobes distinct, basal margin
strongly rounded, sides gradually dilated from base to beyond
middle, abruptly narrowed at apex; upper surface almost plane,
the lateral margins retuse, rugosely and confluently punctured
throughout. lytra elongato-ovate, much narrower in ¢, deeply
emarginate at base, the basal angles projecting sharply forwards ;
shoulders oblique, with a very faint humeral tubercle, sides
parallel from there to beyond middle ; upper surface convex with
shallowly punctured striz, with the suture and alternate intervals
more raised than the others but without any tubercles; the
intervals rugosely punctured and each with a row of stiff erect
setz, which are more numerous on the elevated intervals. Legs
with dark brown scaling, rarely with paler markings, and set with
stiff erect setee ; anterior pairs of tibie very strongly curved near
apex in both sexes, but especially in the 3.
MASHONALAND : Salisbury and Marandella’s (@. 4. X. J/.).
TypEs, ¢ in the British Museum, 2 in the Oxford Museum.
A common species, occurring round the roots of various low-
growing plants. It is evidently alhed to 2. inequalis Boh. (type
missing), but, according to the description, that species differs in
having a transverse row of three foveole on the thorax, the elytra
are truncate at the base, and the raised intervals have rows of
remote obtuse tubercles.
934 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [ Dec. 11,
DIABATHRARIUS erence sp. nov. (Plate LXVI. fig. 10.)
Long. 54-6, lat. 2-23 mm.
Head stv rongly aaa retracted and invisible from above when
at rest ; forehead convex, covered with dense brown or grey scaling
and without any central stria ; eyes broadly ovate, not acuminate
inferiorly. ostrwm shorter than head, somewhat ampliated at
apex, its upper surface almost plane, squamose uniformly with the
head at base, bare and rugosely punctured at apex; antennee
ferruginous. Prothorax longer than broad, its sides scarcely
rounded, broadest at base and gradually narrowed from there to
apex, base deeply bisinuate, apex strongly and roundly produced
above head, ocular lobes obsolete, gular sinuation very deep ;
upper surface convex, closely set with large subreticulate punctures
and with a distinct complete central furrow; the sculpturing is,
however, very largely concealed by a thick brown or grey indu-
mentum ; the larger punctures bear short thick erect sete, which
are more numerous and paler along the apical margin. Hlytra
jointly trisinuate at base, somewhat broader than the prothorax
at the shoulders, which are sloping, sides subparallel to beyond
middle ; scutellum distinct, densely squamose but not prominent ;
upper surface convex, with rows of large separated foveole which
are partly concealed by a thick greyish indumentum ; the intervals
narrow, plane, coriaceous, and with rows of short thick distant
erect setee, which are more numerous posteriorly and a number of
which unite to form a prominent fascicle on the declivity of the
third interval. Legs covered with thick grey or brown indu-
mentum ; tibie with two short stout teeth internally at apex ;
tarsi einer and broad, fourth jomt entirely absent.
~ MASHONALAND: Salisbury and Umtali ( G.A.K. Mt .). TRANSVAAL :
Shilouvane (fev. H. Junod).
Tyre in the British Museum.
DIABATHRARIUS VELUTINUS, Sp. nov. (Plate LXVI, fig. 9.)
Long. 8-83, lat. 37-4 mm.
Head deflected, ontty a small portion visible from above when at
rest ; forehead convex, with a shallow central stria, densely clothed
with golden-brown scales and with scattered yellow sete; eyes
narr owly ovate, but broadly rounded inferiorly. Rostrwm about
as long as heads straight, parallel-sided at base, very broadly and
triangularly dilated on each side at apex; upper surface plane,
rugosely punctured and with a narrow central carina; antenns
ferruginous, the club fuscous. Prothorasx as long as broad, sides
parallel from base for two-thirds of the length, then rapidly
narrowed to apex, base bisinuate, apex roundly produced above
the head, ocular lobes slight, gular sinuation very deep; upper
surface convex, densely and evenly clothed throughout with large
golden-brown scales which stron gly overlap one another and va
scattered depressed yellow sete. lytra jointly trisinuate at base,
much broader than prothorax at shoulders, which are rounded
1906. ] NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID&. 935
and very prominent ; sides not rounded, broadest at base and very
gradually narrowed towards apex; scutellum distinct, prominent,
densely squamose ; upper surface convex, with regular strie con-
taining rows of deep punctures more or less hidden by the
scaling ; the intervals plane, clesely set with large rounded scales,
which stand almost vertically and thus give the insect a velvety
appearance ; each interval has a row of pale depressed setze; the
colour of the scales is dark brown with a common V-shaped
lighter mark behind middle, immediately followed by a broader
similar mark of the ground-colour, the apex again being lighter :
but in the cotype the whole ground-colour is much lighter, and
thus only the darker posterior band is noticeable. Legs densely
covered with golden-brown scales and with depressed yellow setz ;
tibize dilated at apex, with a stout spine at the inner angle and a
shorter one just above it; tarsi very broad and short, fourth joint
entirely absent.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. 4. A. JZ),
Tyre in the British Museum.
Hypsomus PARVUS, sp. nov. (Plate LXVI. fig. 11.)
Long. 23-3, lat. --1 mm.
Head globose, with dense brown scaling and closely punctured,
without impressions or carine. ostrwm elongate, as long as the
prothorax, cylindrical, gently curved, slightly elevated at base
and separated from the head by a faint impressed line, with close
punctuation and dense brown scaling throughout, and without
carine or sulci; scrobes disappearing rapidly beneath the rostrum
and continued to base, but not uniting there. Antenne piceous,
scape not reaching the eye; first joint of funicle thicker and-
rather longer than second, the remainder very short, subequal,
but gradually widening apically. Prothorax longer than broad,
subcylindrieal, sides almost straight but slightly narrowed
anteriorly, basal margin arcuate, apex slightly lobate, ocular
lobes feebly developed ; upper surface convex, very closely and
evenly punctured throughout, with dense brown scaling and a
narrow longitudinal white line on each side. Hlytra elongate,
basal margin jointly sinuate and not broader than the prothorax,
the sides rapidly dilated to form a rounded humeral angle, thence
subparallel to beyond middle and rapidly narrowed to apex, where
each elytron is shortly and separately acuminate; upper surface
subdepressed and very graduatly declivous posteriorly, with
regular and distinctly punctured strie; the intervals rather
narrow, scarcely convex and finely coriaceous; colour piceous,
with dense even brown scaling, except along the extreme lateral
margin, which is greyish white like the whole of the under parts.
Legs densely squamose ; first tarsal joint as broad as, but a little
longer than, second, third rather broader, deeply bilcbate; claws
free.
OrANnGE Cotony: Bothaville (Dr. HZ. Brawns).
Type in the British Museum.
Proc. Zoo. Soc.— 1906, No. LXITI. 62
936 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON (Decne
A small narrow species, which, except for its smaller size, quite
resembles in general facies its congeners scapha Boh. and
lembunculus Boh. ‘The former, however, which is the larger
(53 mm.), differs from both the other species in having two shallow
furrows on each side of the rostrum above the scrobes; the
scrobes also unite beneath at some distance from the base ; further,
the basal margin of the elytra is wider than the prothorax, the
outer angles bearing a small blunt tubercle, and owing to a con-
striction just behind the base the margin is somewhat raised ;
finally, the thorax is more transverse and has the sides rounded.
The present species is much more nearly allied to lembwnculus
(82? mm.), but in that insect the rostrum is not elevated at the
base, but is continuous with the head; the ocular lobes of the
prothorax are well developed and there are three white stripes
dorsally, the outer ones being much broader ; the basal margin 1s
not wider than the prothorax nor is it elev ated, but there is no
humeral prominence as in parvus and the shoulders are oblique.
Hf. scapha I have taken in Natal at Estcourt, and it was also
found at Howick by Dr. F. Dimock Brown. ZH. lembunculus I
have received only from Uitenhage, where it has been taken by
Father O’ Neil.
BAGOUS PUNCTIPENNIS, sp. nov. (Plate LXVI. fig. 12.)
Long. 63, lat. 22 mm.
Black, uniformly covered throughout with dirty grey scaling
having the appearance of putty.
Head retracted, forehead with a very deep and broad central
impression and with a rounded prominence above each eye.
Rostrum rather long and slender, as long as prothorax, sub-
depressed, sharply deflected at one-third from base, sides parallel
throughout ; upper surface slightly convex and with a faint
central carina; when the sealing is removed the surface 1s found
to be piceous, very shiny and minutely punctured. Antenne
inserted well behind middle of rostrum, piceous, with the club
grey, the scape very short. Prothorax longer than broad, basal
margin arcuate, apical margin slightly lobate and somewhat
elevated - ; sides ‘subparallel fi om base to near apex and there
sharply constricted ; ocular lobes prominent ; upper surface almost
plane, with close faint punctuation and irregular wrinkling, with
a mere trace of a broad very shallow central furrow and with a
distinct lateral impression about middle. Hiytra obloug, jointly
sinuate at base, the margin being somewhat elevated and crenu-
lated ; shoulders sloping and with a shar p humeral prominence ;
sides almost straight and gradually narrowed posteriorly, apex
shghtly and separately produced and with a sharper prominence
from the end of the third interval ; upper surface almost plane on
disk, with broad striz containing rows of large round punctures,
which are visible through the scaling to the naked eye, the
intervals plane on disk and slightly convex laterally, 3 and 5 each
with a sharp conical tubercle on the declivity, the latter being
nearer the apex; interval 3 is also dentately carinate on the apical
1906. ] NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID. 93
half of the, declivity, the carina forming a sharp prominence at the
apex. Legs densely squamose, the tibiee with sparse very long
setee ; tarsi extremely slender, the three basal joints no broader
than the four th, the second joint shghtly longer than the first.
Porrucunss KE. Arrica: Beira C2 Ae Sienner d).
Type in the British Museum.
This very distinct species was caught by Mr. Sheppard at light.
The very slender tarsi, the apical prominences, and the short
scape and scrobe are all characters which will at once distinguish
it from any of the other African forms.
BAGOUS BEIRANUS, sp. nov.
Long. 22, lat. 1 mm.
Colour black, with uniform dark brown sealing.
Head convex, forehead without any impression. Rostraun
shorter than pr othorax, curved and with its sides parallel ; wpper
surface convex, smooth ‘ema with a short basal suleus on each side
above the sone, Antenne inserted close to apex of rostrum,
piceous. Prothorax as long as broad, arcuate at base, apical
margin truncate dorsally, broadest before middle, the sides being
evadually dilated from base to near apex and there sharply
constricted ; upper surface slightly convex, with subrugose con-
fluent punctuation throughout. Hlytra shortly oblongo- ovate,
jointly sinuate at base, shoulders roundly prominent, sides almost
parallel from base to behind middle, apex abruptly subacuminate ;
upper surface gently convex, subretuse posteriorly, with a small
prominence on the fifth interval at the summit of the declivity,
the strie broad and deep and containing rows of large sub-
reticulate punctures, which become smaller laterally and quite
disappear on the declivity, the intervals very narrow and
undulating on the disk. Legs black, with dense scaling, the
tibiee with » few long sete on the inner edge; tarsi with joints
1-3 subequal in length and breadth, longer’ than broad, jomt 4
much longer and scarcely narrower, jomt 3 not lobate.
PortuGuEse KH. Arrica: Beira (4. Bodong).
Type in the British Museum.
The facies is that of a small B. cenosus Gyl., from which it may
be distinguished by the anterior dilatation of the prothorax, the
coarsely punctured striz on the elytra, and the narrow undulating
intervals.
BaGowUs HUMERALIS, Sp. nov.
Long. 42, lat. 12 mm.
Head slightly convex, finely punctured ; forehead with a shallow
central impression. Rostr wm shorter than prothorax and com-
paratively stout, strongly deflected close to the base; upper
surface convex, smooth, and with a short basal furrow above the
serobe. <Anfennw inserted at the middle of rostrum. Prothorax
as long as broad, arcuate at base, apical margin subtruncate
dorsally and slightly elevated, the sides gradually dilated from
62%
938 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [Deer iay
base to beyond middle and sharply constricted at apex; upper
surface slightly convex, rugosely punctured, and with a deep
complete central furrow. Hlytra only slightly sinuate at base,
broadest at the humeral angles, which are rather sharply promi-
nent, the sides subparallel from there to behind middle ; upper
surface slightly convex, with broad striz containing rows of deep
closely set punctures which are shallowly visible through the
scaling ; the intervals narrow, costate, the alternate ones distinctly
more elevated, the fifth with a small prominence on the declivity.
Legs piceous brown, the tibie with a row of long erect setze on the
interior edge; tarsi with the three basal jomts subequal in length
and breadth.
Carr Cotony : Uitenhage (Mather O' Neil).
Tyre in the British Museum.
This species has the appearance of a large B. ceenosus Gyl., from
which it differs in its much shorter, thicker, and more sharply
deflected rostrum; the scape and scrobe are also much shorter ;
the apical constriction of the thorax is stronger and the central
furrow deeper; finally, in canosus the punctuation of the strive
on the elytra is much finer and invisible through the scaling, the
alternate intervals are not raised, and the tibie have no long
sete.
BAGOUS SENEGALENSIS (Faust, 1. l.), sp. nov.
Long. 54, lat. 25 mm.
Black, with uniform dense brown scaling.
Head convex; forehead with a large central fovea and without
supraocular prominences. Rostrum about as long as prothorax,
regularly curved, and slightly dilated at apex; upper surface
convex, smooth, the punctuation hidden by the scaling, the lateral
sulcus above the scrobe shallow and rather indistinct. Antenne
inserted nearer the apex of the rostrum. Prothorax as long as
broad, bisinuate at base, apical margin subarcuate dorsally, sides
subparallel from base to near apex and there sharply constricted ;
upper surface slightly convex, closely and distinctly punctured,
without any central furrow, but with a number of irregular
shallow impressions. H/ytra subquadrate, faintly trisinuate at
base, the humeral angles bluntly prominent ; upper surface almost
plane, with a broad shallow V-shaped impression near base and
with fine strie containing shallow punctures which are quite
hidden by the scaling, the intervals being broad, plane, and closely
punctured (beneath the scaling) ; intervals 3 and 5 each with a
large rounded tubercle at the summit of the declivity. Legs with
dense brown scaling; tibie denticulate imternally, each denticle
with a short erect seta; tarsi with joint 3 not bilobate, joint |
longer than 2 or 3.
SENEGAL (Pipitz—coll. Faust).
Type in the Dresden Museum.
Allied to B. fastosus Hartm., but a distinctly larger and heavier
1906. ] NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA®. 939
insect. It differs also in the following characters: the evenly
raised intervals of the elytra, the larger tubercles, the more
prominent humeral angles, the non-bilobate third tarsal joint,
and the denticulate tibie. The last character does not occur in
any other African Bagous with wiich I am acquainted.
BAGous PROMONTORII, sp. nov.
Long. 24, lat. # mm.
Head convex, with dense grey scaling; forehead with a small
central fovea. Rostrum about as long as prothorax, distinctly
curved and slightly dilated from base to apex; upper surface
convex, smooth, minutely punctured, and without any basal lateral
sulcus. Antenne inserted close to apex of rostrum. Prothorax
about as long as broad, basal margin slightly arcuate, apical
margin tr uneate, sides subpar: allel from base to beyond middle
and evidently constricted near apex ; upper surface slightly convex
and quite smooth except for a small fovea in the centre of the
base and a shallow transverse impression near the apex. Hlytra
short, subquadrate, subtruncate at base, shoulders roundly promi-
nent, sides subparallel to beyond middle; upper surface almost
plane, with fine striz containing shallow punctures which are not
visible through the scaling, the intervals plane dorsally, the fifth
bearing a slight elevation on the apical declivity. Legs ferru-
ginous, with thin grey scaling; tarsi with joint 3 not lobate, quite
similar to 2 2 scarcely as long as broad, as broad as and a little
shorter than 1, broader and much shorter than 4.
Care Cotony : Cape Town*
Type in the South African Museum.
Resembles a small B.cenosus Gyl. in appearance, but that species
has a distinct central furrow on the prothorax, as well as a basal
furrow on each side of the rostrum above the scrobe.
In addition to the five species of Bagows described above there
are four others known from Africa. Of these the only one which I
have not yet seen is B. crispus Faust, from the Congo (Ann. Soc.
Ent. Belg. 1899, p.408). B. fastosus Hartm. was described from
Dar-es-Salaam (Deut. ent. Zeit. 1904, p. 391), and I have seen
two specimens taken by Mr. P. A. Sheppard at Beira. 2B. lon-
gulus Gy). is apparently widely distributed throughout $.K. Africa,
occurring in Cape Colony, Natal, Mashonaland, and Beira; it is
found commonly on the water-lily (Wymphea stellata). Wather
O’Neil has taken a number of B. cenosus Gyl. under a stone in a
damp spot near Uitenhage, Cape Colony; the only other localities
from which I have seen it are the Victoria Falls, where a single
specimen was recently found by Dr. G. B. Longstaff, and Bothaville,
O.R.C., whence I have received one example from Dr. Brauns.
* Since this description was written, Dr. K. M. Heller has kindly submitted to me
two small beetles of the genns Bagous, from Lagos and Ashanti respectively, which
Ican attribute only to this species. They differ in being of slightly larger size and
in having the prominence on interval 5 much more strongly developed and the
alternate intervals shghtly more raised posteriorly.
940 MR. G. A, K. MARSHALL ON [Dec. 11
The nine species may be discriminated by the following
characters :—
1. (2.) | Upperside set with erect curled setz........... B. crispus Est.
2. (1.) Upperside entirely devoid of erect setz.
3. (4.) Antenne inserted behind middle of rostrum ; elytra with a
sharp prominence at apex of interval 3 and with the
strie deeply panes joints 2 and 3 of tarsi longer
than 1.. . B. punctipennis, sp. nov.
4. (3.) | Antenne inserted at or hey ond “middle of. rostrum ; elytra
with no prominence at apex of interval 3; joints 2 and 3
of tarsi not longer than i.
(8.) | Striz on elytra deeply and closely punctured, the punctures
being distinctly visible through the sealing; tibie with
a row of long setze on their inner edge.
6. (7.) Prothorax without a central furrow ; antenne inserted near
| apex of rostrum; size small (under 3mm.). B. beiranus, sp. nov.
(6) Prothorax with a deep and continuous central furrow;
antenne inserted at middle of rostrum; size larger (over
2 HLL 1G 110) Jom Meteo cte ace Re ae nd Ee B. humeralis, sp. nov.
8. (5.) | Strix impunctate or with fine or shallow punctuation,
which is quite mvisible through the scaling; tibi, at
most, with very short depressed sete.
9. (10.) | Third joint of tarsi evidently bilobate......... B. fastosus Hartm.
10. (9.) | Third joint of tarsi not bilobate.
11. (16.) Forehead with no supraocular prominence; elytra sub-
| quadrate; third joint of anterior tarsi not broader than
Or
“Ty
| second.
12. (13.) | Tibie denticulate internally ; third interval of elytra with
a large rounded tubercle at the summit of the declivity ;
size larger (5-6 mm.) .. _.. B. senegalensis, sp. nov.
Tibie not denticulate; third interval of elytra without any
tubercle: size smaller (2-3 mm.).
14. (15.) | Prothorax with a continuous central furrow ; rostrum with
13. (12.)
a basal lateral sulcus above the scrobe ...... B. ceenosus Gy.
15. (14) - Prothorax with no centr. al furrow; rostrum without a basal
| _ lateral suleus......... B. promontorii. sp. nov.
16. (11.) | Forehead with a small prominence ‘above the eye; elytra
elongate ; third joint of anterior tarsi distinctly broader "
HRanisecbidhs ate Ok Gk ya a dew e ek B. longulus Gyl.
PHACEMASTIX TRINOTATA, Sp. Noy.
Long. 42-54, lat. 14-21 mm.
Colour black, with very sparse white setiform scaling, the elytra
with one apical and two basal patches of dense creamy-white
scales.
Head closely punctured and with sparse white scaling beneath ;
eyes subcontiguous and occupying almost the entire upper surface
in the 2, more widely separated in ¢. Rostrum strongly curved,
its sides subparallel, the basal half compressed, coarsely strigoso-
punctate, squamose, and with a high smooth central carina
ascending between the eyes; the apical half depressed, bare, shiny,
and very finely punctured in 2, more coarsely soin gd. Antenne
ferruginous, with the club fuscous and about equal to the last
four joints of the funicle. Prothorax slightly broader than long,
broadest at base, sides almost straight and gradually converging
to near apex, which is strongly constricted, base bisinuate, apical
margin truncate; upper surface subdepressed, with deep close
and subreticulate punctuation throughout and a very short smooth
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDE. 941
central carina ; colour dull black, with very sparse white scales
above and much denser yellowish scaling on the under parts.
Elytra jointly sinuate at base, broadest at the shoulders, which
are roundly prominent and thence gradually narrowed to apex :
upper surface flattened in the basal half but convex posteriorly,
with deep strongly punctured strie, the intervals narrow but
plane and rugosely punctured; colour black, with very sparse
white scaling, a subquadrate patch of dense creamy scaling at the
base of intervals 2 to 4 and an elongate sutural patch near apex ;
under parts with dense creamy-white scaling. Legs black or
piceous, evenly clothed with rather thin white sealing ; all femora
with a large sharp tooth.
MASHONALAND : Salisbury and Umcheki R. (@. 4. A. JZ.).
Tyre in the British Museum.
PHACEMASTIX PARDALIS, sp. nov. (Plate LXVIT. fig. 3.)
Long. 73-82, lat. 33-33 mm.
Colour dull “black, with numerous large white spots, which are
fewer on the thorax ; underside with uniform dense white scaling
except on the apical segments of the abdomen, which are black
with three white spots.
Head subconical, closely and coarsely punctured, black, with a
large subquadrate patch of white scales below each eye; eyes
closely approximated above but not contiguous. Lostrum about
as long as prothorax, distinctly curved, broadest at base and
gradually narrowed to beyond middle, thence slightly widening to
apex, apical portion flattened, shining, and with fine scattered
punctuation leaving an impunctate central line with a short
central stria between the antenne; basal portion compressed
dorsally, with a prominent shiny central ridge ascending the
forehead between the eyes; the ‘sides closely and coax sely punc-
tured, but covered with dense white scaling. Antenne. black,
with the base of scape red; the club ovate, very large, about as
long as the last six joints of the funicle. Prothorax rather
broader than long, sides somewhat rounded, broadest near base
and gradually narrowed to near apex, where it is strongly con-
stricted ; upper surface almost plane, rugosely and evenly punc-
tured throughout, without any central carina; dull black with
the following white spots: two large lateral ones (subapical and
median), both uniting with the inferior white scaling, then a
sublateral longitudinal row of three smaller spots, and two
small spots placed transversely in the centre of disk, with some-
times a similar pair behind and another pair in front of them.
Elytra broadest at shoulders, which are roundly prominent and
thence gradually narrowed to apex ; upper surface plane, shallowly
depressed near the scutellum, with broad striz containing large
deep punctures, the intervals plane and rugose; colour dull black,
with numerous irregular, usually subquadrate, white spots, often
forming transverse patches, and with a broad white apical patch
942 MR. G. A. K, MARSHALL ON (Deer,
containing a few small black spots. Legs black, with dense white
scaling, posterior pairs of femora with a black spot towards apex,
tibize with apex and a central patch black; all femora armed with
a large triangular tooth.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury and Umcheki R. (@. A. K. I).
MATABELELAND : Matopos (P. A. Sheppard), Plumtree (Mather
Teil).
TYPE in the British Museum.
PHACEMASTIX POULTONI, sp. nov. (Plate LX VIL. fig. 2.)
Long. 64-74, lat. 23-33 mm.
Colour black, pr ce with a ring of sparse white or yellowish
scaling round ‘the entire apical margin and a small patch of
stoner scales at each basal angle; elytra dark red, with the base
and apex broadly black and with two broad transverse bands of
white scales, one at the extreme base and the other dividing the
red from the apical black; under parts black, with more or less
sparse white scaling, forming denser patches on the meso- and
metasternum.
Head subconical, closely punctured; eyes large, convex and
meeting dorsally in both sexes. Rostrwm as long as prothorax,
curved and strongly deflected, its sides subparallel ; apical portion
flattened, bare and coarsely punctured throughout; basal portion
somewhat compressed superiorly, with three dorsal carine, the
two outer ones uniting near base with the central one, which is
more elevated and ascends the forehead, the sides rugosely punc-
tured and with sparse white scaling. Apepee dark ferruginous,
with white sets; the club fuscous, shorter, about equal to the
last three joints of the funicle. Prothorax as broad as long, sides
scarcely rounded, broadest at base and gradually narrowed to near
apex, where there is a sharp constriction, base deeply bisinuate,
apical margin shallowly sinuate dorsally; upper surface moder. ately
convex, with deep subreticulate punctuation throughout and with
only a trace of a central carina. Llytra jointly sinuate at base,
broadest at shoulders, which are roundly prominent, and thence
gradually narrowed to apex ; upper surface almost plane, depressed
near the scutellum, which is black, bare, and rugosely punctured ;
the striz broad and deep, containing rows of large shallow pune-
tures, the intervals not broader than the strize, pla ne and coarsely
punctured. Legs black, evenly covered with rather sparse
depressed white sete; all the femora with a large sharp tooth.
MASHONALAND : Salisbury (G@. A. K. 7).
Types, ¢ in the British Museum, 9 in the Oxford Museum.
(t is with much pleasure that I dedicate this species to my
kind friend Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S., the Hope Professor of
Zoology at Oxford, to whom I am deeply indebted for much
invaluable aid in my entomological work.
P. baridioides Fahy. is the only other described species of this
genus, and has a strikingly different coloration from any of the
foregoing insects.
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA. 943
APLEMONUS ZIZYPHI, sp. nov. (Plate LX VIL. fig. 11.)
Long. 3-33, lat. 17-12 mm.
Head porrect, elongate, subeylindrical, coarsely punctured
except on extreme vertex, with a shallow impression between the
eyes, black with a few sparse white depressed sete ; eyes lateral,
round, subdepressed. Rostrum stout, subcylindrical, narrower,
but a little longer, than head, not curved, but slightly deflected ;
upper surface coarsely punctured throughout and with depressed
white sete, except at extreme apex, which is smooth and shiny.
Antenne black, inserted behind middle. Prothorax longer than
broad, truncate at apex and base, cylindrical, with a slight con-
striction near apex; upper surface convex, coarsely and evenly
punctured, with a deep elongate median fovea at base; colour
black, with sparse depressed white setee. Hlytra pyriform, much
broader than prothorax at shoulders, which are obliquely promi-
nent, sides strongly rounded, broadest well behind middle ; wpper
surface very convex, gibbous, deepest behind middle, the posterior
declivity very steep, with nine broad and deep strie containing
rows of strong punctures; the intervals broad and plane, coarsely
coriaceous, and often with a faint central stria, but with no
tubercles or carine ; colour black, occasionally with a dark reddish
tinge, with sparse depressed white setze. Legs stout, black, punc-
tate, and with scattered white sete.
Natat: Malvern (C. WV. Barker), Estcourt (G. A. K. J).
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (@. A. XK. J).
Type in the British Museum.
This insect feeds on various species of Zizyphus, as also does
its congener A. gibbipennis Kahr. This latter species has a very
different appearance, owing to the elongate tubercles on the
intervals of its elytra. A. aurivillii Fst. (Stett. ent. Zeit. xlix.
1888, p. 296—type in the Stockholm Museum) from Damaraland
is very closely allied to gibbipennis, and differs only in its smaller
size and in having the rostrum parallel-sided and not constricted
at base.
KUOPS CYANEUS, Sp. nov.
Long. 3, lat. 13 mm.
Head subconical, dark blue, convex on vertex, and with distinct
scattered punctuation ; eyes brown, large, prominent and broadly
united above. ostrwm a little longer than head, narrow at
base and strongly dilated from there to apex, convex above, dark
blue, closely and distinctly punctured; antenne black, quite
similar to those of #. morio Boh. Prothorax about as broad as
long, sides slightly rounded, broadest rather behind middle, apical
margin broadly rounded, much narrower than base, which is
bisinuate and has a distinct narrow margin ; upper surface very
convex, dark blue, very shiny, evenly set with fine scattered
punctuation and without any central furrow or carina. LHlytra
subquadrate, jomtly sinuate at base, much broader than pro-
thorax at shoulders, which are roundly prominent, sides straight,
944 MR. G. A. K, MARSHALL ON [Decree
broadest at shoulders and very gradually narrowed posteriorly ;
upper surface slightly convex, with regular rows of small but
distinet punctures, the intervals broad, plane, and impunctate ;
colour dark blue, shining. Legs dark blue, finely punctured.
Nara: Malvern (C. WV. Barker).
Tyee in the British Museum.
its shining blue colour will at once distinguish this insect from
the only other described South African species, 4. morio Boh.,
which is of a bronze-black colour and not nearly so shiny ; the
thorax is much more coarsely punctured, and the elytra have
deep coarsely punctured striz, the intervals being narrower and
more convex. //. semiviolacea Fst. (Deut. ent. Zeit. 1895, p. 234,
note) has the thorax less shiny and more strongly punctured ; ;
the tervals on the elytra are also much narrower and more
convex.
BALANINUS NUBIFER, sp. Nov.
Long. 6-72, lat. 3-32 mm. Rostrum ¢ 24, 9 6 mm.
Colour dark ferruginous brown, densely but vaguely mottled
with dark brown, light brown, and white scales.
Head globose, with dense greyish-brown scaling; eyes mode-
rate, a little larger in the g. Rostrum slender, dark brown,
bare ; in ¢ subporrect and coarsely strigoso-punctate up to the
insertion of antenne, apical portion curved, smooth, and finely
but distinctly punctured; mm 9, porrect for two-thirds its length,
then gently curved, distinctly punctured as far as the antenne,
anterior portion finely punctate at the sides only. Antenne
brown, with the scape paler, inserted a little beyond middle in 3
anda little behind middle in @; terminal joints of funicle slightly
longer than broad, 7 conical, longer and broader than 6; club
shortly ovate, the two basal joints transverse and transversely
truneate, the second quadrate. Prothorax transverse, sides
rounded, broadest behind middle, scarcely narrowed towards base,
strongly narrowed anteriorly ; upper surface finely coriaceous and
without any carina; scaling dense, variegated brown, white, and
erey above and laterally; prosternum uniform greyish white.
Hlytra ovate, broadest at shoulders, which are roundly prominent ;
sides scarcely rounded, rapidly narrowed to apex, especially in 3;
upper surface convex, with fine but distinctly punctured striz, im-
tervals plane and very finely coriaceous ; scaling dense, irregularly
variegated with dark brown, yellowish brown, and white; under-
parts uniform greyish white. Legs ferruginous brown, with
dense pale scaling; all femora armed with a stout simple tooth,
tibie strongly uncinate.
MASHONALAND : Salisbury (G@. 4d. K. M.).
Tyrrs, 9 in British Museum, ¢ in Oxford Museum.
BALANINUS FICORUM, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 5.)
Long. 42-5, lat. 2-22 mm. Rostrum (in a straight line from
base to ) apex) 3 2-24, Q 33-4 mm.
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDS. 945
Colour ferruginous brown, scaling on thorax dark fawn on disc
and paler at the sides, scaling on elytra dark fawn variegated
with dark brown marbling and spots of white or pale fawn.
Head globose, closely punctured, with fawn-coloured scaling
above; eyes comparatively small in 9, distinctly larger and
closer together in ¢. osirwm elongate, moderately stout,
strongly and regularly curved throughout, rufo-testaceous, bare,
mandibles black; in ¢ strongly strigoso-punctate in basal half,
apical half shiny and minutely punctured; much longer in @,
strigoso-punctate to only one-fourth from base, apical half im-
punctate. dAntennw comparatively short, testaceous, with the
club fuscous, inserted slightly behind middle in @ and shghtly
beyond middle in ¢; terminal joints of funicle short, scarcely
longer than broad ; club short ov ate, the two basal joints trans-
verse and transversely truncate, the second joint being quadrate.
Prothorax transverse, sides strongly rounded, broadest behind
middle, constricted at apex; upper surface with fine reticulate
punctuation and a faint short central carina ; scaling dense, dark
fawn on disk, with sides and a spot in front of scutellum paler,
prosternum white in the middle and dark brown laterally.
Elytra ovate, broadest at shoulders, which are roundly prominent,
sides slightly rounded and rapidly narrowed to apex, the striz
fine but distinctly punctured, the intervals plane and coriaceous ;
scaling moderately dense, fawn-coloured, marbled with dark
ROTA and with scattered white or yellowish spots ; scutellum
white; under parts with rather thin whitish or yellowish scaling
and a denser patch on the mesosternal epimera and at the apex
of the metasternal episterna. Legs testaceous, with fairly dense
yellowish scaling; all femora armed with a stout simple tooth ;
tibie distinctly uncinate.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. A. X. JZ).
Typrs, 2 in British Museum, ¢ in Oxford Museum.
Found on a species of wild fig.
BALANINUS AURIVILLII, sp. nov.
Long. 42-44, lat. 21-22 mm. Rostrum ¢ 24-22, 9 4-42 mm.
Colour ferr ugimous, "ev enly covered with cr eamy white ox pale
yellow scales and with a broad tr ansverse band of denser scaling
on the elytra, behind middle, varying from pale to bright
yellow.
Head globose, with dense creamy scaling above and _ below ;
eyes large, scarcely smaller in the 9. Zostrwm elongate, very
slender, dark ferruginous; in g, subporrect to beyond middle,
thence curved to apex, strigoso-punctate in the basal half and
squamose close to base, apical half shiny and minutely punctured ;
in 2, porrect for four-fifths of its length, then sharply curved
downwards, base shiny and impunctate throughout. Antenne
elongate, slender, testaceous, with the club fuscous, inserted
beyond middle in ¢ and well behind middle in 9; terminal
joints of funicle elongate, sublinear, 6 and 7 equal in length and
946 MR. G. A, K. MARSHALL ON (Decry
breadth; club elongate, the two basal joints obliquely truncate
and a little longer than broad, the second joint slightly narrowed
basally. Prothorax transverse, broadest at base, much narrowed
and faimtly constricted at apex, sides strongly rounded ; upper
surface finely and reticulately punctured, and without any central
carina ; scaling creamy white or yellow, rather sparse, but forming
a dense narrow edging to the base of brighter yellow. Hlytra
ovate, broadest at shoulders, which are roundly prominent, sides
slightly curved and rapidly narrowed to apex; upper surface
convex, with fine punctured strie, the intervals plane, coriaceous ;
scaling not very dense, cream-coloured, with a broad transverse
band just behind middle of denser yellow scales and with similar
denser scaling along the suture from the base to the transverse
band; under parts squamose as above, the mesosternal epimera
and metasternal episterna with denser brighter scaling. Legs
ferruginous, with rather sparse pale scaling; all femora armed
with a distinct simple tooth ; tibiz not uncinate.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. 4. K. J/.).
Tyres, 2 in British Museum, ¢ in Oxford Museum.
Found on a species of wild fig.
I have much pleasure in dedicating this species to the dis-
tinguished Swedish entomologist, Prof. Chr. Aurivillius, to whom
Tt am indebted for his kind and valued assistance on several
occasions.
BALANINUS BARKERI, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. se i)
Long. 44-53, lat. 2-23 mm. Rostrum ¢ 3, 9 43-5 mm.
Colour black, with thin grey scaling and the following markings
of bright orange: on thorax a central stripe and a basal lateral
spot; on elytra a short sutural stripe and an interrupted trans-
verse discal band; a transverse lateral band on meso- and
metasternum.
Flead globose, with dense grey scaling above and below in dg,
in @ the interocular space is orange; eyes very large in ¢, rather
smaller in 9. Rostrum black, bare, porrect to beyond middle ;
in ¢, sharply curved apically, moderately stout, strigoso-punctate
in basal half, apical half minutely punctured; in 9, very slender,
gently curved apically, shiny and impunctate throughout. An-
tenne long and slender, fuscous, with the scape and basal joint
of funicle ferruginous, inserted well beyond middle in ¢ and with
the scape equal in length to the first five joimts of the funicle,
inserted close to base in 2 and with the scape very short, equal
to the first joint of funicle only; terminal joints of funicle
elongate and slender, club more elongate than in B. auriwillii Mshl.,
the two basal joints similar in size and shape, broad and obliquely
truncate at apex and strongly narrowed basally. Prothorax
transverse, sides strongly rounded, broadest behind middle, much
narrowed anteriorly and slightly so behind ; upper surface slightly
convex, evenly coriaceous, with a broad central stripe of bright
orange and a spot of the same colour at each basal angle in both
1906. } NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID. 947
sexes: the 9 also has a vertical lateral orange band close to apex
and a central spot on the prosternum. lytra ovate, broadest at
shoulders, which are roundly prominent, sides scarcely rounded
and rapidly narrowed to apex ; upper surface with fine shallowly
punctured strie; the intervals plane and coarsely coriaceous,
covered with fine grey scaling and having a short basal orange
stripe along the suture, which also extends shortly along each side
of the base; each elytron with a median transverse orange band
extending from near the margin up to the third interval, but
sometimes abbreviated or interrupted; under surface with a
broad transverse lateral orange band on both the meso- and
metasternum, and a lateral orange spot on the second abdominal
segment. Legs black, with rather thin grey scaling; all femora
armed with a sharp simple tooth; in ¢ the anterior femora have
a fringe of long white hairs along the basal half of the under
surface; tibize not uncinate, the anterior pair in ¢ strongly
curved at apex and with a sharp median tooth,
Narat: Malvern (C. V. Barker).
Tyres, ¢ in British Museum, 9 in Oxford Museum.
1 have much pleasure in dedicating this pretty and distinct
species to my friend Mr. C. N. Barker, “who has done so much to
increase our knowledge of the imsects of the Natal Coast. He
informs me that he has found it feeding on a small thorny tree,
known as the “ Impafa” (Zizyphus mucronata).
BALANINUS DIVERSICORNIS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 9.)
Long. 3, lat. 12mm. Rostrum ¢ 14, 2 32 mm.
Colour castaneous ; scaling on thorax dark brown (sometimes
with a slightly coppery reflection), with a central white stripe
which is broader basally ; scaling on elytra castaneous, with a
clouding of white scales, which are denser laterally and round the
scutellum.
Head globose, closely punctured and with sparse pale scaling ;
eyes comparatively small and distant, scarcely larger in ¢.
Rostrum very slender, dark testaceous; in 3, porrect in basal
half, which is strigoso-punctate and sparsely squamose, apical half
curved, bare and minutely punctured; in 9, porrect for two-
thirds of its length, then distinctly curved, bare and impunctate
except at extreme base. Antenne testaceous, Inserted beyond
middle in ¢ and well behind middle in 9; joints 3-7 of funicle
equal, very small, transverse and submoniliform ; club extremely
elongate, as long as the whole funicle; joint 1 elongate, longer
than first jomt of funicle, narrow and only shghtly broadened
apically ; joint 2 of equal length, but distinctly narrower at base
and strongly clavate apically, being closely appressed to the two
very short terminal joints. Prothorax as long as broad, sub-
conical, broadest at base and narrowed to apex, sides slightly
rounded and with a faint constriction near apex; upper surface
convex, evenly coriaceous throughout ; scaling dense, dark chestnut-
brown, with a pale central stripe gradually widening from apex
948 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [Dee. 11,
to base; prosternum with uniform white scaling. “Hlytra ovate,
broadest at shoulders, which are roundly prominent, sides gently
rounded and rapidly narrowed to apex; upper surface convex,
with rather strong and distinctly punctured striz, the intervals
plane and coriaceous ; scaling rather sparse, castaneous, the
lateral margins and a large area about the scutellum dusted with
white scales ; the scutellum with dense, the under parts with sparse,
white scaling. Legs testaceous with thin pale scaling; all the
femora armed with a stout tooth which is denticulate internally ;
tibie not uncinate.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (@. 4. K. JZ).
Types, ¢ in British Museum, 9 in Oxford Museum.
Found on a species of wild fig.
The aberrant form of the antennal club in this species is very
remarkable, and owing to the unusual diminution of the funicular
joints the slender basal joints of the club might at first sight be
mistaken for a portion of the funicle. In all other respects the
insect is a typical Balaninus, and this structure cannot be con-
sidered as having a generic value owing to the fact that a gradual
development of the club in this direction may be traced through
B. aurivillit and B. barkeri.
The foregoing five species of Lalaninus all belong to the typical
form of the genus characterised by the evident lateral angulation
of the second abdominal segment, the strongly appendiculate
tarsal claws, the widely separated intermediate cox, the basally
porrect rostrum, and the excessive length of the latter organ in
the 9 sex only.
Of this group only a single South African species has been
previously described, viz. B. suturifer Fahr. The following key
will perhaps facilitate the identification of the six species :—
is) (25))|) Hlemioral umanmed) | See esc- ce eres see eee is sen= B. suturifer Kahr.
2. (1.) | All femora armed with a strong tooth.
3. (6.) | Second joint of antennal club strongly transverse; tibiz
uncinate.
4. (5.) | Joint 7 of funicle much longer than 6, appressed to the
Club; size larger..........-.--.s..-..----------.. -B. mubifer, sp. nov.
5. (4.) Joints 6 and 7 of funicle subequal, the latter not appressed
to the club; size smaller ..................... B. ficorwm, sp. nov.
6. (3.) Second joint of antennal club longer than broad; tibiz
not uncinate.
7. (12.) Antennal club much shorter than funicle; femoral tooth
| simple.
8. (11.) Scape much lounger than first jomt of funicle.
9. (10.) | Anterior tibie with no median internat tooth; prothorax
without a central stripe of orange scales. B. awrivillii, sp. nov., 5 2.
) Anterior tibie with a sharp median internal tooth; pro-
thorax with a central orange stripe......... B. barkeri, sp. nov., 3.
11. (8.) Seape only as long as first joint of funicle... B. barker, sp. nov., 2.
(7.) Antennal club as long as whole of funicle; femoral tooth
denticulate internally ........................ B. diversicornis, sp. nov.
Of the remaining Balanini described from South Africa, the
majority will have to be assigned to the genus 7%»ola Pasc., of
which the type is Balaninus suturalis Boh. This species has
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDS. 949
been redeseribed by Pascoe (Journ. Linn. Soe., Zool. 1886, vol. xix.
p. 332), but fortunately under the same name as that given by
Boheman.
EUDERES NATALIS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 6.)
Long. 7, lat. 22 mm.
Colour entirely dark red-brown, with sparse recumbent yellow
seta.
Head hemispherical, rugosely punctured, with a shallow im-
pression between the eyes and with scattered depressed yellow
setze; eyes lateral, large, subdepressed and coarsely facetted.
Rostrum as long as the prothorax, curved, narrowed from base
to middle, apical half parallel-sided and somewhat depressed ;
upper surface bare, coarsely punctured at base but more finely
towards apex. Antenne ferruginous, with dense pale sete.
Prothorax transverse, apical margin slightly sinuate dorsally,
base evidently bisinuate, sides subparallel from base to beyond
middle, thence strongly narrowed to apex ; upper surface sparsely
setose, with large irregular shallow punctures, the intervals
between which form depressed undulating longitudinal carine.
Hlytra oblongo-ovate, jointly trisinuate at base, which is a little
broader than the prothorax, sides subparallel from base to about
middle, thence narrowed to apex; upper surface convex, with
deep striz containing large oblong separated punctures, the
intervals broad, plane,and rugosely punctured ; sete sparse, rather
more dense round the scutellum and at the humeral angles.
Legs ferruginous, with depressed yellow sete; femora with a small
tooth ; tibize with four fine carinz on the outer surface.
Nara: Drakensberg (G. A. K. M.).
Type in the British Museum.
Nearly allied to #. linetcollis Wied., which, however, may at
once be distinguished by its prothorax, which bears fifteen very
distinct straight and smooth carine; the intervals of the elytra
are also less closely punctured. In both species the anterior
cox are only slightly separated and the prosternum is very
shallowly excavate. WH. lineicollis I have found in Protea flowers
on Table Mt., and it is apparently confined to the Western
Districts of Cape Colony.
HUDEROIDES, gen. nov. (Huderine.)
Head vetracted, almost invisible from above; eyes large,
elongate, lateral, coarsely facetted and widely separated above.
Rostrum short, straight, deflected, slightly depressed and rounded
laterally; scrobes deep, almost straight, oblique, reaching the
eyes and not uniting inferiorly. Antenne short, scape just
reaching eyes ; funicle 7-jointed, joints 1 and 2 elongate and conical,
the former being a little longer and much thicker, 3-7 short
transverse and closely set; club broadly ovate and evidently 3-
jointed. Prothorax rather longer than broad, base bisinuate,
apex broadly produced over the head, sides rounded; prosternum
950 MR. G, A. K. MARSHALL ON | Dec. 11,
with a broad deep furrow having elevated sides but not continued
beyond the anterior coxee, which are broadly separated. Sewtellum
small, punctiform. Sternwm elongate, mesosternal process broadly
truncate and deeply vertical anteriorly, metasternal epimera not
upwardly produced. Hlytra elongate, jomtly sinuate at base,
covering the pygidium, convex, with ten complete strize. Abdo-
men with the segments truncate, 2 much longer than 3 and 4
together. Legs short, the posterior tibie only just exceeding the
apex of elytra; femora stout, scarcely clavate, all armed with a
strong tooth; tibie slightly curved at base, subcompressed, un-
cinate, not carinate externally, their corbels open, elongate and
very oblique; tarsi with the third joint broadly lobate, claws
strongly appendiculate.
Type: Huderoides mossambica, sp. nov.
In general facies this genus very closely resembles Huderes
Schh., but differs in the following important particulars: the
retracted head, the more widely separated eyes, the deep pro-
sternal furrow, the broadly separated anterior coxe, the non-
carinate tibie and the obliquity of the corbels in the posterior
pairs.
EUDEROIDES MOSSAMBICA, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 4.)
Long. 8, lat. 3} mm.
Colour uniform piceous black throughout, with sparse depressed,
golden sete.
Head retracted, hemispherical, rugosely punctured and without
impressions. ostrwm shorter than the anterior tibie, scarcely
curved, gradually dilated from base to apex; upper surface
slightly convex, shallowly punctate and with a narrow smooth
central line. Antenne short, dark ferruginous, with the club
fuscous. Prothorax a trifle longer than broad, base bisinuate,
much broader than apex, dorsal apical margin broadly and
roundly produced over the head, sides moderately rounded,
broadest about middle; upper surface almost plane, rugosely
punctured throughout and with a fine abbreviated central carina.
Elytra elongate, oblongo-ovate, jointly sinuate at base and there
slightly broader than the base of the thorax; shoulders oblique,
sides parallel from there to beyond middle; upper surface convex,
with broad strize containing shallow punctures, the intervals
plane, finely rugose and with short depressed golden setz. Legs
rather short and stout, rugose and sparsely setose, all the femora
armed with a short tooth.
Portrucuese E. Arrica: Beira (P. A. Sheppard).
Type in the British Museum.
NEIPHAGUS MASHUNUS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 10.)
Long. 9-12, lat. 5-63 mm.
Head deeply and rugosely punctured, with scattered setiform
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID#. 951
scaling, forehead flattened; eyes coarsely facetted. Rostrum
rather longer than prothorax, gradually dilated apically, rugosely
punctured throughout, with a shallow lateral furrow from in-
sertion of antenn to eye filled with pale scaling; scrobes short,
oblique, rapidly disappearing beneath rostrum. Antenne with
the three basal joints of funicle elongate, 2 being the longest,
-7 very short, 4 half as long again. Prothoras shorter than its
width at base, subtriangular, broadest at base and rapidly
narrowed to apex, its sides slightly rounded, base bisinuate, apex
strongly produced above the head, and with small but distinct
ocular lobes; upper surface rather convex and with a low blunt
prominence on each side of disk before middle, deeply and
rugosely punctured throughout and with brownish and yellowish
setiform scaling, which is GEE ected forwards. lytra very broad,
subquadrate, the sides slightly rounded, half as broad again as
the prothorax at the shoulders, which are produced into a blunt
prominence, base gently trisinuate; upper surface very convex
and steeply declivous behind, with regular shallow sulci con-
taining rows of large Pupteniculetre foens, the intervals closely
and rugosely punctured, rather convex, except the first which is
plane; intervals 2, 4 and 6 each with three distant tubercles
bearing tufts of erect black, or dark brown, setze, the tubercles
being so placed as to form three strongly curved transverse rows
on each elytron; colour black or dark ferruginous, variegated
with rather thin brownish or whitish setiform scaling. Legs
comparatively slender, rugosely punctured and with dense pale
sete and scaling; anterior femora not dentate; anterior pairs of
tibiee slightly curved and with two sharp spurs above the apical
spine; tarsi with the third jomt much broader than the others,
onychium elongate.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. 4. A. J/.), Umtali (A, Bodong &
Ga Aly EG Ve):
Type in the British Museum.
A very distinct species, differing from its congeners in its less
angulated elytra, much thinner legs, unarmed femora and elon-
gate onychium. In general appearance it comes nearest to
NV. fascicularis Pasc., a Central African species which has recently
been taken by Mr. P. A. Sheppard at Amatonga’s on the Beira
Railway.
PACHYONYX NIVEUS, Sp. nov.
Long. 8, lat. 3 mm.
Head subglobose, closely punctured and with dense white
scaling; eyes large, coarsely granulate and meeting inferiorly.
Rostrum about as long as prothorax, subcylindrical aml slightly
curved; upper surface bare, shining and with small scattered
punctures; colour castaneous. Vienne inserted a little in front
of middle, entirely light ferruginous. Prothorax a little shorter
than the basal width, broadest at base, the sides gradually
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No, LXIIT, 63
952 MR. G, A. K, MARSHALL ON 7 (idee. i,
narrowed to near apex where there is a broad constriction, base
slightly rounded, apex broadly produced above the head; upper
surface convex with four sharp discal prominences on the anterior
part, the finer sculpturing being entirely hidden by very dense
scaling; the entire underparts and sides, up to, and including,
the outer half of the discal prominences, pure white; the central
portion light brown, leaving a mere trace of a central carina in
the middle and having a large T-shaped white marking on the
basal half. lytra oblong, jointly sinuate at base, much broader
than prothorax at shoulders, which are sharply and obliquely
prominent, sides straight and parallel to far beyond middle,
apices separately produced into very short but sharp processes ;
upper surface convex, gibbous, deepest at shoulders and rapidly
declivous posteriorly, with regular rows of deep foveole, the
intervals somewhat uneven and with low rounded tubercles,
the most prominent on each elytron being: a short curved basal
row of three, a longer very oblique median row of three, a
juxta-sutural tubercle on the summit of the declivity and a larger
discal one on the declivity; the sculpturing is, however, largely
hidden by dense snow-white scaling which covers the whole
surface except the extreme apex, which is light brown, and a
small quadrate dark brown patch round the scutellum, which is
itself covered with light brown scales. Legs covered with
whitish-brown scales and short depressed white sete, the femora
with a white band not far from apex.
OrancEe River Cotony: Bothaville (Dr. H. Brauns). Mara-
BELELAND: Plumtree (father O'Neil).
Type in the British Museum.
Its remarkable white coloration, the absence of fascicles on the
elytra, and the thinner and less coarsely punctured rostrum will
at once distinguish this insect from P. affaber Boh., hitherto
the only other described South-African species.
PACHYONYX TRIANGULARIS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 8.)
Long. 54-6, lat. 24-22 mm.
Head subglobose, closely punctured and with sparse depressed
fulvous sete; eyes large, coarsely granulate and meeting
inferiorly. Rostrwm as long as prothorax, cylindrical, curved,
dark piceous but becoming paler at apex, evenly and strongly
punctured, bare, moderately shining. Antenne inserted a trifle
in front of middle, ferruginous. Prothorax rather shorter than
the basal width, broadest at base, the sides. rapidly narrowed to
apex where there is a broad but shallow constriction, base
rounded, apex broadly produced above the head; upper surface
convex, with four blunt discal prominences on the anterior part,
the posterior part with large shallow punctures more or less
hidden by fine whitish-brown scaling, having a low bare central
carina; the prominences clothed with denser yellowish-brown
scaling. Hlytra jointly sinuate at base, obliquely truncate at
1906. | NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONIDA, 953
apex, broader than prothorax at shoulders, which are rounded
and very sloping, and from there very gradually narrowed to
apex; upper surface convex, gibbous, deepest just behind
shoulders and rapidly declivous posteriorly, with regular rows of
large deep foveole; the intervals narrow, finely aciculate and
without any trace of tubercles or fascicles; sculpturing partially
hidden by fine scaling which is light brown on disk, becoming
indefinitely paler towards apex, with a triangular yellowish- white
patch round scutellum, and a large white tr iineulan lateral patch,
the base of which extends along almost the entire margin, the
apex reaching the fifth stria. ie gs punctate, covered with dense
light brown scaling.
“Nara: Verulam (G. A. K. M,).
Tyrs in the British Museum.
Apart from its very different coloration, this species differs
from P. affaber Boh. in its very sloping shoulders (in the latter
they are roundly rectangular), in its narrower and more finely
punctured rostrum, in the absence of any tubercles or fascicles on
the elytra, and the smaller and more regular foveole on the
basal half.
P. nweus may be distinguished from the present species not
only by its striking colouring, but also by its more elongate,
parallel-sided and tuberculate elytva, which, moreover, are not so
much produced apically as in affaber or triangularis.
ENDEUS FLORALIS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 1.)
Long. 3-32, lat. 12-12 mm.
Colour entix ely dark tulvous, with only the eyes black; evenly
clothed with fine recumbent yellow pubescence, which is not,
however, sufficiently dense to conceal the sculpturing.
Head convex; eyes rather prominent, the space between them
about half the width of the rostrum. Rostrum as long as the
prothorax in ¢, distinctly longer m 2, subcylindrical, slightly
curved, strigoso-punctate and finely pubescent above. Antenne
comparatively short and stout, inserted about middle in @, but
well in front of middle in g. Prothorax much broader than
long, strongly constricted close to apex, which is obliquely
truncate, base much broader and subtruneate, sides strongly
rounded, broadest behind middle; upper surface convex, with
close distinct punctuation throughout. lytra oblongo-ovate,
comparatively broad (22 x 12 mm.), with fine distinctly punctured
strie, the intervals almost plane, finely aciculate; pubescence
fine, quite recumbent and with a silky aypearance. Legs with a
stout tooth on all the femora, the anterior tibie strongly dilated
towards apex
Types, ¢ in the British Museum, 2 in the Oxford Museum.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G'. 4. X. JdZ.).
I have found this species in the flowers of Crinwm, Protea, and
Anona senegalensis, and have also taken it flying at sundown
63 ok
954 MR. G. A. K, MARSHALL ON [Deer is
ENDEUS BAUHINI®, sp. nov,
Long. 3-32, lat. 14-12 mm.
Colour uniform dull ferruginous varying to flavous; eyes
black; entire upper surface thinly clothed with short depressed
golden yellow pubescence.
Head convex; eyes scarcely prominent, the space between them
equal to about one-third the width of the rostrum. Rostrum as
long as the prothorax in ¢, longer than that of H. floralis but
otherwise similar. Antenne rather more slender than in that
species, inserted well before middle. Prothorax almost as long as
broad, faintly constricted near apex which is obliquely truncate,
base evidently broader and truncate, sides rounded, broadest
behind middle; upper surface slightly convex, closely and
distinctly punctured throughout. lytra oblongo-ovate, more
elongate (22 x 12 mm.), gently convex, with distinct and strongly
punctured striz, the intervals plane, faintly aciculate ; pubescence
short and recumbent, but distinctly coarser than in /. floralis,
and thus without the silky appearance. Zegs similar to those of
LH. floralis except that the anterior tibie are distinctly less
dilated apically.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. 4. A. JZ).
Tyre in the British Museum.
Found on the leaves of a species of Bauhinia.
EINDEUS HISPIDUS, Sp. NOV.
Long. 23-24, lat. 4-14 mm.
Colour dark ferrnginous, the suture and eyes black; legs and
antenne paler, antennal club fuscous; upper surface with short
erect pale setze which are longer on the elytra.
Head convex; eyes more widely separated, the intervening
space being nearly as broad as the rostrum. ostrwm as in
LH. floralis. Antenne more slender, inserted not far from apex
in ¢. Prothorax a little broader than long, evidently con-
stricted near apex, shghtly broader at base, sides moderately
rounded, broadest about middle; upper surface convex, with
close even punctuation and fairly dense suberect pale setz.
Elytra oblongo-ovate, convex, with rather deep strongly punctured
striz, the intervals plane and almost impunctate, bearing regular
rows of short erect pale sete. Zegs as in H. floralis except that
the anterior tibiz are not at all dilated apically.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G. 4. A. J/.).
Tyres, 2 in the British Museum, ¢ in the Oxford Museum.
Found on leaves of Protea and Brachystegia.
The only other described species of Hndeus of which I am aware
are H. castus Boh., from Sierra Leone (the type of the genus), and
LE. parilis Fst. (Deutsch. ent. Zeit. 1898, p. 28), from Cameroon.
Of the latter [ have seen no examples, but I examined the type
1906. ] NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID. 959d
of castus at Stockholm a few years ago. The five species may be
discriminated by the following characters :—
1. (6.) | Elytra with recumbent pubescence, and without rows of
erect sete.
2. (5.) Prothorax much broader than long, the sides strongly rounded.
3. (4.) | Anterior tibia strongly dilated towards apex; eyes approxi-
| mated, prominent; prothorax strongly constricted at apex.
| E. floralis, sp. nov.
4. (3.) | Anterior tibie scarcely dilated; eyes more distant, not
prominent ; prothorax only slightly constricted at apex.
E. castus Boh.
|
5. (2.) | Prothorax almost as long as broad, its sides only moderately
he TROWENGE CL ecedoc ons ondnsendacte oddbco ddsooosdsneowcoseBennnsccos De bOI, Svs WON
6. (1.) Elytra with rows of erect or suberect set.
7. (8.) | Space between the eyes almost as broad as the rostrum.
| EH. hispidus, sp. nov.
8. (7.) | Space between the eyes only as broad as the scape of the
[eeambenniacem-csse eee: MBH ar eA ABA pa uAMeM eae beaedndba ced lon FROROUAS INT
ACANTHORRHINUS CARINATUS, sp. nov. (Plate LX VII. fig. 12.)
Long. 83, lat. 3 mm.
Head short, strongly punctured on vertex, forehead with a
broad and deep central furrow which is continued on to base of
rostrum. Rostrum about as long as anterior tibia, subcompressed,
broadest at base and somewhat narrowed anteriorly, slightly
curved; upper surface convex, finely and evenly punctured
throughout, with a short deep central impression at base (con-
tinuous with that on head) and a short lateral impression in front
of each eye; under surface with two longitudinal furrows uniting
at base, but with no prominences; antennz black, glabrous.
Prothorax \onger than broad, base rounded and much broader
than apex which is truncate, sides subparallel in the basal half,
then roundly narrowed and with a constriction at apex; upper
surface almost plane, with very deep, subremote punctures
leaving a smooth central line; colour dull black, bare. Hlytra
jointly sinuate at base, rather broader than prothorax at shoulders,
which are sloping, and from there very gradually narrowed
posteriorly, the apices separately rounded ; upper surface slightly
convex, with regular deeply punctured striz ; the intervals narrow
and impunctate, the 2nd, 4th and 6th depressed, the others
elevated and carinate; colour dull black, bare. Legs black, bare,
strongly punctured; femora and tibie with a fringe of pale sete
along their lower edges.
Natat: Malvern (C. WV. Barker), Estcourt (@. A. K. MW).
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (G4. X. J/.). Porrucursr HE. Arrica:
Beira (P. A. Sheppard.)
TypE in the British Museum.
A very distinct species owing to the alternate elevation of the
intervals on the elytra; the fringe of setze on the femora is also a
character peculiar to it.
956 MR. G. A. K. MARSHALL ON [ Dee. 11,
ACANTHORRHINUS ZAMBESIANUS, Sp. NOY.
Long. 10, lat. 4 mm.
Head subglobose, vertex convex, black, shining and with
fine scattered punctuation. Rostrum slightly curved and not
angulated, rather ascending the forehead at base, with a slight
rounded dilatation above the insertion of the antenne and
gradually narrowed anteriorly, finely and closely punctured
thr oughout, with a deep subtriangular central impression at base
which is continued to the apex, in the ¢ asa deep narrow furrow,
in the 2 asa faint shallow stria; sides with a deep furrow from
the eye to apex, but narrowly interrupted not far from base ;
scrobes produced anteriorly as a broad shallow furrow ; underside
with a broad central furrow, in the ¢ the carina on each side of
it bears a short but distinct tooth in front ef the antenne, which
is quite wanting in the 9. Prothorax much longer than broad,
broadest at base, very gradually narrowed to beyond middle, then
more rapidly so to apex where there is a shallow constriction ;
upper surface slightly convex, black, bare, shining, with close,
but fine and faint, punctuation throughout. Elyira jointly
sinuate at base, broader than prothorax at shoulders, which are
very sloping, and from there gradually narrowed posteriorly (less
so in @); upper surface rather convex, with very deep and
strongly punctured strike; the intervals narrow, subcarinate,
impunctate, the third rather broader than the others. Ze gs black
shiny, almost impunctate; the tibie only with a fringe of yellow
set along their inferior edges.
MASHONALAND: Salisbury (@. 4d. A. JZ).
Tyres, ¢ in the British Museum, 2 in the Oxford Museum.
Apart from its much smaller size and the obsolete punctuation
on both surfaces, this species differs from A. drege? in its much
straighter, shghtly curved rostrum. The rostral tooth is also
much smaller and does not curve forwards in the co: while the
rostrum of the Q entirely lacks the two inferior tubercles which
are present in drege?.
CYRTORRHINUS CASTANEIPENNIS Boh.
Sphenophorus castaneipennris Boh., Sehh. Gen. Cure. viii. 2,
p. 249 (1845).
Cyrtorhinus baridioides Lac., Gen. Col. vii. p. 293, note 1, pl. 76
f. 3 (1866)—colour variety. :
Cyrtorhinus caffer Fahr., Ofv. K. Vet-Ak. Férh. 1871,
», 282.
Liocalandra nuda Chevr., Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. 1881, p. 92—
local race.
Polyaulax castaneipennis Boh., Chevr. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr.
1885, p. 95.
When at Stockholm in 1902 I had an opportunity of com-
1906. } NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID®. 957
paring the types of C. cafer Fahr. and Sphen. castaneipennis
Boh., and there can be no question as to their specific identity.
The form baridioides, described by Lacordaire as the type of his
genus Cyrto(r)rhimus, offers no structural difference whatever
from the typical Natal form of castaneipennis and differs solely
in the black colour of its elytra, a cha racter which cannot be here
regarded as of specific value. The form nwda Chevr., however,
from Equatorial Africa presents a striking structural difference
from the Natal type in the complete, or almost complete, absence
of punctuation on the thorax and the intervals of the elytra ; :
and at first sight it would appear to be a good and distinct species.
But an examination of Rhodesian examples shows this character
mm an exactly intermediate condition, and as some specimens of
nuda show distinct traces of punctuation it is only possible to
regard that form as an extreme local race of the southern species.
The occurrence of red elytra in the »wde form appears to be
unusual, most specimens being of a rather intermediate piceous
brown colouring; whereas in the south there is a sharp division
between the black and red forms. In nada the legs vary also
from piceous to red, whereas in South Africa all the varieties
have black legs only. The punctuation of the thorax does not
diminish progressively northwards, for the most heavily punctured
specimens I have seen come from Beira; and the Nyasaland
examples appear generally to be intermediate between those of
Rhodesia and Natal.
The two genera Liocalandra and Polyaulax founded by Chevrolat
must be sunk as synonyms of Cyrtorrhinus Lac.
Noves on Synonymy &e.
Alcides (moufileti Fst.), Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. 1899, p. 14 =
A. glanvillet Per., Trans. 8. A. Phil. Soe. 1885, p. 1438.
(Atéelabus) carneolus Pér., Trans. Ent. Soc. 1896, p. 188, is an
A poderus.
(Rhynchites) algoensis Pér., Trans. 8. A. Phil. Soc. 1888, p. 176,
is an Adtelabus.
Synthocus (sagittarius Peér.), op. cit. 1885, p. 139 = 8. nigro-
pictus Pase.
Ithyporus (capensis Boh.) = J. stolidus F., the type of the latter
being in the British Museum (coll. Banks).
Brachycerus ( frontalis Faihr.), the type of which is in the Oxford
Museum,= 4. hystrix Schh. This name was applied by
Schonherr to “B. cornutus Oliv.” (nec L.), which was
described and figured by Olivier from a specimen, still extant,
in the Banksian collection.
Theates (cristaius Pér.), Trans. 8. A. Phil. Soc. 1888, p. 163, a. 3,
f; Re magus Auriv ne Ent. Tidsk. 1888, p. 15 3, t.
ff. 1-3 = 7. angusticollis Wied. (Brachycerus).
958 ON NEW AFRICAN CURCULIONID#. [ Dec. 11,
(egaproctus) (zanzibarinus Desbr.), C. R. Soc. Ent. Belg. 1891,
p. 361, note 1 = Stenophida (linearis Pasc.), Journ. Linn.
Soc., Zool, xix. 1886, p. 336 = (Liocalandra) pygialis Fairm.,
C. R. Ent. Belg. 1884, p- exlviil.
(Cychrotonus) silane Bases Journ. Linn. Soe., Zool. xi. 1871,
p. 163, is a Chaunoderus.
Hipporrhinus (bertine Fst.), Stett. ent. Zeit. 1891, p. 385 =
H. varius Fahy. In my revision of Hipporrhinus (Proce.
Zool. Soc. 1904, 1. p. 141) I erroneously attributed this
species to the genus Stramia Mshl., but through the kind-
ness of Dr. Heller, of Dresden, i have now been able to
examine Faust’s type.
Dr. Heller’s kind assistance has also enabled me to clear up the
following synonymy :—
(Hypomeces) (impressicollis Pér.) Trans. 8. A. Phil. Soc. 1885,
p- 125= Dereodus vagabundus Fst., Ent. Nachr. 1885, p. 7 ;
and (H. modestus Pér.) 1. c. p. 126=Dereodus schénherri
Fst., 1. c. p. 5. Faust’s paper was published in March, while
Péringuey’s was only read on the 27th May. So far as I am
aware the genus Hypomeces does not occur in Africa.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Pirate LXVI.
Fig. ) Lee,
1. Hctatops sheppardi 2, p. $11. 7. Cyclomus simplex &, p. 931.
2. Strophosomus sulcatifirons, 8. Rhyparosomus mashunus, p. 933.
p. 914. 9. Diabuthrarius velutinus, p. 934.
3. Strophosomus acuticollis, p. 914. 10. % setulosus, p. 934.
4. Rhinosomphus mutabilis, p. 920. ll. Hypsomus parvus, p. 935.
5. Systates dentipes 6, p. 921. 12. Bagous punctipennis, p. 936.
6. Cyclomus algoensis 2, p. 930.
Prats LXVII.
Big. Fig.
1. Endeus floralis, p. 953. 8. Pachyonyx triangularis, p. 952.
2. Phacemastix poultoni, p. 942. 9,9a. Balaninus diversicornis 2,
3. Fr pardalis, p. 941. p. 947.
A, 4a. Huderoides mossambica, p. 950. 10. Neiphagus imashunus, p. 950.
5,5a. Balaninus ficorum 2, p. 944. ll. Aplemonus zizyphi, p. 943.
6. Huderes natalis, p. 949. 12. Acanthorrhinus carinatus, p. 943.
7. Balaninus barkeri 2, p. 946.
eek
site Vp
THA py Tosser Cy peg
1G
AO
‘song, |
oH i
Ad0's iil S)
al /
eo
aT)
Stone AU
2 H/ValaNe IVINVEO “SOHOyY THSO GAnty THO
HIE Te YN W710)
SNe iicl SOG tS eZ) al
sie
: .
P.Z.S.1906.P1. LIX, _
ee aa ne on ee een
a ie
YW Oc.1.
Xx@ 0e.2.
Gi) 06.3. 8
O.A.M.H. del. Bale & Danielsson Lith.
CALI NMNADOSiILYNGISNUS. TSAR = IMNUTS Cilia SS; ANID) TBIBYATIN
1905.| oN THE NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 959
3. The Cranial and Spinal Nerves of Chlamydoselachus
anguineus (Gar.). By Mrs. O. A. Marurrt HAwkKEs,
M.Sc. (Zoological Laboratory University of Bir-
mingham) *.
: [Received November 8, 1906. ]
(Plates LX VIII. & LXIX.7, and Text-figures 140, 141.)
ContTENTS.
A. Introduction. | (f) The rami palatini VIT.
B. The Lateral Line System. | (g) The chorda tympani.
C. The Ampulle of Lorenzini. | F. The Glossopharyngeus.
D. The Eye, Eye-muscles, and Nerves. | G. The Vagus.
i. The Trigemino-facial complex. | (a) The ramus lateralis
1. The Trigeminal Nerve. vag.
(a) The ramus mavxillaris. (b) The first truncus
(6) The ramus mandibularis. | branchialis vag1.
(ec) The ramus profundus. | (c) Thesecond ditto.
(d) The ramus superficialis (d) The third ditto.
ophthalmicus V. (e) The fourth ditto.
11. The Facialis Nerve. (f) The fifth ditto.
(a) The ramus _ superficialis (g) The sixth ditto.
ophthalmicus VII. (4) The ramus intestinalis.
(6) The ramus buccalis. | H. The Spinal Nerves.
(ce) The truncus hyomandibu- I. a. The Brain. 3B. Locy’s Nerve.
laris. | J. Summary.
(d) The ramus post-tremat- Ix. Bibliography.
icus VII. | L. Explanation of the Plates.
(e) The ramus pre-trematicus | M. Reference-lettering.
VIt.
A. INTRODUCTION.
The following research was undertaken on the advice of Mr.
F. J. Cole of Liverpool University, who, : somewhat more than a
year ago, sent me a specimen of Chlamy ydoselachus anguineus (2),
suggesting that I should dissect the cranial nerves. The specimen
had been preserved inalcohol, but unfortunately the finer branches,
or branches which were deeply situated, were not well preserved.
Professor Bridge then kindly wrote for a formalin-preserved
specimen (3) from J apan, of which he allowed me to dissect the
viscera and one side of the head. Mr. G. A. Boulenger, of the
Natural History Museum, South Kensington, allowed me to
examine the specimens in his charge and to dissect the last
branchial arch of one specimen.
The alcohol-preserved specimen was in such a condition that
microscopical work was quite useless. A number of stains were
tried without success.
Unfortunately the cranium had not been opened in the formalin-
preserved specimen, but it has been possible to do some partially
successful microscopical work on the nerves. I am hoping later
to continue this microscopical work in order to add to and verify
* Communicated by Professor T. W. Brine, F.R.S., F.Z.S.
7 For explanation of the Plates, see p. 990.
960 MRS. 0. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE [ Dee. 11,
the results arrived at by the less reliable method of macro-dis-
section. The formalin had made the subcutaneous tissue so hard
that thin sections of the skin have at present been impossible,
hence the observations made by means of such sections on the
lateral-line canals and the ampulle of Lorenzini have not been
satisfactory. I expect, however, to obtain better results in time.
Mr. Cole hoped that the nervous system of so low a species
would throw some considerable light upon the nerve-component
theory. The extérnal relations of the nerves have proved of great
interest, and have given some new and unexpected data, but the
nervous system of Chlamydoselachus cannot be considered known
until small specimens have been completely sectionised and the
animal thus reconstructed.
Not only the nerves, but every part of Chlamydoselachus has
proved of interest, owing to the combination of primitive and
specialised characteristics. These points will, I hope, be eventually
submitted to the test of embryological investigation.
A small bibhography only is appended, as a complete list of
papers on nerves can be found in the works of Herrick, Cole,
and Johnston.
I wish to heartily thank Professor Bridge for his continual
help during the progress of this work and for his valuable revision
of the MS.; Mr. Cole not only for the gift of the specimen, but
for suggestions and help on the completed work. Thanks are also
due to Professor K. Mitsukuri, of Tokio, who sent the Chlamydo-
selachus to My. Cole inorder that its nerves and sense- organs
might be investigated, and to Mr. G. A. Boulenger for references
and for loan of books and for permission to examine the specimens
in his charge.
B, Tue Lateran LIne System.
The Lateral Line System comprises canals upon both the head
and body, the former being much more complicated than is usual
among Elasmobranchs (except Rays and Skates). The parts of
the body over which the canals pass were the only relations
Garman (10. p. 82) considered in naming the canals, and thus
his nomenclature depencs upon the apparent instead of the real
relation of parts. As Garman’s names are valueless in comparative
anatomy, it Is now necessary to rename the canals in accordance
with Cole’s method, 7. e. with reference to the innervation. And
as we may take it that a canal innervated by a well-defined nerve
represents one unit of the system, this method of nomenclature
brings analogous parts of the system of different species into line
with one another.
The Supra-orbital canal (Plate LXVIII. fig. 1, B, C, D), which
includes the cramial, rostral, and subrostral canals of Garman, and
is Innervated by the superficial ophthalmic branch of the Facialis,
passes forward along the top of the head, just above the eye.
Like all the closed canals of Chlam ydoselachus, it lies immediately
under the skin, from which it is not easily dissected. In front
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDCSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 961
of the eye, the canal bends outward towards the nostril, then
curves upward and forward almost to the end of the snout, where
it suddenly turns backward, passes above the nostril, and finally
bends ventrad to joi the Infra-orbital canal at D. In the supra-
orbital canal of one specimen there were 55 neuromasts and
openings on one side and 49 on the other. A second specimen
had 41 on one side and 40 on the other. The sense-organs, as
judged by the point of entrance of the nerve, ave usually opposite
the canal-openings im the supra-orbital as well as in the other
canals. The openings may be at the end of short tubules, or on
the canal itself. The longest tubules on this canal are less than
5 mm. in length, and these are found near the point of union
with the Infra-orbital canal. Throughout the head-canals the
neuromasts are placed at approximately regular distances (5 mm.)
apart. According to Garman’s figure (10. pl. xvii.) there is a
canal uniting the anterior end of the Infra-orbital canal with the
most anterior point of the supra-orbital canal. This additional
eanal is called by Garman, the prenasal canal. It was not present
in the specimens dissected by me, and there was no trace of its
openings in the specimens examined externally. From Garman’s
description it is not possible to determine whether the prenasal
canal jois the infra-orbital. In Garman’s figure (10. pl. xvi.)
the supra-orbital (rostral and subrostral canals) curves forward
much higher up the snout than in the specimens examined, in
which case an additional canal would probably extend on to the
snout. But it is improbable that this canal would join with the
infra-orbital.
The Infra-orbital canal (A, B, KE, D, F), which includes the
occipital, orbital, orbito-nasal, and nasal canals of Garman, in-
nervated by the buccalis and otic branches of the Facialis, begins
at A as a direct continuation of the main lateral canal. It gives
off the supra-orbital canal, and then passes downwards behind
the eye. This portion is curved, the first third being directed
forward and the remainder backward. The backward curve was
probably produced by the lengthening of the jaws. At a point
above the mouth (K), but not as caudad as the angle, the canal
bends sharply forwards and runs along the upper jaw under the
nostril to terminate at the median line, close to its fellow of the
opposite side, from which it is separated only by a thin wall. In
one specimen this canal had 52 neuromasts and openings on one
side, and 50 on the other. Inasecond specimen the numbers were
47 and 46 respectively. The longest tubules in Chlamydoselachus
occur on this canal, in the first part of its post-orbital ventral
course. Here a few tubules reach a length of 1 em.
The Hyomandibular canal (K, G, J, ce Ke 1), which includes
the angular, jugular, spiracular, oral, and gular canals of Gar-
man (10), innervated by the external mandibular branch of the
Facialis, is the most extensive and complicated part of the canal
system. It branches out from the infra-orbital canal to run back-
wards above and beyond the mouth, with a somewhat tortuous
962 MRS. 0, A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE | Dec. 11,
course, for a distance of 5 em. This portion of the canal, which
is closed, is probably the original hyomandibular canal, to which
the other parts have subsequently been added. In one specimen
there were here 15 neuromasts. ‘Tubules are present in the first
part of the canal only. Somewhat caudad to the mouth a branch
(G, H, I) is given off, which, curving round the mouth, runs
along the lower jaw to the symphysis (Plate LXVIII. fig. 1,
H, L, A). This branch is an open canal, and in one case had
19 neuromasts. On the left side of one specimen | em. of
this canal was closed. It may be mentioned that in this closed
region, although there were four neuromasts, there were no ex-
ternal openings corresponding to them. A second open canal
(J, L, K, H) leaves the main hyomandibular canal at J. This
branch (HL, L, B) makes a wide curve downward and then forward
to meet the This mentioned canal at H, shortly before its termi-
nation. One side of one specimen had 42 neuromasts in this
branch. In six out of the seven specimens examined externally,
the hyomandibular canals of the two sides appeared to join at IE
In the seventh specimen, however, the regions H, I, of the two
sides were parallel and unconnected, Doubtless this was the
original condition. The branch H, L, B, on one side of a single
specimen, had a break of 1 em. At first sight this break might
seem to indicate that this was the point where the two
branches G, H, K and J, L, K united, but when we see the
canals in relation to their nerve supply, it is obvious that this
cannot be the case. Undoubtedly the two canals met and united
at H. There is a dorsal branch canal (L, M), narrow, shallow,
and superficial, which curves upward and forward towards the
lateral canal. In one specimen 10 neuromasts were present.
One of the specimens had, on both sides, another small hyoman-
dibular branch (N) and a curious partial twist in the region J, L,
which terminated in a fine branch (O). Branches N and O are
no longer functional. There is only a very slight depression in
the skin, bordered by the usual triangular scales which functionally
close the “open” canals. In the depression there is neither
sensory tube nor neuromast. No nerve could be traced to these
canals. It maybe, however, that microscopical work would discover
what macroscopical methods have failed to disclose. If these,
probably degenerate canals occurred in a large number of speci-
mens they would indicate that the canal-system of Ohlamydo-
selachus in this region had become simplified by the partial atrophy
of certain of its branches. As, however, these canals were found
in only one specimen out of seven, they must, for the present,
probably be regarded as an individual variation.
The Commissural or Supra-temporal canal (or canals), the aural
canal of Garman, is placed, as noticed by Garman, anterior to the
openings of the ductus endolymphaticus. It is never the usual
straight, transverse canal connecting the right and left lateral
canals. It varies considerably, as shown in text-fig. 140. There
are indications of two instead of one commissural canal, but it is
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 963
impossible to state whether the present condition of these canals
is vestigial or rudimentary. It is certain, however, that the con-
dition of all the canals, but especially those in this region, is very
unstable. The canals vary in thei: length, course, al diameter,
The neuromasts, both as regards number and position, are very
variable, but in every case they are supplied by dorsal branches of
the lateralis vagi. In the specimen from which IT. (text- -fig, 140)
was taken, lines (s, s) appeared to be drawn on the skin; these
were found to be due to the scales, which were triangular in shape
and arranged in two parallel interlocking lines, exactly as the
scales are arranged above all the open canals. These ‘lines ”
may represent either the first step towards the formation of new
canals or the last step in the degeneration of canals. The latter
is the more probable, as if the former were the case we should
expect to find neuromasts present, but so far neither neuromasts
nor nerves have been traced.
Text-fig. 140.
L.L.R,
Il
Variations in Lateral Line Canals of Chlamydoselachus.
I,, IJ. Commissural canal.
Il1., IV. Ventral view of Hyomandibular canal under the lower jaws.
V. Lateral canal in region of dorsal fin.
C.C.A., C.C.B. Anterior and posterior portions of Commissural canal.
H.M. Parts of Hyomandibular canal.
L.L.R., L.L.L. Lateral canal on right and left sides.
It is worth noting that the specimen from which IT. (text-fig. 140)
was drawn had also covering scales arranged in lines, dorsal to,
and at right angles to, the lateral canal. These “lines” oc-
eurred at “rregular intervals for a distance of 3 cm. The scales,
which produced the appearance of lines, may be remnants of a
condition in which the main canal had lateral branches, This
964 MRS. O. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE | Dec. 11,
suggestion is perhaps confirmed by finding one such lateral branch,
nearly 1°5 cm. in length, in the tail-region of another specimen.
The Lateral canal runs in the usual position from the head to
the end of the tail, and is noteworthy owing to the fact that only
the first inch is closed. The neuromasts occur at much more
irregular intervals than is the case in the head-canals. In all the
specimens examined there is a tendency in the region of the
dorsal fin (text-fig. 140, V) to a departure from a straight line.
In two specimens this tendency produced four distinct undulations.
Similar undulations have been found in Callorhynchus (Cam. Nat.
Hist., Fishes, T. W. Bridge, fig. 269, p. 470). In other cases the
canal undulated slightly. No explanation of this phenomenon
can be offered. This same region had on one side, in one specimen,
a complete break of 5 mm. There was in this space no trace of
canal or of covering scales. Garman also found curves and breaks
on this canal in the tail-region.
The conclusion arrived at from these facts is that the
lateral line system of Chlamydoselachus is primitive as regards
(1) the open condition of a portion of the canals ; (2) the cutaneous
rather than subcutaneous position of the canals; (3) the entire
absence of tubules in many places. In the occipital and hyo-
mandibular regions, however, the system tends to a considerable
complexity. Again there are indications, in the occipital and
lateral canals, of either a vestigial or rudimentary complexity.
The innervation is an additional difficulty in the determination
of the relations of this system. ‘The lateralis branches of the
Facialis present no difficulty, but if there are proved to be fibres
of the ninth nerve innervating a few lateralis sense-organs, these
must be regarded as an additional proof of the comparatively
primitive nature of the system. The lateralis nerves in origin
were probably related morphologically to a number of segments,
and later became concentrated into the main trunks of the Facialis,
Auditory and Vagus nerves. The fact that Chlamydoselachus has
four lateralis roots, two for the buecalis, one for the external
mandibularis, and one for the r. lateralis vagi, probably indicates a
comparatively primitive condition for this system.
C. THe AMPULL2 oF LORENZINI.
In Chlamydoselachus the anatomy and the arrangement of the
ampulle differ from those of the higher Elasmobranchs.
The anterior, latero-dorsad surface of the head, from the level of
the eye to the end of the snout, is covered by ampullary openings
which are divided into two groups by the Supra-orbital canal.
The ampulle of this whole region are innervated by the r. super-
ficialis ophthalmicus VII. and are therefore probably homo-
logous with the usual supra-orbital group of ampulle. This group
may, in Chlamydoselachus also, be called the supra-orbital.
A second group of ampulle is found between the post-orbital
portion of the infra-orbital lateral line canal and the spiracle. It
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 965
begins somewhat above the level of the eye, but does not extend
quite as far ventrally as the level of the mouth. ‘This group
cannot be considered the equivalent of the mandibular ampulle,
for it is innervated by a number of simall branches from the ramus
bucealis. It may be called a postero-buccal group of ampullee in
order to bring its nomenclature into line with that of the other
group innervated by the r. buecalis. This group may correspond
to the occipital row of ampulle in Chimera (8. p. 655), parts of
which were innervated by a branch of the r. oticus. There is in
Chlamydoselachus no representative of the mandibular group.
The latter may in Elasmobranchs have arisen as a caudad offshoot
of the postero-orbital group, which, owing to its position, acquired
a hyomandibular innervation. On the other hand, the mandi-
bular group may have arisen independently of a group such as
the postero-orbital, coincident with the disappearance of the
latter.
A third, very diffuse group of openings occurs along the upper
jaw immediately above the mouth. It extends from the anterior
extremity of the head almost to the angle of the mouth. The
group is innervated by numerous branches from the r. buccalis,
and is no doubt homologous with both the outer and inner buceal
groups of ampulle of the higher Elasmobranchs, if we are to
consider with Allis (1. p. 93) “that the surface ampullary pore
represents approximately the place of origin of the ampullary
organ.” The group may be called the buccal group.
A fourth, very small group occurs at the symphysis of the lower
jaw. The number of openings in this group varied from one to
nine in the specimens examined. This group is innervated by a
branch of the hyomandibular nerve, and represents the hyoid
eroup of the Klasmobranchs.
It is evident, on close inspection, that what appears to be a
single ampullary opening is in reality a group of openings placed
closely together in an area devoid of scales. The number of
openings in each group is usually four, but may be reduced to
two or increased to six. When traced inwards each opening is
found to lead into a thin-walled tubule, the tubules from each
group of openings being united. Kach tubule terminates in a
number of ampullary pouches. A complete group is never more
than 5 mm. long and lies almost parallel to the surface of the body.
Hach group is independent, so that the term “ group of ampulle ”
represents in this species a very different anatomical entity from
what it does in the majority of Hlasmobranchs. In Chlamydo-
selachus there are many superficial scattered groups of minute
sompound ampulle, which together represent the usual, single
deep-seated group of much longer simple ampulle. The small
groups here may be compared with those described by Collinge in
Chimera (5. fig. 9, B). The tubules are almost transparent,
having very thin walls, consisting of a single layer of flattened
cells. The cells pass gradually mto the columnar cells which
line the ampullary pouches. The latter cells have the granular
966 MRS, O. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE [Dee, 11,
appearance of secreting cells. Hach tubule ends in a group of
wmpullary pouches, which are joined with those of the other
tubules into a compact mass. Unfortunately, it has not been
possible to determine certainly whether the lumen in the pouch-
region of each tubule remains distinct, or whether the lumina of
this region of the tubules communicate. On the whole, the
evidence indicates the former,
It is impossible to state the exact homology of these ampulle
with those such as are found in, say, Lemargus, as the develop-
ment of both is unknown. But, judging from the work of Coggi,
it seems possible that each compound group of ampulle in Chla-
mydoselachus and in Chimera is produced by what Cogei
(2. p. 295) calls the ‘stadio di ampolla individualizzata,” whilst
Lemargus-like tubules are each produced by the direct develop-
ment of one of the above “ampolla mdividualizzata.” Hence,
from the embryological point of view, each group of compound
ampullee in Chlamydoselachus may be regarded as the homologue
of a single ampullary tubule such as is found in Lemargus, &e.
D. THe Eyr, EYE-MuscLEs, AND NERVES.
The eye is deeply seated in a socket, the external outline of
which has the shape of a biconvex lens. There ave both upper and
lower evelids, but no nictitating membrane. The infolding of
the skin in both cases is sudden and distinct, that of the lower
lid is remarkable for its depth, extending almost to the back of
the eye. The infolded membrane both above and below the eye
is deeply pigmented, the lower being also provided with fine
scales. This pigmentation, which on the under side of the eye
is as deep as that of the surface of the body, together with the
presence of scales, indicates that the infolded portions become,
at times (that is when the eye is protruded), a part of the super-
ficial skin, Those portions of the inner surface of the eyelids
which are never evaginated are quite smooth and of a light colour.
The eye can easily be protruded, and when in this position does
not look eutwards but upwards, a position made possible by the
large conjunctival fornix, It is known that Chlamydoselachus is a
deep-sea fish, in which case an eye which could look upwards
would be of the greatest advantage. This protrusible eye no
doubt also explains the marked cephalad position of the optic
nerve, which is thus placed because the movement is not only
upwards but slightly anterior.
To keep the eye well out in the socket there is an optic stalk
or rod of cartilage, common amongst Elasmobranchs (12. p. 25),
which also serves here as a base of origin for the recti muscles.
The eye-stalk is somewhat more than 1 em. in length and
about 3 mm. in diameter. It is attached to the side of the
cranium, near the base, just in front of the trigemino-facialis
foramen. The stalk is directed forwards in a curved line and
ends in a flattened, enlarged knob which is applied to the inner
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 967
surface of the eyeball without, however, being attached to it.
The Yorpedo, for example, has an eye-stalk which differs con-
siderably from that of Chlamydoselachus, inasmuch as it is
attached to the cranium in a more anterior region of the orbit,
is permanently fixed to the eyeball, and does not serve as a basis
of attachment for any of the eye-muscles. The eye-stalk of
Torpedo keeps the eye permanently protruded, while in Chlamy-
doselachus its function is t wo-fold—to prevent the eye sinking too
far into the socket, and to supply a more lateral basis for the
attachment of the muscles.
The Laternal Rectus muscle consists of two parts which have
separate origins and insertions. The two parts of the muscle are,
however, not independent, for they are united by strands of muscle-
fibres png from one to the other. Division A (Plate LXIX.
figs. 4, 5, 6, R.Ext.A) of the muscle is the smaller. Its origin is
on the outer part of the optic stalk, its insertion on the posterior
surface of the eyeball, 7. e. the normal insertion of an undivided
externus rectus. Division B(R.Ext.B) is twice as large as A. Its
origin is from the basis cranii, just anterior to the auditory capsule
and beneath the foramen for the ganglia of the trigeminal and
facial nerves, as well as along the proximal part of the optic stalk.
The insertion is on the dor sal side of the eyeball, somewhat more
external than that of the rectus superior, which it partly overlaps.
From the position of its origin and insertion, division B (R.Ext.B)
must be considered as a secondary or derivative portion of the
rectus externus. The innervation supports this view. The main
portion of the sixth nerve passes over division B to end in small
branches in A, whilst several small, but side branches are given
off to supply B. This secondary muscle was probably split off
from a normal external rectus and acquired a more proximal
origin, to aid the rectus superior and the superior oblique in
tilting the eye upwards. It seems almost to form a pair with
this latter muscle. Another modification in connection with this
rotation is the shortening of the rectus superior and the lengthening
of the rectus inferior, the latter being almost three times the
length of the former.
The Superior and Inferior Oblique muscles ave both long and
narrow. Their attachment is to the median anterior wall of the
orbit immediately to the inner side of the orbito-nasal foramen.
The superior oblique is attached a little more dorsally than its
fellow, and is inserted nearly in the mid-dorsal line of the eye-
ball, close to the rectus superior and the B (R.Ext.B) division of
the rectus externus. The inferior oblique is mserted nearly in
the mid-ventral line of the eyeball near the rectus inferior.
The Patheticus or fourth nerve has its origin in the usual
position, on the dorsal side of the brain, between the optic lobe
and the cerebellum ; it runs outwards and upwards to pass by a
special foramen into the orbit, where it reaches the superior
oblique muscle after a sinuous course.
The Oculo-motor arises from the ventral surface of the brain
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LXIV. 64
968 MRS. O. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE (Dees:
between the optic lobes and runs outwards and slightly upwards
to pass into the orbit through its own foramen. In the orbit it
soon divides into the typical three branches, one branch going to
the rectus internus, the second to the rectus superior, and the
third dividing into a short and a long branch, of which the
former supplies the rectus inferior and the latter the inferior
oblique.
The Recti Superior, Internus, and Inferior are all attached to the
top of the optic stalk, just below its flattened head. The rectus
superior is a short wide muscle with a narrow attachment to the
stalk and a wide insertion upon the eyeball. This muscle is in-
serted somewhat to the caudad side of the median line of the eye-
ball, and is partly overlapped by the superior oblique and the
dorsal division of the rectus externus. The rectus internus is
both longer and broader than the rectus superior. It passes
under the superior oblique to be inserted on the anterior wall of
the eyeball, more to the dorsal than to the mternal side. It thus
has a somewhat unusual insertion, and can therefore help in the
extra pull given to the dorsal side of the eyeball, when the latter
is twisted upwards. It will be seen from the figure (Plate LXIX.
fig. 4) that the dorsal side of the eyeball has practically four,
instead of the usual two muscles. The rectus inferior is longer
and narrower than the rectus internus. It has a double attach-
ment to the optic stalk, one immediately under the knob and the
other, the smaller, at a distance along the stalk itself. This
muscle is inserted into the eyeball in the median ventral line, to
the inner side of the inferior oblique.
The eye of Chlamydoselachus has practically three groups of
muscles: a dorsal group of four inserted near the angle of the
eyeball ; a posterior “‘ group ” of one inserted also near the angle;
and a ventral group of two elongated muscles three times the
length of the dorsal growp, acting on the median ventral line, at
a distance from the angle of the eyeball. The dorsal group is
strengthened to move the eye upwards, while the ventral group
merely pulls the eyeball back into the position of rest, and hence
does not need to be so powerful.
EK. Tue TRIGEMINO-FACIAL CoMPLEX.
The Trigeminal and Facial nerves are in parts of their course
indistinguishable at first sight. This impression, although
merely superficial, at the same time undoubtedly expresses a
very strong tendency towards the union and confusion of these
two nerves. No complete union between the nerves has been
found, except for a distance of about 1 cm. on the left side,
where a branch of the r. buccalis and of the r. maxillaris are
inseparable. The appearance of union occurs chiefly in the
region just beyond the orbit, where there are plexiform con-
nections between the buccalis VII., mandibularis V., maxil-
laris V., and their branches. Here, when two or more nerves
1906. } NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 969
come into close contact , they are loosely or tightly bound together
by connective tissue, but, in all cases except the one mentioned
above, 1n such a way ‘that a separation can be effected by careful
dissection. The smaller branches and these pseudo-unions vary
considerably on the two sides of the same Specimen and in
different specimens. The variability, which is met with in every
system of Chlamydoselachus, suggests that the species has con-
siderable anatomical instability.
The Trigeminal Nerve.
The Trigeminal nerve originates by one broad root from the
side of the medulla, at a lower level than the first and second
roots of the Facialis, but on a level with the auditory and hyo-
mandibular roots. This root is almost completely hidden in a
side view by the buccalis ganglion. Shortly after the root leaves
the brain it swells into the Gasserian ganglion, which is rounded
on the inner, but flattened on the outer side, where it is covered
by the buccalis ganglion (Plate LX VIII. figs. 2. & 3). The pre-
sence of one root only is surprising when it is known that both
sensory and motor components are present. It is probable that
serial sections would demonstrate two roots. On the inner side,
somewhat anteriorly, there is a small swelling from which the
profundus and the superficial ophthalmic V. are given off side by
side as nerves of equal size, to pass forward parallel to one another
for a short distance (Plate plaxevalilte figs. 2 & 3).
The maxillary and mandibular rami are immediately given off
from the end of the ganglion, there being no common maxillo-
mandibular trunk.
(a) The mawillaris, the smaller of the two branches, passes
obliquely downwards across the orbit, sending many branches
ventrally. These, together with the branches into which the
main nerve itself divides, supply somewhat more than the anterior
half of the upper jaw with the associated tissues. The smaller
maxillary branches divide into a great number of small branches
at the outer part of the masseter muscle, over which the majority
pass, to terminate just above the mucosa of the roof of the mouth
and along the under and outer side of the upper Jaw cartilage.
Although this nerve does not usually contain communis fibres,
the distribution of some of the above branches suggests that such
may be present. No visceral branches have been found which
might correspond with those of the maxillaris V.and mandi-
bularis V. which Cole describes in Chimera (8. p. 650). But
the many small branches which terminate in the mucosa of the
roof of the mouth probably consist of communis fibres, and
therefore represent the visceralis branch of the maxillaris V. of
Chimera. Uerrick, who in his Menidia paper regards the Tri-
geminus as a branchiomeric nerve, says (13. p. "A14) : Te
pretrematic ramus, or Yr. maxillaris, has typically only general
cutaneous fibres ;” .... “the absence of a prefacial fasciculus
64*
970 MRS. O. A, MERRITT HAWKES ON THE [Dee. 11.
communis and communis root of the trigeminus involves the lack
of ar. palatinus for this segment. Functionally this is replaced
by the forward extension of the r. palatinus VII.” This statement
is supported by Johnston, who says (15. p. 208) there is “no
communis component in the Trigeminus and no viscero-sensory
center in this segment.” These statements are probably generally
true, but there are some apparent exceptions to it, for in
Amphibia, in Ama, in Gadus, in Amiurus, in Chimera, and
here in Chlamydoselachus, there are trigeminal visceral branches.
Tt will, however, probably be proved in all these species, as it has
been in Amia, that this communis component belongs to the
Facialis, and has only secondarily become united with the Tri-
geminus. Ifthe Trigeminus were a branchiomeric nerve we would
expect to find a representative of the ramus visceralis, and as such
we might have interpreted the visceralis elements which occur in
the above-named species; but if, as Johnston says, the segment
to which the Trigeminus belongs has no viscero-sensory centre
and little or perhaps no entodermal area, this nerve cannot be
branchiomeric at all, for a typical branchiomeric nerve should
contain (15. p. 262) “‘a communis component distributed by way
of the post-trematic, pre-trematic, and pharyngeal rami to the
mucose ” of its entodermal area.
(b) The mandibular branch, which is almost twice the size of the
maxillary, passes obliquely backwards, giving off ventrally a
number (3 or 4) of branches which supply the posterior half of
the upper jaw, and must therefore be regarded as representing
a portion of the maxillaris. On the caudad side, it sends off
numerous small nerves into the masseter muscle. As the r. man-
dibularis passes along the lower jaw it sends more branches into
the masseter muscle, which extends towards the mid-ventral line.
At a point just before the insertion of this muscle a nerve is
given off which soon divides into two equal branches: one of these
supplies the perichondrium of the mandibular cartilage, whilst
the other branch divides into numerous small branches which
terminate in the skin near the symphysis. ‘The mandibular ramus
does not supply the large median muscles which he in the angle
made by the two sides of the lower jaw. The components in the
mandibular ramus are motor and sensory (general cutaneous), the
latter predominating.
Tt is somewhat exceptional for the maxillary and mandibular
rami to come off directly from the Gasserian ganglion. Does the
arrangement indicate (1) a primitive condition, or (2) a specialised
condition due to the backward rotation of the angle of the jaw ?
Regarding the Trigeminus as a branchiomeric nerve, it must be
borne in mind that the pre- and post-trematic rami come imme-
diately from the ganglion, a condition still to be found in the
Facialis and in many branchial nerves; later, the pre- and post-
trematic branches tend to join for a short distance. The result
of this union in the supposedly branchiomeric trigeminal nerve
was to produce the usual maxillo-mandibular trunk. But in
1906. ] NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 971
-
Chlamydoselachus an intermediate condition is found, for the
mandibular ramus has bound up with it a portion of the ramus
maxillaris. If the upper and lower jaws in this species were of
normal length it might be thought that maxillary and mandibular
rami were taking the first step towards union, but on account of
the great length ier the jaws, which have undoubtedly considerably
pulled back the mandibular as well as pushed back the hyoman-
dibular and following nerves, it seems more probable that this
backward extension of the jaw has either incompletely torn apart
the maxillary and mandibular rami or prevented their complete
union. If, however, the Trigeminus is to be regarded as of
cerebro-spinal rather than of branchiomeric type, it might be
considered as primitive indeed, consisting of a dorsal sensory
ramus (7. maxillaris) and a ventral mixed ramus (7. mandibu-
laris); but again, when we consider the influence of the specialised
jaw, we have as much ground for supposing that the jaw has
produced a splitting of a common sensoro-motor trunk as that
the condition now found is a remnant of a primitive state in
which each cerebro-spinal “nerve” was represented by two
distinct rami.
(c) The profundus nerve, or ramus, originates, as stated above,
from a small enlargement on the inner side of the Gasserian
ganglion; hence, as in Chimwra (8) and Petromyzon (16), there
is undoubted evidence that, at the present time, the profundus is
a branch of the Trigeminus, although in origin it belongs to a
more anterior segment (15. p. 206). On entering the orbit the
nerve passes between the large rectus externus muscle and the
evanial wall, sending dorsally a long ciliary nerve which ends
around the upper part of the eyeball. The main nerve then
passes outward, parallel with the oculo-motor nerve, to which it
sends or from which it receives an anastomosing branch. Five mm.
beyond the origin of the ciliary branch the profundus passes
somewhat ventrally between the eyeball and the external rectus
muscle to disappear in the eyeball, near the point of insertion of
the ventral part of the external rectus muscle. The profundus
passes for about 1 cm. under the covering membrane of the eye-
ball, emerging near the point where the optic nerve originates
from the eyeball. The nerve then passes anteriorly and out of
the orbit immediately to the outer side of the attachment of the
inferior oblique muscle. Almost at once the nerve divides into a
number of branches, which spread over the olfactory capsules
immediately below the skin. No motor fibres were found in this
region. No fusion with the superficial ophthalmic facialis (as in
Chimera and other cartilaginous fishes) has been found, nor with
the superficial ophthalmicus trigeminus (as in Ama). ‘In Petro-
myzon (15) Johnston states that one complete branch of the
profundus is derived from the VIJth ganglion, and “would cor-
respond with the typical ramus ophthalmicus superficialis VIT.”
of Selachians. He also found a second branch, of which the
fibres are supposed to be derived from the trigeminal ganglion ;
972 MRS. O. A. MERRITL HAWKES ON THE [ Dee. IA
ae.
this branch he considers ‘‘ would correspond to the ramus ophthal-
micus superficialis V. of Selachians” (15. p. 157). This being the
case, the profundus of Petromyzon combines the conditions found
both in Chimera and Amia. Perhaps microscopical work would
show some connection between these nerves in Chlamydoselachus,
unless, indeed, the condition of the profundus is here more
primitive even than in Petromyzon.
The anastomosing branch (Plate LXIX. fig. 4) between the
profundus and oculo-motor nerves, mentioned above, is interesting
in its relation to the theory that the latter is the motor repre-
sentative of the primitive profundus nerve, for it may represent
a connection which originally existed between these two nerves.
But if this relationship does not exist, what may this connection
signify? May it not be suggested that, as the radix brevis has
not been found and may not be present, this connection between
the profundus and oculo-motor nerves represents the fibres which
connect the ciliary ganglon and the oculo-motor nerve, which
here pass not directly to the ciliary ganglion, but by way of the
profundus nerve ?
(d) The superficial ophthalmic V. passes from the Gasserian
ganglion side by side with the profundus nerve, which it equals
in size. It at once passes dorsally and enters the same groove as
the superficialis VIT., with which, however, it does not unite.
About as far forward as the external nares, but nearer the median
line, it spreads out into many branches, which lie immediately
under the skin. This nerve apparently contains only cutaneous
elements, and hence has ‘the primary composition of this nerve ”
(13. p. 365). The condition of the s. ophthalmic V. in Chlamydo-
selachus is similar to that found by Cole and Dakin (4) in one
specimen of Chimera, where the ophthalmicus superficialis tr-
gemini was in no way connected with the ophthalmic VIL, and
arose “ from the main trunk of the trigeminus.”
The Facialis Nerve.
The Facialis is made up in Chlamydoselachus, as in all fishes, of
two distinct and yet united parts, the lateralis element and the
usual factors of a branchiomeric nerve ; of these parts the former
is the more obvious, for the branchiomeric branches are of com-
paratively inconsiderable proportions. The anterior part of the
Facialis, which consists of the buccal ganglion and of two nerves,
the ramus superficialis ophthalmicus facialis and the ramus bue-
calis, is entirely lateralis. The posterior portion of the Facialis
consists of the truncus hyomandibularis, which contains a large
lateralis element as well as parts of a branchiomeric nerve.
The buccalis ganglion (Plate LX VIII. figs. 2 & 3), which over-
hes and is partly united to the Gasserian ganglion, arises by two
roots of approximately equal diameter: of these one (A) is more
anterior and somewhat more dorsal in position and also longer
than the other (B), which arises just above the roots of the
1906. ] NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 973
t. hyomandibularis. On the inner and caudad side the tri-
gemino-facial ganglion sends three fine nerve-strands to the
hyomandibular ganglion. There is to the naked eye no indication
of a separate ganglion for the superficialis ophthalmicus VII.,
which is given off at right angles from the anterior end of the
composite ganglion. Roots A and B, which are undoubtedly
lateralis, give rise to the buccalis and ophthalmic-facialis ram1,
whereas the corresponding roots of Chimera (4) give rise not only
to these lateralis nerves but also to the external mandibularis.
It will be interesting to know whether in Chlamydoselachus, as
well as in Chimera, each of these lateralis rami is made up of
fibres from both roots.
(a) The superficialis ophthalmicus VII. passes forward and
slightly upward. The nerve lies at first in a groove in the
cartilage, but soon this groove becomes a complete canal. At
frequent intervals from the very origin, the nerve gives off branches
to the supra-orbital lateral-line canal. When, somewhat beyond
the anterior wall of the orbit, the nerve makes a bend outwards,
it sends off a great number of branches to supply the two groups
of supra-orbital ampulle of Lorenzini and the neuromasts in the
anterior loop of the supra-orbital canal. The main nerve here
bends downwards to supply the last 15 newromasts of the supra-
orbital canal,
(6) The ramus éuccalis originates from the inner posterior
angle of the buccal ganglion. It passes obliquely downward and
forward across the orbit and the side of the head, towards the
mouth in the region of the external nares. Beginning at its
origin, the nerve gives off many small branches, which pass
backward and downward to supply the neuromasts of the inira-
orbital canal. There are about eleven principal branches, nearly
all being distributed both to ampulle of Lorenzini and to neuro-
masts. The first branch is probably the equivalent of the ramus
oticus (Plate LX VIII. fig. 1, R.O.). It passes upwards and
caudad, and divides into two branches outside the orbit, one of
which supplies the first neuromasts of the infra-orbital canal,
while the other bends outwards to supply neuromasts in the
post-orbital portion of the same canal. Two minute branches
(Plate LX VIII. fig. 1, R.O.c.) were traced to the skin, so that
the ramus oticus contains general cutaneous fibres. Herrick
thinks that the r. oticus is the dorsal branch of the Facialis, to
which lateralis fibres have been added, and that the presence of
cutaneous fibres determines the identity of this ramus. From the
relations of the r. oticus to the buccalis—a lateralis ganglion—
it seems more probable that the ramus was primitively lateralis,
and that to it cutaneous fibres have been added. Should we not
be more likely to find the dorsal branch of the Facialis in con-
nection with the other portions of the true facial nerve? If the
term r. oticus is to be confined to a ramus which supplies
neuromasts in the first portion of the infra-orbital canal but does
not supply any neuromasts in the descending post-orbital part of
974 MRS. 0. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE | Dee. 11,
that canal, then this ramus in Chlamydoselachus is equivalent
to the trwe ramus oticus plus a few more nerve-fibres. The
r. oticus does not supply all the sense-organs which occur in the
region of the canal anterior to the commissural canal, but appa-
rently two of these are supplied by a dorsal branch of the Glosso-
pharyngeus and the remainder by a dorsal branch of the Vagus.
The branches of the ramus buccalis ave arranged approximately
in two groups: one group being associated with the maxillary
branches of the mandibularis V.,and the other with the branches
of the maxillaris V. The branches not only supply the diffuse
group of ampulle which occurs above the mouth, but also a group
which lies between the descending portion of the infra-orbital
canal and the spiracle. This group is not usually represented in
Klasmobranchs. It is noteworthy that each of the branches
supplies both ampulle of Lorenzini and neuromasts. This fact,
and the diffuse condition of the bucealis branches seem to indicate
that the nerve under discussion is in a primitive condition. The
anastomoses, Which are so conspicuous in dissecting the branches
of the buccalis, indicate the first step from a primal to the secon-
dary condition, such as is found in most Elasmobranchs. where
the single bucealis of this species is represented by two or three
main branches. There are similar anastomoses in that portion
of the external mandibularis VII. where it is at some distance
from the neuromasts supplied. The anastomoses in the case
both of the buccalis and external mandibularis VII. indicate a
secondary simplification of the nerve-supply.
(c) The truncus hyomandibularis of the Facialis originates from
the medulla by two roots at the same level as the roots of V. and
VII. It passes at first into the large foramen common to the
whole trigemino-facial complex, then bends backward and _ passes
outward through its own foramen. The distal end of the cephalad
root, which is probably the external mandibular lateral line root,
is connected with the Gasserian ganglion by several small strands—
the rami communicantes (Plate LX VIII. fig. 2, R.C.): posteriorly,
the complex hyomandibular ganglion is connected with the auditory
nerve by the pars intermedia (fig. 2, P.I.). General cutaneous
fibres enter the hyomandibular ganglion from the Gasserian
ganglion by the rami communicantes. About 5 mm. from the
brain, just as they emerge from the chondrocranium, the hyo-
mandibular roots unite and swell into a large ganglion, bilobed
at its distal extremity. The cephalad portion—the geniculate
ganglion—gives rise to the pre- and post-trematie VII. rami
(fig. 1, Pr.F. & Pt.F.). The caudad portion, which is the smaller,
is the external mandibular ganglion—that is, the most caudad
lateralis ganglion of the Facialis. This ganglion gives rise to the
truncus hyomandibularis, which contains the lateralis components
which separate out as the rami externi mandibulares, as well as
some components of a branchiomeric nerve.
There may be, in a form as low as Chlamydoselachus, general
cutaneous fibres belonging properly to the Facialis root, as well as
1906. ] NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS, 975
those belonging to the Trigeminal; but, even there, a large
cutaneous component could not be expected, for Johnston writes
(15. p. 185): “That even in Petromyzon the dorsal and lateral
portions of this area ” (the cutaneous region of the hyoid segments
in non-operculate forms) “are being “encroached upon by the
branches of the Trigeminus.”
After a course of about 4 cm. the truncus hyomandibularis
divides into three branches, which vary slightly on the two sides.
The most cephalad, the r. externus mandibularis A (igen;
E.M. VII. A) passes forwards to supply that closed portion of the
hyomandibular canal (H..) which lies above the mouth, and
which is the nucleus of the whole complicated hyomandibular
eanal of Chlamydoselachus. his branch innervates neuromasts
only. The second branch (E.M. VII. B) passes downwards and
forwards to supply the open lateral-line canal (H.L.A.) which les
along the side of the lower jaw. The nerve is continued beyond
the canal to break up into a number of small branches, part of
which supply a very small group of ampulle (H.A.), the remainder
being distributed to the skin. Two fine twigs (E.M. VII. D & E)
are given off on the caudad side near the origin of this branch.
The. first (E.M. VII. D) curves upwards to supply the dorsal
extension (L to M) of the hyomandibular canal; the second
(E.M. VII. E) passes caudad to supply a few neuromasts in the
first part of the hyomandibular canal B (J to H). These two
twigs are not constant in their origin. Another branch of the
t. hyomandibularis, the largest and most caudad (EAI VALE ©);
passes downward and then cephalad to supply the large open
lateral line canal (H.L. B) which lies towards the middle line of
the lower jaw. During the first part of its course this branch
lies at some distance from the canal, to which it sends numerous
fine nerves. The latter anastomose frequently, recalling the
condition of the long fine branches of the r. buccalis. It
supplies neuromasts principally, but also sends a number of fine
twigs to the skin (C.F.). Johnston finds that in Petromyzon (15)
ae The hyomandibulari is certainly innervates the ventral cutaneous
area of this segment.” He further adds in the same paper: “ It
is to be expected that the same will be found in other Cyclostomes
and in Selachians, and it is not surprising to find im a ganoid
(Amia) this component persisting in the VIIth root.” It still
remains to be found whether the sense-organs supplied are general
cutaneous or communis, and whether, if they are the former—
which is probable,—that component is present in the facialis root
itself or derived from the trigeminal. The former seems more
likely, as there is no anatomical reason why the trigeminal
cutaneous components should pass to the lower jaw by the truncus
hyomandibularis when they could more easily pass directly by the
ramus mandibularis V., which is typically both motor and sensory
(general cutaneous). About halfway between its origin and
termination r. externus mandibularis C gives off ventrally a nerve
nearly as large as itself (H-+M), which after a course of 4 cm.
976 MRS. O. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE [Dee. 11,
divides into two rami. One of these (R. H.) passes to the inter-
mandibular muscles. It was not possible to determine satisfactorily
if any cutaneous fibres were present. This nerve is the ramus
hyoideus. The second ramus passes inwards and forwards to be
distributed to the floor of the mouth, in front of and at the sides
of the tongue; presumably this consists of communis fibres, and
is therefore the r. internus mandibularis.
Two nerves originate side by side from the geniculate ganglion,
the cephalad being about twice the size of the caudad. The
former is the r. pre-trematicus facialis; the latter the remnant
of the r. post-trematicus facialis.
(d) The r. post-trematicus VII. (Pt.F.) passes somewhat back-
ward, and at a distance of 5 mm. from its origin sends a fine
branch posteriorly to be distributed to the top of the spiracle.
At a further distance of 5 mm. three branches originate—two of
these pass along the top and to the caudad side of the spiracle,
whilst the third passes inwards and anteriorly to supply tissues
of the upper jaw. ‘The remainder of this r. post-trematicus then
bends suddenly cephalad to unite with the x, pre-trematic VII.
This ramus probably represents the original position of the com-
plete r. post-trematicus VIT., part of whose fibres are now united
with lateralis elements to make up the t. hyomandibularis. ‘The
small size of this ramus is due to the disappearance of the spiracular
gill and the reduction of the spiracle, which, in this species, is
merely a pouch opening into the hyobranchial cleft. Like other
degenerating nerves, it has a tendency to coalesce with neighbour-
Ing nerves: “thus; here it joms the r, pre-trematicus, whilst im
other casesit has coalesced with ther. mandibularis V. (13. p. 413).
In a second specimen the post-trematicus divided into seven fine
branches which had no connection with the pre-trematic ramus.
(e) The v. pre-trematicus VII. passes cephalad and downward,
elving off three fine branches (fig. 1) which can be traced for only
1 em. towards the snout into the connective tissues. After the
union of pre- and post-trematic rami the two palatine branches
(fig. 1, P.) are given off, and then the nerve continues its course as
the chorda tympani (Pr.F. (ch.)).
(f) The vami palatinit VII. pass cephalad on to the mucosa. of
the mouth, running parallel to one another, the one near the
median line, the other more laterad.
(g) The chorda tympani, which is a direct continuation of the
r. pre-trematicus, passes caudad and ventrad, immediately under
the mucosa of the anterior wall of the first gill-cleft—that is, it
passes along the upper jaw between the latter and the hyoid arch.
The chorda was traced on to the ventral part of the mouth. On
the way it gave off branches to the hyoid mucosa and a few to
accompany the cartilages of the mandibular arch. This nerve
fulfils every requisite for the chorda as determined by Cole
(3. p. 657 on), viz.:—(1) in arising from the base of the r.
palatinus; (2) in entering into branchial relations with the
mandibular arch ; (3) in consisting of special sensory fibres ; (4) in
“I
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACH US ANGUINEUS, 8)
having a representative of the lingual branch—. ¢., the nerve is
continued ventrally on to the pharynx. It should be pointed out,
as Herrick justly says (18. p. 324), that as both pre- and post-
trematic nerves must originate from the base of the geniculate
ganglion, this point of origin cannot be considered a diagnostic
feature fon the chorda. The remaining conditions, however, are
sufficient to determine the chorda, and agree also with the
characters required by Herrick (13. p. 321),
Allis (1. p. 182 seg.) has discussed the subject generally, and
comes to the conclusion that it is still uncertain whether the
chorda is pre- or post-trematic, and that the whole chorda litera-
ture is in a nebulous condition. With ow: present knowledge
Allis’s conclusion cannot be considered justifiable, and for the
most reliable conclusions we may still read Herrick (18. p. 316 seq.).
EF. Tie GrhossorpHraAryNGEUS.
The Vinth Nerve arises from the medulla by two roots. These
roots, of which the cephalad is the smaller, arise in the same
vertical plane, but on a lower level than the first large root of the
Vagus. This first vagal root is the principal lateralis root, so that
eres as “in all cartilaginous fish,” the ninth nerve “ arises from
the medulla .... under cover of the anterior rootlets of the
lateralis” (3. p. 664). These relative positions are important,
because they probably indicate that in origin the lateralis fibres
arise from a segment or segments anterior to that to which the
fibres of the ninth nerve belong. The cephalad root is motor, the
caudad is sensory. The latter contains a strand of large medul-
lated fibres on its cephalad side, which strand consists without
doubt of the lateralis component which passes into the dorsal
branch to be described later.
The roots, which soon unite, pass through the chondrocranium
by a special foramen. At a distance of 1°5 cm. from the origin,
and outside the chondrocranium, the nerve swells into a large
ganglion. About halfway between the exit from the brain and
this ganglion there appears on the nerve a somewhat elongated
but obvious swelling, from the distal end of which is given ‘of a
branch which passes ler ‘sally and somewhat inwards through the
cartilage of the cranium. Shortly after entering the cartilage
this dorsal branch gives off a fine twig, which passes caudad, but
which unfortunately was not traceable in any case to its des-
tination. The main dorsal branch then passes somewhat cephalad,
and near the surface of the chondrocranium divides into two fine
branches. One of these apparently led to a neuromast, but serial
sections would be necessary to definitely demonstrate this. The
other branch proceeded to the succeeding neuromast. Transverse
sections were made of the dorsal branch of the Glossopharyngeus,
and, for comparison, also of the dorsal branch of the Vagus. Both
branches were found to consist chiefly of large medullated fibres
978 _MRS. 0. A, MERRITT HAWKES ON THE | Deer 11,
of the same diameter, which stained in the same way. As it is
certain that the dorsal branch of the Vagus supplies neuromasts,
these large fibres are no doubt lateralis fibres in the dorsal branches
of both the Glossopharyngeus and Vagus. On histological grounds,
therefore, the innervation of neuromasts by a dorsal branch of the
Glossopharyngeus may be considered certain. Both dorsal branches,
especially that of the Vagus, contained smaller medullated fibres,
probably general cutaneous. The next following neuromast was
supplied by the lateralis vagi. The position of these two neuro-
masts, which are supplied by this dorsal branch of the ninth nerve,
are in approximately the same position as those innervated by the
ninth nerve in some Siluroids. It should be noticed that in Amia
the dorsal branch of the ninth nerve had a separate root and
ganglion, and that this dorsal branch must be regarded as a part
of the lateral-line system (8. p. 666). The portion of the nerve
which it was not possible to trace probably supplied the dorsal
cutaneous area, and partly represented the general cutaneous
elements of a dorsal ramus. Cole (3. p. 664), speaking of the
condition in Chimera, gives no explanation of this dorsal branch,
but merely says: ‘a dorsal branch .. . . passes straight up to the
skin of the occipital region.” In species in which there is no lateralis
dorsal branch on the ninth nerve, these neuromasts are doubtless
innervated by the r. lateralis vagi. A similar dorsal branch of
the Glossopharyngeus is described by Ewart and Cole (6. p. 476) for
Lemargus, which divided into two branches, one supplying neuro-
masts (three), and the caudad, which was not traced in Chlamydo-
selachus, supplying “ fibrous tissue between the muscles and the
cranium.”
From the inner side of the glossopharyngeal ganglion a fine
nerve passes outwards above the space between the hyoid and the
first branchial arches, and next bends suddenly downwards and
inwards towards the roof of the mouth. It there divides into
three branches, which pass forward along the roof of the pharynx,
parallel and equal. In this group of branches we find the
equivalent of the single visceral branch of other species.
The pre-trematic TX. passes along the inner side of the hyoid
arch, contiguous with the efferent branchial blood-vessel. About
6 cm. from its origin the nerve divides into a number of small
branches which appear to be distributed throughout the arch.
These branches cannot be followed to their terminations, but are
probably wholly sensory.
The post-trematic [X.1is larger than the pre-trematic. It passes
along the inner edge of the first branchial arch, sending many
small branches into the filaments and two branches over the
cerato-branchial cartilage at the outer angle of the arch. The
main portion of the nerve terminates ventrally on the pharynx in
a number of fine branches.
On the right side of one specimen the glossopharyngeal ganglion
and a small portion of the post-trematie IX. were bound by
connective-tissue to the Vagus. The glossopharyngeal ganglion
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 979
was so closely united with the Vagus that it required very careful
dissection for separation.
G. THE Vagus.
The Vagus arises by from nine to twelve roots from the hinder
end of the medulla. The lateralis root, which is the most cephalad,
is invariably large, the remainder are small. These small roots
are not symmetrical in number and arrangement even in the same
fish, much less do they agree in different fishes. The roots arise
at the same level, being arranged in an are which extends from
the side of the medulla to the beginning of the spinal cord. The
large lateralis root in one specimen originated 5 mm. in front of
the small roots. In another specimen, however, all the roots
formed a continuous group. These results both agree with and
differ from those of Garman, who states (7. pp. 17 & 18): “The
tenth pair (Vagus) is somewhat asymmetrical, having eight roots
on one side and twelve on the other. There are also four pairs
of ventral roots near the median line.” There were no traces of
any median ventral roots uniting with the vagal complex, but
there have been so many differences in the specimens dissected
that too much weight must not be attributed tothem. On general
grounds, however, it would be indeed interesting to find any median
roots going to the Vagus, for although the Vagus is now regarded
as a complex of ventral roots, those ventral roots are regarded as
consisting of only visceral sensory and motor components. The
only nerves which arise in the median position are the third and
sixth—that is, two pairs of purely somatic motor nerves. These
nerves come from the somatic motor tract, which lies median and
ventral. Any other nerves originating in the same region would
presumably also be somatic. If Garman were right, his specimen
suggests the retention of the somatic motor component of the
Vagus, whereas, in all cases, so far as is known, the remains of that
component has passed into the hypoglossal (14. p. 224 seq.), This
would indeed be a primitive condition.
The group of vagal roots passes outwards and somewhat caudad
towards the vagal foramen, the separate roots uniting just before
they enter the cranial wall. This composite nerve swells into a
large and apparently indivisible ganglion, which lies half in and
half outside the cartilaginous wall. Immediately after the union
of the vagal roots, two dorsal branches (A and B) are given off.
Branch A passes up through the cartilagimous wall and divides
therein. The more anterior part supplies the neuromasts of the
second transverse commissural canal. This is a highly variable
nerve, as the neuromasts supplied differed in number from one to
five even in the two specimens examined. The other and finer
branches of A supply the last inch of the closed canal, 7. e. the
region between the neuromasts supplied by the Glossopharyngeus
and the beginning of the open canal of the trunk. In this region
the number of neuromasts supplied varied from five to eleven.
980 MRS. O. A. MERRITE HAWKES ON THE (Decree
The small dorsal branches of the Vagus run very near to the
dorsal branch of the ninth and it is possible that one might be
mistaken for the other. Branch B passes dorsad and soon divides
into a number of smaller branches which supply approximately
the first 2 em. of the open body-canal.
The posterior two-thirds of the vagal ganglion can with difficulty
be partly dissected. On the inner side it consists mainly of a
large portion apparently indivisible, which gives rise to the lateral
line nerve and is therefore the representative of the lateral line
ganglion. On the outer side it consists of the basal portions of
four nerves, which in a side view hide the lateral line ganglion.
The first third of the vagal ganglion is indivisible, and presumably
contains the ganglion-cells of the intestinal branch and of those
branchial branches which, so far as can be seen by dissection, have
no separate ganglia,
In one specimen, branches A and B arose directly from the vagal
ganglion instead of between the origin of the nerve and the
ganglion. Here branch B passed dorsad and then caudad for
about 4 em., giving off a number of branches which supplied
between 20 and 25 neuromasts, which were situated at irregular
intervals, in places being only 2 mm. apart. The first 4 em. of
the Vagus is spirally arranged within the nerve-sheath. This
allows for the considerable str etching that occurs with movements
of the branchial ‘“ frills.”
From the lateral line ganglion there pass two equal lateral line
nerves which unite ito a single strand for a distance of 1 to 2 em.
These strands anastomose irrecularly. The more dorsal nerve in
one case gave off 8 fine branches to the neuromasts. In another
specimen it gave off no branches.
(a) The lateral line nerve, a wide riband-like strand, passes
caudad and somewhat ventrally, giving off dorsally numerous very
fine nerves to the neuromasts. After a course of about 5 or 6 em.,
the nerve disappears between the longitudinal dorsal muscles and
passes alongside the vertebral column about 3 om. fr ‘om the surface
of the body. At intervals along the body, the main nerve is
separated into two strands which reunite at distances varying from
1 to 2ecm. Fine dorsal branches are given off at intervals equal
to about one anda half myotomes. The branches supply from
about 5 to 9 neuromasts each. They may divide either immediately
after leaving the main nerve or not until near the final distribution.
They have a long course (4 to 6 em.), difficult to dissect, each
describing approximately a semicircle. In Chlamydoselachus, asin
the common Dogfish, the lateralis nerve is situated deeply, but in
the former more deeply than in the latter. This is curious and
difficult to explain, as the lateralis system in this species is primitive
velatively to that of a Dogfish.
(6) Vagus 1. The first branchial division of the Vagus can be
dissected out from the ganglionic mass to a point as far forwards
as the first third of the ganglion. At this point the nerve has a
flattened ganglionic swelling. Immediately above the second cleft
1906. ] NERVES OF CiiLAMYDCSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 981
the nerve divides into the pre-trematic and post-trematic branches,
of which the latter is three times the larger.
The pre-trematic branch runs along the caudad side of the
cartilaginous rays as a single nerve, until an inch beyond the angle
of the arch, when it divides. Many minute branches are sent off
by the main nerve into the branchial filaments. Near its origin
the pre-trematic gives off the visceralis, which passes immediately
inwards under the epi-branchial cartilage of the first branchial
arch, where it divides into two branches. One of these runs
eaudad, the other cephalad, above the mucosa of the roof of the
mouth.
The post-trematic divides into two branches 1 em. from its
origin; of these the smaller (B) passes along the anterior base of
the branchial filaments of the second branchial arch, the posterior
(A) and larger branch also runs along the base of the filaments,
but more laterad than the smaller branch. Branch A sends side-
branches up into the cartilaginous branchial rays and to the
muscles thereof, as well as some branches which pass between the
rays, apparently to the pre-trematic filaments of the succeeding
cleft. Branch A chiefly supplies the muscles and rays, whilst
branch B supplies filaments.
(c) Vagus 2 also begins in the ganglionic mass with a flattened
ganglion. The nerve then passes obliquely backwards for about
4 em. before it divides into the pre- and post-trematic branches
over the third branchial cleft. The pre-trematic is only half the
size of the post-trematic. It runs as a main nerve to the end of
the arch, and many small branches are sent from it into the
filaments. Less than 5 mm. from its origin it gives rise to the
small ramus visceralis. This branch passes backward and inward
over the top of the cleft and under the epi-branchial cartilage,
where it suddenly turns forward to be distributed to the mucosa
of the dorsal wall of the pharynx. In a second specimen, the
visceralis arose directly from Vagus 2. On the other side of the
same specimen there was a transverse connecting-branch between
the pre-trematic and the visceralis.
The post-trematic runs immediately under the mucosa of the
cleft at the base of the rays. It divides into two branches about
1 em. from its origin. The larger branch (A) runs along the arch
about 5 mm. from and parallel to the smaller branch (B). These
two divisions continue their course nearly to the end of the
arch, the distribution of the smaller branches being asin Vagus 1.
Branch B of Vagus 2 1s in proportion smaller than branch B of
Vagus 1. nus point should be noticed.
(2) Vagus 3 can be dissected as a separate nerve, as far into
the vagal ganglion as Vagus land 2. Here, however, there is no
external trace of the ganglion, but, when the end of the nerve was
teased out, a few ganglion-cells were found. The nerve passes
backwards and somewhat ventrally for 4°5 em. before it divides
into a very small pre-trematic and a large post-trematic. The
pre-trematic, which is very small, has the usual course. As with
982 MRS. O. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON £HE | Dee. lle
Vagus 2, it sends off a visceral branch which has the same course
and distribution as the other visceral branches already described.
The post-trematic divides into two parts (A and B) of almost equal
size, which run parallel to one another as in Vagus 2. The fine
side branches which are so numerous in the equivalent nerve of
Vagus 2 cannot be traced here. It 1s probable that branch A has
approximately the same function as the branches which Cole calls
‘““aecessory skeletal” in Chimera (8. p. 667 &c.).
(ce) Vagus 4, 5, 6 and the truncus intestinalis are so closely united
that they cannot be separated for a distance of 2 cm. from the
vagal ganglion. There is no external trace of separate ganglia,
or of a separate compound ganglion for these four nerves. At a
distance of 2 cm. from the vagal ganglion, Vagus 4 can be
dissected away. This nerve passes obliquely backward to divide
just above the fifth branchial cleft mto a very fine pre-trematic
and a stout post-trematic. The pre-trematic could be traced only
for 15 mm., that isabout | cm. after it gives off the visceral branch.
The post-trematic soon divides into two equal branches which
run parallel. There is nothing special about the course of the
branches in this segment. The tendency toward a reduction of the
pre-trematic is carried further here than in the more cephalic
segments. Further, it is noticeable that the pre-trematic of
Vagus 4 lies in close association with the two divisions of the
post-trematic of Vagus 3. From this association and the reduced
size of the pre-trematic branches, it may be deduced that the
pre-trematics are being replaced by the post-trematics of the
immediately preceding segment. Ultimately such a tendency
would lead to the condition found in some Teleosts. As the pre-
trematic and post-trematic filaments appear to be equally well
developed, the reduction of the pre-trematic nerves can only be
accounted for on the supposition that some other nerves are
replacing them functionally.
(/) Vagus 5 can be dissected from the combined branchial and
intestinal nerve about 1°5 em. beyond the point of separation of
Vagus 4. It then passes obliquely downward for about 3 em.
before it divides into the pre- and post-trematics. In one case
Vagus 5 divided into the pre- and post-trematic near the branchio-
intestinal riband. The two divisions are of unequal size, the pre-
trematic being the smaller in two out of three nerves dissected.
The large size of the post-trematic is remarkable, as there are no
filaments upon the posterior wall of the sixth cleft, ¢.e. upon the
sixth branchial arch.
The pre-trematic passes along thefifth branchial arch immediately
under the lining membrane, along the base of the cartilaginous
branchial rays. These rays separate this nerve from the two
parts of the post-trematic of Vagus 4. Pre-trematic 5 sends
small branches outwards among the branchial filaments. On one
side, where the forking of Vagus 5 took place at an unusual
distance from the cleft, a fine branch united the pre- and post-
trematics about 5 mm, from the fork. The visceralis is given off
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS, 983
from the pre-trematic in the usual manner. The post-trematic
passes along the sixth arch, sending out no branches, but unites,
halfway along the arch, with a fine nerve (PI. Tey Tt snes IL WV 5{0))
probably Vagus 6. This combined nerve (Gtk IE We 5 fit We 6)
could be ti ned along the arch as far as the middle of the cerato-
branchial cartilage, where it divides into a number of small
branches which supply the arch and muscles attached to it. No
fibres have been traced on to the vestigial seventh arch. On one
side, not only do post-trematic 5 and Vagus 6 unite completely, but
they are also connected by a transverse branch (fig. 1, Con. V.5).
(g) When the nerve called Vagus 6 is traced upward, if is
found to originate from the vagal riband, between the origin of
Vagus 5 rl the point where the intestinal trunk divides. Traced
from its central connections Vagus 6 passes obliquely downward
and caudad, to fork over the anterior cardinal. The anterior part
unites with the post-trematic of Vagus 5 and the posterior with
one of the first spinal nerves. The origin, course, and distribution
of this nerve strongly suggests that it is the remnant of the sixth
branchial nerve to the degenerate seventh branchial arch. It is
highly probable that serial sections would show that the combined
nerve sends branches not only to the sixth arch but also to the
vestigial seventh arch, which lies in close proximity to the former.
The posterior division of Vagus 6 is very small and unites with a
spinal nerve (or nerves), whose main distribution is to the median
mandibular muscles.
The anterior cardinal vein in Chlanydoselachus lies in the
position of the vanished seventh cleft, but in most Elasmobranchs
in the position of the missing sixth cleft. In the latter, the vein
sometimes lies in the notch, so common on the fifth branchial
arch, which in many cases is undoubtedly produced by a remnant
of the sixth arch coalescing with the fifth. Pr obably as an arch
and its cleft disappeared the anterior cardinal vein was pressed
forward and took up the position of the missing cleft. According
to this reasoning, Vagus 6 may be said to theoretically fork above
the seventh cleft.
In the formalin specimen, which was a mature female, no trace
of the seventh arch was found and Vagus 6 was ina much reduced
condition. Vagus 5 divided above the sixth cleft into pre- and
ost-trematics, which were of almost equal size. The pre-trematic
had the usual course. The post-trematic passed along the
anterior side of the sixth arch for a short distance, then divided
into two branches, a small anterior and a larger posterior. The
former continued to course along the anterior side of the sixth
arch and must be regarded as the true post-trematic of Vagus 5,
whilst the latter passed along the posterior side of the last arch
to be distributed chiefly to muscles attached to the unusually
enlarged end of the cerato-branchial cartilage. This innervation
coincides with that of the nerve described as Vagus 6 in the
other specimen. Hence this branch is to be regarded as the
remnant of Vagus 6.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LXV. 65
984 MRS. O, A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE [Deca ie
(h) The remaining riband of the Vagus is the ramus intestinalis.
After passing backwards for about 1:5 em. it divides into three
main branches (A, B, C), which are distributed to the heart
and viscera. The most dorsal of the branches (C) soon divides
into two, which, after a sinuous course around the first spinal
nerves, pass on to the stomach. Of these two nerves the ventral
again divides into two, one passing caudad on to the stomach,
the other forward to the heart. The intestinal nerves soon break
up into a fine plexus, immediately under the peritoneum. This
plexus can only be traced a short distance.
At the present time there is a general tendency to regard the
Vagus as a composite nerve, the component parts being a nerve
or part of a nerve for each branchial arch and cleft and one or
more nerves or parts of nerves to the intestines. Therefore in a
primitive Vagus there would be found a series of ganglionated
nerves, each equivalent to the Glossopharyngeus, plus the ramus
intestinalis, which is probably “the collector of all branchial
nerves which may at one time have existed behind the present
gill-region” (14. p. 228). The dorsal rami of the collected nerves
probably disappeared early, owing to the reduction of the dorsal
area. The primitive Vagus of this series of primitive branchial
and intestinal nerves perhaps alone retained its dorsal ramus to
supply the reduced cutaneous areas of its own and the immediately
following segments. The most primitive Vagus yet found is in
Chimera. in Chlamydoselachus also one would have expected
to find the Vagus not one nerve but a series of nerves. This
expectation is, however, by no means fulfilled, as appears by the
foregoing description. The condition here is intermediate between
that of Chimera and Scylliwm. In Chlamydoselachus there is a
series of roots which have the appearance of being somewhat
pulled forward in order to emerge somewhat anteriorly to their
region of origin. This direction in which the roots pass, no doubt
indicates a comparatively recent union of these roots into one
nerve. In higher forms we find the vagal complex passing back-
wards out of the eranium, whilst the “comparatively new spinal
accessory roots are first pulled forward before they can pass back-
wards and out of the cranium. How the condition in Chlamydo-
selachus may have arisen from a simple Chimera-like condition is
best expressed in Johnston’s words (14. p. 226) :—‘“‘ It appears that
the visceral sensory and motor fibres of the caudal branchial
segments, instead of continuing to reach the brain by way of the
dorsal roots proper to their seoments, have progressively changed
their course so as to run to the brain thr ough the root of the next
more cephalic segment. This process may have begun as a
result of the expansion of the gill-sacs and growth of branchial
arch muscles which served to crowd the ventral rami of the nerves
at the caudad end of the gill-region. When the shifting had
brought the penultimate gill back to the level of the ultimate
nerve root, the fibres of ae ultimate ventral rami shifted their
course to the root of the penultimate nerve..... As the process”
1906. | NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 985
went on progressively the branchial and pharyngeal rami became
united by the common branchio-intestinal trunk which enters the
brain by way of the Vagus root” (14. p. 229). ‘The motor roots
must have been collected under the influence of the sensory com-
ponents. .... As the motor fibres grow out from their nuclei
in the brain they must follow some path of low resistance in
travelling to thei muscles. Since the motor fibres develop late,
they find such a path already provided in the near-by sensory
root. ‘The motor fibres follow this and a mixed trunk is formed.
When the sensory fibres of a given root shift their course... .
to the root next cephalad, the motor fibyes on issuing from the
brain find no path in that segment, but must turn forwards to
the next cephalic sensory root and follow it. As this goes on
gradually from segment to segment there are formed a number
of roots emerging from the cord or brain caudad to the complex
and running alongside the brain to join it.”
The Lateralis root of the Vagus originates, as is to be expected,
from a segment anterior to the vagal roots proper. It has an
extra-cerebral course backwards for a considerable distance before
it joins the branchio-intestinal Vagus. This indicates a compara-
tively primitive condition, for, as specialisation proceeds, the root
would run intra-cerebr: alily until nearer the origin of the Vagus
proper. The loose union of the constituent nerve-strands of the
composite Vagus, added to the presence of at least two separate
branchial ganglia, show also that the condition, although not
primitive, is not highly specialised.
H. Tue Sprnat NERVES.
Following the Vagus there are four of the so-called spino-
occipital nerves, which pass out of the cranium by four separate
foramina. Two of these roots in Chlamydoselachus, are placed
completely under, the third partly under, the cover of the vagal
roots. This origin is not to be explained, Johnston thinks, as due
to ‘a shifting through the long branchial region,” and a conse-
quent crowding in the vagal region. He says (14. p. 231): ‘The
dorsal and ventral hypoglossal roots need not be considered as
spinalartige nerves. They probably are not equivalent to spinal
1erves at all, but are only the general cutaneous and somatic
motor components of nerves of the vagus region, the visceral and
motor components of which have been collected into the single
large vagus root. ‘The presence of these nerves in the vagus
region, then, does not require the hypothesis that they have
shifted forward from the postbranchial region, but is directly
opposed to such an hypothesis.” If this view, founded upon the
study of nerve components, be true, it will to some extent be in
opposition to the conclusions of Fiirbringer on the metamerism of
the head, for his argument is entirely dependent upon the spinal
character of such incomplete nerves as the above.
The third and fourth spino-occipital nerves have each a dorsal
65%
986 MRS. 0. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE [Deen 11,
branch, which, like the dorsal branches of the succeeding spinal
nerves, passes upwards and backwards. No dorsal branches were
found on the first two spino-occipital roots. In Lemargus there
are three spino-occipital nerves, of which the first two had no
dorsal roots (6. p. 480). Immediately outside the cranium the
nerves unite into a flattened strand, the hypoglossal nerve.
The ventral root of the first true or complete spinal nerve
originates between the first and second vertebree. Spinal nerves
1, 2, 3, 4,5 (Pl LXVIIT. fig. 1) unite with the spino-occipital
nerves into a strand, which passes backwards, then outwards
towards the pectoral girdle. Spinal nerves 6 and 7 unite with
one another before joiming this plexus. Spimal nerve 8 runs by
its side, but does not actually jom. The spinal plexus gives off
anteriorly two branches (s.h. 1 and s.h. 2). Branch s.h. 1, which
is connected with Vagus 6, passes forwards and downwards to join
branch s.h, 2. The resulting compound nerve passes forward
near the median ventral line to supply a portion of the median
mandibular or hypoglossal musculature. It is probable that this
nerve consists only of fibres from the spino-occipital nerves, and
would therefore be the homologue of the hypoglossal nerve of
higher forms.
The brachial plexus consists of the remaining parts of the com-
posite strand, 7. ¢., the first eight complete spinal nerves, of which
the last remains distinct. The brachial plexus is here in a simple
condition, for it consists of but few nerves, and those are not
intimately united. The innervation indicates that the pectoral
fins of Chlamydoselachus ave made up of a smaller number of
segments than in many species; a fact which, according to
Goodrich (11), indicates that the fin here is specialised rather than
primitive, for Goodrich states that potentially a fin might extend
all along the body, and that it 1s only in the specialised forms that
it is restricted to a few segments, which may not even be homo-
logous in allied species.
Text-fig. 141.
Spinal nerves from anterior, middle, and tail regions of Chlamydoselachus.
U.S. Connecting-strands between S.N. Spinal nerve.
dorsal and ventral roots. V.B. Ventral branch.
D.B. Dorsal branch. V.C. Vertebral column.
D.R.G. Dorsal root with its ganglion. V.R. Ventral root.
No. Notochord.
Hach spinal nerve arises by two alternate roots, a dorsal and a
ventral, The ventral root arises by three rootlets, then, after
emerging from the vertebral column, gives off a large dorsal
1906. ] NERVES OF GHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINBUS. 987
branch (text-fig. 141, D.B.) before uniting with the dorsal, ganghio-
nated root. In the anterior and middle regions of the vertebral
column, this union takes place at a level with the top of the
notochord, but in the tail-region at a level with the base of the
notochord, immediately to the inner side of the r. lateralis vagi.
The ventral branch (V.B.) is given off at varying points (text-
fig. 141).
The dorsal branch (D.B.) of the ventral root runs caudad and
upwards, passing over the ganglion of the dorsal root (D.R.G.) to
be distributed to the muscles of the middle region of the back.
A similar root (ventral-dorsal) has been described by Ewart and
Cole in Raia (6. p. 479). No dorsal branch was found for the
complete spinal nerve or for the dorsal root, as it is probable that
the dorsal branch of the ventral root receives fibres from the
dorsal root as it passes over the latter on its backward course.
Jn one segment (text-fig. 141) the dorsal branch of the ventral root
could be seen by the naked eye running over the dorsal root-
ganglion, from which it could not be separated ; im the succeeding
segment the dorsal and ventral roots were joined in the region of
the sensory ganglion, and the dorsal branch appeared to arise from
the ganglion itself. The spinal nerves here recall the condition of
Lemargus (6. p. 480), of Bdellostoma (16. p. 176), and of Myaine*,
in that all three have (1) several rootlets for the ventral root,
(2) a dorsal branch from the ventral root which unites with the
dorsal root-ganglion or with some portion of the dorsal root.
Ta. THe BRAIN.
The external features of the brain, having a typical arrange-
ment, need not be described. Two drawings, however, are given
(Pl. LXIX. figs. 7 & 8) as those of Garman are not clear. His
ventral view is inaccurate, owing to the very badly-preserved
condition of his specimen.
Two points only may be noticed: (1) there is a large rhinoceel
extending to the end of the olfactory stalk ; (2) the dorsal roof of
both prosencephalon and rhinoccel is non-neryous. This second
point is of considerable interest, as it recalls the condition of
Ammocetes and of the Teleosts. The non-nervous roof may be
regarded as primitive when compared with that of Ammocetes,
but as specialised when compared with that of the Teleosts. That
a non-nervous roof should be found amongst the Elasmobranchs
is a point of considerable interest, although its significance is as
yet undetermined.
Is. Locy’s NERVE.
Loey’s nerve, which is present in Chlamydoselachus, originates
near the middle line, somewhat to the ventral side of the fore-
brain. It passes outwards, curving upwards along the anterior
and upper side of the olfactory stalk to be distributed between
* Mr. Cole kindly showed me some unpublished drawings of the spinal nerves of
Myx ine.
988 MRS. O. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE [ Dec. 11,
the end of the stalk and the beginning of the olfactory capsule.
On veaching this point, the nerve becomes somewhat enlarged by
flattening, then breaks up into a number of fine branches swiich
passed towards the olfactory epithelium but could not be traced
to their endings.
J. SUMMARY.
1. This paper is the first description of the cranial nerves of
Chlamydoselachus.
2. The cranial nerves of Chlamydoselachus ave not im as
prunitive a condition as would be expected from the low position
of the species in the taxonomic series, especially as regards the
vagus and the lateralis nerves.
3. The vagus arises by a series of roots, which, however, cannot
be assigned to the separate rami.
4. The gangha of the vagus cannot be separated completely by
es methods.
. The number of roots by which the lateralis components
arise eee ms the suggestion that, in origin, the acoustico- later: ulis
Borate belonged to a series of segments, eee
. The connections between the acoustico-lateralis elements of
We a and VIII. show a tendency towards unification of the
system.
The glossopharyngeus includes a lateralis component.
The r. lateralis vagi unites closely with the true Vagus in
the ganglionic region.
Locy’s nerve is large and well-defined.
10. The roof of the prosencephalon and of the olfactory stall
was non-nervous in the immature specimen examined.
11. There isa direct nervous connection between the rv. pro-
fundus and the oculo-motor nerve.
The profundus nerve here appears as a ramus of the tri-
geminal nerve.
13. The trigemino-facial complex is less primitive than that of
Chimera, but more so than that of most Elasmobranchs.
14. The facialis is in an unusually primitive condition, in that
it has a remnant of the post-trematic ramus quite separate from
the t. hyomandibularis.
15. With our present knowledge, we are justified in stating
that a chorda tympani is present.
16. There is a sixth r. branchialis vagi which passes towards
a Bape of the seventh arch.
There is a tendency towards a reduction of the rami
oe eerie vagi, thus leading to a condition found in some
Teleosts.
18. There is a hypoglossal nerve.
19. The spiracle is small and opens into the hyo-branchial cleft.
20. The ampulle of Lorenzini are arranged diffusely. There is
no hyomandibular group, but there is a posterior buceal group.
The ampullee have a simple structure.
1906. |} NERVES OF CHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 989
21. Some of the lateral line canals, such as the main lateral
canal and parts of the hyomandibular, vary greatly in mdividuals
and on the two sides of the same individual. There are traces of
canals which may be incipient or degenerate. The canal-system
is in an unstable condition.
22. The lower jaw has been swung back into a reptilian-like
position with the results, (@) that to it may be due the absence of
the typical maxillo-mandibular trunk ; (6) that possibly the push-
back of the branches of the vagus may have resulted in their
unexpected union with one another and with the r. lateralis vagi ;
(c) the great development of a hypoglossal musculature and the
presence of a hypoglossal nerve.
23. The internal rectus muscle consists of two well-defined
parts.
24. The pectoral plexus consists of very few nerves, and thus
the pectoral girdle may be regarded as specialised, again
suggesting a relationship between Chlamydoselachus and the
Teleosts.
K. BIsLicGRAPHY.
1. Annis, E. P., Jr.—The Lateral Sensory Canals, the Hye-
Muscles, and the Peripheral Distribution of certain of the
Cranial Nerves of Mustelus levis. Q.J.M.S. n.s. vol. xlv.
pp. 87-236. Nov. 1901.
2. Cocer, A.—Nuove ricerche sullo sviluppo delle ampolle di
Lorenzini. Rend. Accad. Lincei, pp. 289-297. 1902.
3. Cons, F. J-—On the Cranial Nerves of Chimera monstrosa
(Linn.), with a discussion of the Lateral Line System and
of the Morphology of the Chorda Tympani. Trans. Roy.
Soc. Edin. xxxviil. Part iii. no. 19, pp. 631-680. 1896.
4. Coun, F. J., & Daxin, W. J.—Further Observations on the
Cranial Nerves of Ohimera. Anat. Anz. vol. xxvii. p. 9995.
1906.
5. Cottincr, W. H.—On the Sensory and Ampullary Canals of
Chimera. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, pp. 878-890. Dee. 1895.
6. Ewart, J. C., & Cort, F. J.—On the Dorsal Branches of the
Cranial and Spinal Nerves of Hlasmobranchs. Proe. Roy.
Soe. Edin. pp. 475-480. 1895.
7. Garman, 8.—Chlamydoselachus anguineus—a living Species of
Cladodont Shark. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. vol. xii. no. 1. p. 1.
1885.
8. Garman, S.—Chlamydoselachus anguineus. Bull. Essex
Institute, vol. xvi. Jan. 17, 1884.
9. Garman, S.—Chlamydoselachus anguineus. Science, Feb. 1,
p. 116; March 21, p. 345; Nov. 28, p. 484. 1884.
10. Garman, S.—On the Lateral Canal System of Selachia and
Holocephala. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. vol. xvii. no. 2. 1888.
11. Goopricu, E. S.—Notes on the Development, Structure, and
Origin of the Median and Paired Fins of Fishes. Q. J. M.S.
n. s., no. 198, pp. 333-376. June 1906.
990 MRS. O. A. MERRITT HAWKES ON THE | Dee. 1a.
12. Harman, N. Bisuor.—The Palpebral and Oculomotor Appa-
ratus in Fishes: Observations in Morphology and Develop-
ment. J. Anat. & Phys. n. s. vol, xiv. pp. 1-40. 1899.
13. Herrick, C. J.—The Cranial and First Spinal Nerves of
14.
15.
Uy
Fig
Menidia: a Contribution upon the Nerve Components of
Bony Fishes. Jour. Comp. Neur. vol. ix. pp. 153-455,
1899.
Jounston, J. B.—The Morphology of the Vertebrate Head
from the Viewpoint of the Primitive Functional Divisions
of the Nervous System. Journ. Comp. Neur. and Psych.
vol. xv. pp. 176-275. May 1905.
Jounston, J. B.—The Cranial Nerve Components of Petro-
myzon. Morph. Jahrb., Bd. xxxiv. Heft 2, pp. 149-203.
1905.
Worruineron, JuntA.—The Brain and Cranial Nerves of
Bdellostoma dombeyi. Q. J. M.S. n.s. vol. xlix. no, 193,
p. 137. 1895.
L. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Prate LXVIII.
Chlamydosclachus anguineus.
1. Diagrammatic drawing of the Cranial Nerves and Lateral Line Canals. The
colours (supra-orbital grey-green, infra-orbital pink, hyomandibular laven-
der, and lateralis orange) are the same as those used ina similar drawing
by Cole in his paper on Chimera. The open canals are dicated thus,
1 ' 1
ny
‘
‘ ' the fine lines representing diagrammatically the overhanging scales.
ig. 2. The ganglia of Nerves V, VII, VITI, slightly separated.
.3. A view of the trigemino-facial complex from the inside.
Prave LUX.
Chlamydoselachus anguineus.
Fies. 4, 5, 6. The Hye-muscles and their nerves.
Figs. 7. 8. Dorsal and ventral views of the Brain.
M. RERERENCEK-LETTERING,
A.B.-—Anastomosing branch between the oculo-motor and profundus
nerves.
B.A.—Buccal ampulle.
B.P.—Brachial plexus.
Buee—Ramus bucealis VIT.
(—Ciliary branch of profundus.
Cer.— Cerebellum.
C.F.— General cutaneous fibres going to skin.
Con. V 5.—Nerve-strand connecting the pre- and post-trematic rami of
vagus 6,
Con. V 6.—Nerve-strand connecting vagus 6 with a spinal nerve.
D.G.—Dorsal branch of the glossopharyngeus, dividing into a cephalad
branch which passes to the neuromasts, and a caudal branch
whose distribution is undetermined.
E.M. (V1) (A, B,C, D, E).—The five parts of the externus mandibularis VII.
H.
H.—The ganglion of the t. hyomandibularis, @. e., the true ganglion
of the facialis, combined with one of the acoustico-lateralis
eanglia.
H.A.—Hyoid ampulle.
L.(A, B,C) —The hyomandibular lateral le canai and its three main
branches.
1906. | NERVES OF GHLAMYDOSELACHUS ANGUINEUS. 991
Fl.+M.—The common trunk of the ramus hyoideus and ramus internus
mandibularis VII.
Hy.—Hypopbhysis.
‘T. (A, B, C).—The three principal rami intestinales.
I. H.—The cardiac branch of the ramus intestinalis.
1.M.VII.—R. internus mandibularis VII.
J.0.—Inferior oblique muscle.
J.0.L.—Infra-orbital lateral line canal.
L.1.—lLobi inferiores.
Lin. Lat.—Line laterales or restiform body.
L.L.—Main lateral line canal.
L.N.—Locey’s nerve.
Mxb.—Branch of the maxillaris which becomes united with a b ranch of
the bucealis.
Mxb. b.—T'wo fine nerves which appear to originate from a branch of the
buccalis, but which are composed of general cutaneous fibres
which have come from Mxb.
O.S.—Olfactory stalk.
Oc. 1,2, 3.—First three spino-occipital nerves.
Op. L.—Optie lobes.
Op.S.—Optie stalk or “ cartilago-sustentaculum oculi.”
P.—Palatine branches of the facialis.
P.B.A.—Postero-huccal ampulle.
P.1.—Pars intermedia.
Pr. h.—Pre-trematic facialis.
Pr. F. (ch.)—The chorda tympani.
Pr. & Pt.—The pre- and post-trematic rami of IX. and of the vagus.
Pro.—Profundus branch of V.
Pros.—Prosencephalon.
Pt. &.—Post-trematic facialis.
R.V.—Root of nervus trigeminus.
R.C.—Ramus communicans.
R.Ext.A & B.—Two parts of the rectus externus.
R.H.—Ramus hyoideus VII.
R. In.—Rectus internus muscle.
R. Inf.—Rectus inferior muscle.
Rt. Man. V.—Ramus mandibularis V.
R. Max.—Ramus maxillaris V.
R.O.—Ramus oticus with cutaneous branches R.O.C.
R.S.—Rectus superior muscle.
S. (1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6,7, 8).—The first eight spinal nerves.
s. h. (1,2).—The two branches which make up the hypoglossal nerve.
S.0.—Occipito-spinal riband.
S. Ob.—Superior oblique muscle.
S.0.A.—Supra-orbital ampulla.
S.O.L.—Supra-orbital lateral line canal.
S. Op. V.—Superficialis ophthalmicus V.
§. Op. VIL.—Superticialis ophthalmicus VII.
S.V.—Sacci vasculosi.
T.H.—Truncus hyomandibularis.
V. (1, 2,3, 4, 5, 6).—The six branchial branches of the vagus.
V.5 + V.6.—The nerve produced by union of the post-trematie of vagus V.
and part of vagus VI.
V.G.—Visceralis branch of LX.
Vis.—Visceralis branches of the vagus.
11f.—Oculo-motor nerve.
1V.—Fourth nerve.
V.—The Gasserian ganglion.
V. + VIL.—The united Gasserian and bucealis ganglia.
VIL. b._Ramus buccalis.
VII. h.—Truncus hyomandibularis.
VIIL., VII. 4, VILL. 8.—The ganglion and the two principal rami of the
eighth nerve.
1X., [X. g.—The glossopharyngeal nerve and its ganglion.
X., X.¢.—The vagus nerve and its composite ganglion.
X. 1 & X. B.—Dorsal branches of the vagus to neuromasts.
992 MR. R. LYDEKKER ON NEW [ Dee. 11,
4, Descriptions of Two Mammals from the Ituri Forest.
[With a Supplementary Note on the Buffalo of the
Semliki district.] By R. LypexKnr.
[Received November 13, 1906. |
(Plate LXX.*)
From among a collection of mammal skins and _ skeletons
obtained by Major Powell Cotton in the Ituri Forest and sub-
mitted to me, at his direction, by Rewland Ward Ltd., two
Specimens, representing as many species, appear worthy of being
brought to the notice of the Society. Before proceeding to their
description, I may take the opportunity of mentioning that Major
Cotton has generously expressed his intention of presenting to the
British Museum the type specimens of any small mammals in his
collection which prove to be new, after they have been described.
The first animal for notice is a Cat which I propose to call
FELIS CHRYSOTHRIX COTTONI, subsp. nov. (Plate LXX. fig. 1.)
West Africa and its “hinterland are, as Professor Paul Matschie
has remarked 7, the home of a very imperfectly known group of
medium-sized and more or less uniformly-coloured Wild Cats, some
of which display a tendency to a rufous and others to a grey
phase. In this group are included Felis chrysothrix, PF. celido-
gaster, and I. awrata of Temminck, F’. neglecta of Gray, F. rutila
of Waterhouse, and /. servalina of Ogilby, or Pucheran. Despite
the imperfection of our knowledge of the group (which is poorly
represented in the collection of the British Museum), one thing
is quite certain, to wit, that these six names do not represent
a corresponding number of species, whatever may be the case in
the matter of races.
Dr. Matschie (whatever may be his present views on the
subject) expressed the opinion in the passage cited that there
might be two recognisable forms—one, /’. celidogaster, inhabiting
the northern, and the other, /’. chrysothria, the southern districts
of Guinea. The same view is adopted by Dr. Trouessart in the
first edition of his ‘“ Catalogus,” who regards /. neglecta (from
the Gambia) as a synonym of celidogaster, and gives the range of
the species as extending from the Gambia to Upper Guinea and
Sierra Leone. In the second edition, apparently by an in-
advertence, neglecta is, however, given asa synonym of chrysothria.
The range of /”. chrysothrix (which in the first edition is taken to
include aurata and rutila), on the other hand, is given as Lower
Guinea, the Congo, Togo, Uganda, and possibly Angola. Of this
species, servalina, from Sierra Leone, is regarded as a distinct
race,
* For explanation of the Plate, see p. 996.
7 S.B. Ges. Naturforsch. Berlin, 1895, p. 196.
(CALORIE 1) 0) INO) Sea, NOYOUSLEN, GNERSE TEI, OZ
CNOITOO XIEHTOSXaHo SITs) iveOraaHoll NYO AMSG “aE 1
dur py] Wossisrue dy a[eq TH 38 "ep yrs P
YO Nel GOSS Zeal
1906. | MAMMALS FROM THE ITURI FOREST. 993
Felis chrysothrix, the Red Tiger-Cat or Golden-haived Cat, of which
the type (in the Leyden Museum) is figured by Dr. D. G. Elliot
in plate xxv. of his ‘Monograph of the Felide, is generally
described as a medium-sized Cat, with the upper parts reddish
brown, passing into bright rufous on the flanks, marked on the
sides of the body with black spots; the under parts pure white
spotted with black; and the tail reddish brown above and lighter
below, without either spots or bars. Although the two face-bars
so commonly developed in cats are absent, there is.a pair of dark
blotches above the eyes.
Waterhouse’s /’. rutila, typified by an imperfect skin from Sierra
Leone in the British Museum (Pl. LXX. fig. 2), is wholly bright
reddish chestnut above, with indistinct darker spots on the flanks,
and white below with large brown spots ; the tail bemg nearly half
the length of the body, and reddish brown in colour, hawine a dark
line down the middle of the upper surface, and paler on the sides,
with obscure indications of dark rings.
As to Felis celidogaster, this appears to have been originally
described on the evidence of a specimen, supposed to have come
from America, purchased at the sale of Bullocks Museum. It
was, however, redescribed by Temminck from a Guinea specimen.
(in the Leyden Museum, and figured by Dr. Elliot in the plate
already cited), now generally accepted as the type.
It is described as measuring 26 inches to the root of the tail,
while the tail itself measured 14 inches, or rather more than half
the length of the head and body. In colour it is grey above with
a reddish tinge, and spotted all over with light brown or
chocolate, the spots along the middle line of the back being oblong,
but elsewhere circular; below it is white with large brown spots,
while the tail is bay-brown, with paler brown rings and a
blackish tip. Dark bands occur on the throat and chest and
the imner sides of the feet. The ears are black externally.
Gray described his Gambian /. neglecta as grey, marked on the
head and body with small dark spots becoming larger on the
flanks, and white below with large blackish spots; the tail, which
is quite half the length of the body, having a dark line on the
upper surface, with obscure indications of rings on the paler sides.
One is led to wonder how this Cat could have been regarded
as specifically distinct from celidogaster; although the colour
is brownish grey rather than grey.
Although most subsequent writers have regarded chrysothrix
and celidegaster as distinct species, Dr. Elliot suggested that they
might more probably be considered respectively as a red and a grey
phase of one and the same species. In his plate he figured a
third African Cat which he regarded as in some degree inter-
mediate between the two. *
Turning to Major Cotton’s specimen (Pl. LXX. fig. 1), it is quite
clear that it is a member of the chrysothria-celidogaster group,
with which it accords in the general type of colouring and in
dimensions, the length of the head and body being appr oximately
994 MR. R. LYDEKKER ON NEW | Dee aii;
27 inches (or, allowing for stretching, possibly rather less), and
that of the tail about 13 inches. It is, however, much darker
than either of the named forms, and may be regarded as the
dusky phase of the group.
Having the black ears, white claws, and fully-spotted light
under surface characteristic of the group, this Cat may be
described as dark smoky-grey above, darker along the middle
line of the back and tail, and darkest of all on the crown of the
head, where it approaches black. No distinct evidence of spotting
on the dark parts of the body or of barring on those of the face
and limbs are observable, but there may be a suspicion of dis-
appearing dark rings on the sides of the tail. The under parts
and inner sides of the limbs ave dirty white, profusely blotched
with black.
In the absence of dark markings on the upper parts the Ituri
Cat comes nearest to chrysothrix, although lacking the eee
markings and the spots on the flanks. On the other hand,
colour it is more like celidogaster, although much darker, aa
without the spots on the body and the rings on the tail.
In my opinion, rutila, chrysothrix, celidogaster, and the Tturi Cat
(which, as already mentioned, J propose to name after its discoverer)
appear best regarded as forms of a single species, which may be
severally characterised as follows :—
1. F. chrysothrix rutila. General colour bright chestnut-red,
distinctly spotted with reddish brown on the flanks which ave
much lighter than the back; under parts pure white, with large
chocolate-brown spots; tail with a dark brown median line or
fainter indications cf rings.—Gambia and Cameroons.
2. FL. chrysothrix typica. General colour reddish brown, be-
coming distinctly rufous on the flanks, where it is spotted with
chocolate ; under parts pure white with dark spots ; tail uniformly
reddish brown above without trace of lateral barring.—Lower
Guinea.
3. F. chrysothrix celidogaster. (General colour of upper parts
light grey, or greyish brown, spotted all over with brownish ;
under parts pure white with chocolate spots; tail darker along
median line than elsewhere (neglecta) with complete or partial
dark rings.—Upper Guinea and (?) Gambia.
4. I. chrysothriz cottoni. General colour of upper parts dark
smoky grey, darker on the middle line of the back and tail and
darkest of all on the crown of the head, no spots; under parts
dirty white, spotted or (blotched) with blackish; tail without any
distinct barring.—Ituri Forest.
Whether any of the other named forms (inclusive of neglecta)
are entitled to rank as distinct races, I have not sufficient means
of forming a definite opinion.
On the assumption that I am right in regarding the four forms
1906. ] MAMMALS FROM THE ITURI FOREST. 995
above-mentioned as races, the name of Red Tiger-Cat or Grey
Tiger-Cat will be inappropriate to the species asa whole. I would
therefore suggest that it should be called the African Tiger-Cat,
and the four races here admitted respectively designated the red,
the brown, the grey, and the dusky African Tiger- Cat.
The dark hue of the Ituri race is apparently an adaptation to its
habitat, and may possibly tend to confirm the view that the Ituri
black Ratel described by myself is a distinct species (or race)
rather than an individual melanism.
RHYNCHOCYON STUHLMANNI NUDICAUDATA, subsp. nov.
The second animal in the collection worthy of special notice is a
Rhynchocyon, represented by a skin and skeleton, which comes
very close to Lh. stuhlmanni of Dr. Matschie* om the country
unmediately west of the Semliki-lsango valley. The present
animal came from the Mawambi district.
Lh. stuhlmanni (of which there is no example in the British
-Museum) is described as being dark brown mingled with
yellowish brown above, with two longitudinal rows of blackish
spots, connected by a black stripe on their inner sides, and
running from the shoulder to the root of the tail; between the
dark markings are light brownish spots, and externally to this
black-and- light spotted area on each side are two rows of light
spots, of which the outermost is very indistinct. In old examples all
the markings become obscure. The claws and a streak along the
middle line of the belly are whitish ; the flanks are like the back;
the abdomen is nearly bare, carrying only a few sparse hairs of
an ocherey colour; the legs are rusty brown; the tail is yellowish
white ; and the ears are rusty red.
It will be observed that nothing is stated as to whether the
ears and tail are hairy or naked. Since, however, the species is
contrasted with Rh. petersi and Lh. cirnei, i both of which the
basal half of the tail and the roots of the ears are hairy, 1t would
seem highly probable that if such points of difference had
occurred in the type of Rh. stuhlmanni, they would have been
mentioned. Again, it is difficult to understand how an animal
in which the ears are completely naked could be described as
having rust-coloured ears.
The two points in which Major Cotton’s Rhynchocyon agrees
with stuhlmannii, and thereby differs apparently from every other
member of the genus, are tts generally dark colour and the
wholly white tail. On the other hand, it differs from the type
of that species by the ears being wholly black, by the presence
of a patch of bright rufous hair immediately behind each ear, by
the absence of any distinct spotting or striping on the body,
except for a few light flecks near the rump, and by the brown
claws. It is further probable that the naked ears and tail are
also distinctive.
* S.B. Ges. Naturforsch. Berlin, 1893, p. 66, and ‘ Die Saugethiere Deutseh-Ost-
Afrikas,’ Berlin, 1895, p. 31.
996 ON MAMMALS FROM THE ITURI FOREST. [ Dee. 11,
Provisionally, I propose to regard this Elephant-Shrew merely
as arace of Dr. Matschie’s species, with the title of Rh. stuhl-
manni nudicaudata ; leaving it open whether it may not really
claim specific rank.
In its completely naked tail, and apparently also ears, this
EKlephant-Shrew is distinct from all other Rhynchocyons, unless it
be the typical stuhlmanni; the one which comes nearest to if im
the former respect being 2h. chyysopygus.
[ Postscript. |
[Since the foregoing paper was read Major Powell-Cotton has
sent home two skins and skulls of the Buffalo of the Semlila
Valley, in regard to which I communicated the following note to
the * Field’ newspaper of January 5th, 1907 (vol. cix. p. 874 ay
These specimens indicate an animal to a. lar ge extent inter-
mediate between the great black buftalo of South Africa and the
dwarf red buffalo of the west coast, and thus serve to strengthen the
view that these (and all other African) buffaloes are merely races
of one and the same species. The general colour of the Semliki
buffalo (which is well haired) is tawny, with the tip of the tail
black, but the tint gradually darkens towards the shoulders, till it
becomes blackish-brown on the neck and head. The tips of the ears
are, however, fringed with pencils of tawnyhair. In size the animal
approaches the Cape buffalo, but the horns, which are thin and
much flattened, are, as in all the more northern races, widely
separated at their bases. The black tail-tip at once separates the
Semliki buffalo from Los caffer mathewsi of the Albert Nyanza
distriet, in which that appendage is white (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904
Ws JO 163). With regard to the buffalo from Ankole, South
Uganda, described by Mr. O. Thomas (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904,
p- 464) as B. caffer radcliffei, it appears from specimens in the
Natural History Museum that the hair of that race is wholly
black. Among the numerous buffaloes recently described by
Professor P. Matschie (S.B. Ges. Naturforsch. Berlin, July 1906)
none came from the Sem/’iki district. The Semliki buffalo is
therefore apparently a new race, and it is appropriate that it
should be named, after its discoverer, Bos | Bubalus | caffer cottont.
Old individuals, I have recently found, become black. |
EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXX.
Fig. 1. The Dusky African Tiger-Cat, Helis chrysothrix cottoni, p. 992.
Fig. 2. The Red African Tiger-Cat, Felis chrysothrix rutila, p. 998.
Major Cotton’s specimen was obtained from the Ituri Forest, Central Equatorial
Africa, in the Mawambi district Both are drawn about + nat. size.
In the original note the specimen was stated to be from the Ituri Forest ;
but this, I am informed by Major Cotton, is incorrect.
1906. ] ON THE MALAY BEAR IN TIBET. 997
5. On the Occurrence of the Bruang in the Tibetan
Province. By R. LyprEKKer.
[ Received December 4, 1906. |
(Text-figure 142.)
That the eastern end of the Tibetan area, that is to say the
Moupin district of Tibet proper and the western portions of the
Chinese provinces of Kansu and Sze-chuan, contain, in addition
to their own ears mammalian types, a lar ge element of the
Indo-Malay fauna, is becoming more and more evident. As
examples, may be cited the } Moxkeys Jacacus arctoides tibetanus
and J. vestitus, the Sze-chuan Sambar, Cervus unicolor dejeant,
and several Gorals and Serows. I have now to add to the list a
representative of the Bruang, or Malay Bear (Ursus malayanus) ;
a type hitherto not known to range northwards of the Garo Hills,
so far at least as I am aware.
At the time when the British Museum acquired from Rowland
Ward Ltd. the Serow described by myself in the Society’s ‘ Pro-
ceedings’ for 1905 * and an example of the Tibetan Takin, that
firm had in its possession the skull of a Bear reputed to come
from the same district (viz., either Eastern Tibet or the north-
western provinces of China). This skull was that of a Bruang,
but since I had some doubt whether it was really from the
Tibetan area, I gave it no further consideration.
T have since learnt that the skin of the same animal came with
the skull; and that the entire specimen was mounted and sold to
the Bergen Museum as Ursus torquatus. ‘The skin, I am informed,
had much longer black hair than the ordinary Malay Bear, with
the usual white gorget on the throat.
Quite recently, the same well-known firm has received another
bear-skull of similar type from the Tibetan area, which came with
a skin of Felis scripta, and has been presented by Mr. Ward to
the British Museum. As to its being Tibetan (in a wide sense)
there can, I think, be no question. This skull, of which the lateral
and palatal aspects are shown in text-fig. 142 (p. 998), belonged
to a fully adult Bear of the Ursus malayanus type, as is per fectly
evident from its great width and relative shortness. Its ex-
treme basal length is 8°75, and its maximum width 8°5 inches;
these dimencians comparing with 8°5 and 8:3 inches in a very
old and large skull of the typical U. malayanus measured by
Drewes Blanford + r. So far as I can see, there are no characters
by which this skull (in a limited series of specimens) can be
distinguished from that of the typical U. malayanus; and if this
were the only evidence available, there might be some hesitation in
giving a separate name to the Tibetan animal. The statement as
to the much greater length of the hair of the Bergen specimen,
* Vol. i. pp. 329 et seq.
+ ‘Fauna of Brit. India—Mamm.’ p. 199.
998 ON THE MALAY BEAR IN TIBET. [ Dec. Llu’
as compared with that of the typical race of the species, seems,
however, to justify the racial separation of the Tibetan Bruang,
Text-fig. 142.
Lateral and palatal aspects of the type-skull of the Tibetan Bruang (Ursus
malayanus wardi). About + nat. size.
1906.] ON THE NUDIBRANCHS OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 999
which may be appropriately named Ursus malayanus wardi, the
figured skull being taken as the type.
[Since this paper was read I have received from the Director of
the Bergen Museum some notes on the Bruang purchased from
Bowland Ward Ltd., together with a photograph of the specimen.
The skin and hair are wholly black, with the exception of the nose,
which is ferruginous, the chin, which is greyish white, and the
cream-coloured gor wet. Although the head is shorter, the general
appearance of ‘he avon seems very like that of U. terquatus, the
ears being much larger than in U. malayanus. In fact, had I not
been assured by Rowland Ward Ltd. that both skin and skull
came together, I should have thought that a skull of the last-
named species had been mounted in a skin of the former. As
it is, I hesitate to draw any further conclusions with regard to
the distinctness of the Tibetan Bruang from the characters of
the skin. |
. On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon, with
special reference to the Drawings by Kelaart and the
Collections belonging to Alder and Hancock preserved
in the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne.— No. II.
By Sir Coartes Exiot, K.C.M.G., F.Z.S.
[Received December 11, 1906. |
Subsequently to the publication of my paper on the Nudi-
branchs of Southern India and Ceylon, which appeared in the
Society's ‘ Proceedings’ (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1906, pp. 636-691), the
authorities of the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne were
fortunate enough to discover a considerable collection of micro-
scopic slides belonging to Alder and Hancock, and most courteously
placed the same at my disposal for examination. The objects
preserved are almost entirely the buccal organs of nudibranch.
from various parts of the world, and I have lost no time in
examining such of them as concern the Indian and Cingalese
nudibranchs mentioned in my previous paper. It is a pity that
it should have been published before the radulze were discovered,
but the results indicated in it are not materially affected, though
several of the identifications are confirmed. The present notes
should be regarded as a supplement to it. The same abbreviations
are used, and references are not repeated except where it seems
necessary.
Some of the slides bear full names, but others inscriptions
like Doris 113, or a simple number. In most cases it is pos-
sible to give the name with certainty, for the number refers
to the Bottle in which the specimen is preserved. Thus Doris
113 corresponds to the bottle marked “ Vo. 113. Doris formosa—
Madras, Walter Elliot, Esq.” No notice has been taken of those
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LX VI. 66
1000 SIR C. ELIOL ON THE NUDIBRANCHS [Dees
slides which for some reason (generally the disappearance of the
labelled specimen) could not be referred with certainty to a
specific name, nor of those (e. g. Madrella, Phyllobranchus,
Kalinga) which if described would add nothing to already
published accounts.
The slides though very neat are not always of the kind most
helpful for studying tne details of dentition. Often all the teeth
are preserved i sitw and none are isolated, so that it is difficult
to distinguish the exact form, and especially to see any denticles
which may be present on the innermost or outermost teeth.
Several rows at least are commonly in confusion, and hence the
formule are given as approximate. A wide rhachis is unusually
frequent and may in some cases be the result of artificial stretching.
The medium in which the radule are mounted has in several
instances become an opaque gum which impedes investigation,
but I have not felt at liberty to remount the objects.
But in spite of these difficulties there can be little doubt of the
general character of the radule, and the results obtained from
their study may be tabulated as follows :—
Hexabranchus marginatus (Q. & G.)= Doris gloriosa Kelaart.
Chromodoris gleniet (Kelaart). he reference of this form to
the genus Chromodoris is confirmed. It is possibly the same as
Chr. cave, and if so the name gleniet has priority.
Casella maccarthyi (Kelaart)=C. cincta Bgh.,
Halgerda apiculata (A. & H.)= Halgerda punctata Farran, in all
probability.
Doris picta Kelaart is probably a Platydoris.
Doris exanthemata Kelaart is perhaps Asteronotus henvprichi,
and in any case nearly allied to it. But the genitalia are
unknown.
Discodoris concimea (A. & H.)= Disc. concinniformis Beh.
Staurodoris rusticata (A. & H.). So far as the external
characters and buccal parts can decide the matter, the reference
of the form to this genus seems certain.
Thordisa villosa (A. & H.)= Th. maculigera Beh.
Hervia militaris (A. & H.)= Holis militaris A. & H.
Doris spongiosa and D. tristis are probably reterable to the
genus Trippa, and the former is perhaps identical with both
T. areolata and 7’. mephitica. But it is not known if either form
has ptyaline glands.
Some details are given of the buccal parts of Chromodoris
zebrina, Platydoris formosa, Pl. ellioti, Pl. striata, Discodoris
Sragilis, Disc. pardalis, Goniodoris aspersa, G. citrina, Trevelyana
ceylonica,
In the above statement the first name given is that by which
1906. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CHYLON. - 1001
the animal should be called, so far as our present knowledge goes ;
but in the following descriptions I have thought it safer to put
first the names written on the bottles by Alder and Hancock,
which imply no identifications into which an element of theory
may possibly enter.
Doris GLoriosa Kelaart.
= Hexabranchus marginatus Q. & G.
The labial armature and radula confirm this identification.
The formula of the radula is about 30 x 60.0.60 asa maximum.
The teeth are hamate and rather erect; the outermost smaller
but not degraded ; the 4—5 innermost markedly smaller than the
rest and almost without hooks, as if the tips were broken off.
Doris GLENTEI Kelaart.
= Chromodoris gleniei (Kelaart).
A labial armature and radula are preserved, showing that
Alder and Hancock dissected a specimen, though, so far as I
know, they have left no record of their investigations.
The labial armature consists of two grey, roughly triangular
plates, distinctly separate but almost touching one another.
They are composed of bent rods, slightly swollen at the tips.
The yellow radula has a formula of about 60x 70.0.70. On
the rhachis are lozenge-like areas. The teeth are strong and
erect and bear at least 6-8 denticles on the outer side. As the
teeth are in situ and none are isolated, the denticles are nowhere
easy to see and become almost invisible in the last 30 teeth,
though since they can be seen here and there they are perhaps
present on all. The innermost teeth are broad and bear at least
one large denticle on the inside and perhaps two or three. The
outermost are low, not denticulate on the top, but bearing one
jag or denticle at the side.
This radula and labial armature show that D. gleniei is a
Chromodoris, and support the idea that it is closely allied to
Chr. cave Kliot, which may be a variety of it.
CHROMODORIS ZEBRINA.
IN (5 dale Il, @; jo, 1s).
Alder and Hancock describe the radula as a generic character,
but their remarks, confirmed by the slides, show that the
description applies to the species Chr. zebrina.
The buccal parts as preserved comprise a Jabial armature and
radula. The former consists of two plates, composed of elements
arranged in unusually regular rows and apparently mace-like in
shape, though none are completely isolated. The outer ones are
bifid, but this feature is not so plain in those near the centre of
the plates.
The radula is in confusion, but consists of at least 40 rows
containing numerous, minute, two-pronged teeth which bear 3-4
66*
1002 SIR C, ELIOT ON THE NUDIBRANCHS [Dec. 11,
denticles beneath the smaller prong. The innermost cannot be
seen plainly, but they appear to be lower and broader than the
rest, as is usual in this genus, and are probably denticulate on
both sides. The outermost teeth also cannot be clearly seen.
Doris MACCARTHYL Kelaart.
= Casella maccarthyi (Kelaart).
C. cincta Bergh.
The buccal parts confirm this identification. The labial
armature is composed of hooked rods, bifid in parts but not
everywhere. The radula is a close pavement of very minute
teeth with a formula of about 250 x 60.0.60. Owing to the teeth
being erect it is difficult to see the denticles, but there are at
least six on the outer side and probably more. The innermost
teeth have also at least 2 (probably 2-4) denticles on the inner
side. The outer teeth are smooth.
Doris aprcunata A. & H.1. c. p. 123.
= Halgerda apiculata (A. & H.).
2= Halgerda punctata Farran, |. c. pp. 339-340.
One radula with the note “no collar.” The hinder part is in
disorder, but there appear to be about 33 rows, which in the
midde of the radula contain 45-50 teeth on either side of the
rhachis. Those near the centre are more spaced than the rest;
they have long bases and low hooks, and the innermost poimt
towards the rhachis. The general effect is that there is a large
bare space in the middle of the radula with a few teeth in it.
The teeth increase in size outwards up to the middle of the row.
The hooks are strongly bent, and the bases rather long, though
proportionally not so long as in the teeth near the rhachis. The
last 3-4 teeth are degraded and almost spoon-shaped. In a few
cases the upper edge of the outermost tooth bears one or two
irregular jags.
This animal will probably prove to be identical with the later
Halgerda punctata of Farvan. Both the radula and the external
colour agree fairly well. The mantle of D. apiculata is said to
have borne “elevated conical centres, each of which bears a
delicate style or filament,” and the plate represents the same
character. The preserved specimen of H. punctata bore simple
tubercles, which were described as papille in the living animal.
A more definite description is desirable, but it is quite possible
that the filaments mentioned by Alder and Hancock are the same
as these papille.
Doris Formosa A. & H.
= Platydoris formosa (A. & H.).
Formula of radula about 50x 120.0.120. The teeth are
hamate, moderately slender, and increase in size outwards. The
innermost are lower than the rest and cross one another, meeting
1906. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 1003
over the rhachis. The 2-3 outermost are degraded but not
denticulate, though occasionally jagged.
Doris Eviiotr A. & H.
= Platydoris ellioti (A. & H.).
Radula yellow. Formula about 40 x 100.0.100, but the teeth
are considerably deranged. The rhachis is narrow. The inner-
most teeth are low ; ae outermost 2-3 are degraded, and the
outermost of all sometimes bears a few irregular denticulations.
The remaining teeth are hamate, erect, and fairly strong.
Doris striata Kelaart.
= Platydoris striata (Kelaart).
Two radule are preserved. One is white, one yellow; both
are broken. The formule are about 40 x 100.0.100 and 45x
120.0.120. The teeth are rather slender, not much bent,
and increase from the inside. The innermost are not markedly
smaller, but are distinguished by their position on the rhachis.
The outermost present suggestions of faint irregular denticulation,
which, however, cannot be seen anywhere with certainty.
The dentition supports the idea that this species is a variety
of Plat. cruenta (=arrogans) without the red markings; but see
my previous paper, p. 647, for the genitalia, and Bergh, Siboga,
p. 139, for Pl. flammulata.
Doris prota Kelaart.
2?= Platydoris picta (Kelaart).
A large radula, but hidden by the thick medium in which it is
snemmaitedl. In consists of about 40 rows containing on each side of
a narrow rhachis 100 or more small, thin, crow ded hamate teeth.
The outermost cannot be seen plainly, but do not appear to be
denticulate or much degraded.
This form is probably referable to Platydoris, but the genitalia
are unknown.
Doris EXANTHEMATA Kelaart.
¢= Asteronotus hemprichi Ehrenberg.
One large radula, brownish in front but otherwise white, badly
mounted in a gummy fluid. Formula about 35 x 55.0.55, but
several rows are imperfect. The teeth are thin, distinctly hamate,
and increase consistently up to the end of the rows, where the
last 2-3 become degraded but not denticulate. The innermost,
and to some extent the second teeth, project into the broad rhachis.
almost at right angles to the rest.
This dentition is compatible with the view that D. exanthemata
is Asteronotus hemprichi, but Kelaart’s energetic language about
the ugliness of the animal makes it probable that he had before
him if not a distinct species at least a well-marked variety.
1004 SIR C, ELIOT ON THE NUDIBRANCHS | Dee. 11,
Doris FUNEBRIS Kelaart.
= Kentrodoris annuligera Bergh.
= K. maculosa (Cuv.).
One radula is preserved, with a formula of about 22 x 25.0.25.
The innermost teeth are smaller than the others and much as
figured by Bergh.
Label: D. BELLIcosA 32.
Probably = Discodoris fragilis (A. & H.).
Two radule and labial armatures, labelled as above, seem really
to belong to D. fragilis, for two specimens from which the radule
have been extracted are numbered 32 and distinctly marked as
D. fragilis. Alder and Hancock’s remarks (/. c. p. 119) suggest
that they originally registered the animal as J. bellicosa, and then
came to the conclusion that it was distinct.
The labial armature consists of two clearly-cut and symmetrical
plates, somewhat wing-shaped, and resembling those of Disc.
boholiensis figured by Bergh (in Semper’s Reisen, Heft xvi.
pl. dxxxvii. fig. 28). They are yellow and composed of a thatch
of straw-like elements, which are sometimes sinuous, especially at
the thin ends of the plates.
The two radule consist of about 30 and 40 rows respectively,
and the smaller contains about 55 teeth on either side of the
rhachis. The larger is obscured by the medium in which it is
mounted. The teeth are hamate, rather erect, and moderately
stout; they increase up to the middle of the half row. The last
4—5 are lower, but not degraded or denticulate. The innermost
teeth of the two sides meet and almost cross one another, so that
the rhachis must be regarded as really narrow ; but it appears to
be wide, because the teeth near the centre (5-6 on each side) are
set much more widely apart from each other than those which
follow, and are small with low hooks. Possibly this part of the
seit has been artificially stretched.
Dise. fragilis is probably identical with some of the subsequently
described species, and the specific name has priority (1864) over
all those given by Abraham, Bergh, and later writers, but must
yield to hellicosa (1857) if the two prove to be identical: Alder
and Hancock’s statement of the differences does not amount to
much, but, on the other hand, there is little resemblance between
their plate and Kelaart’s.
Doris paARDALIS A. & H.
= Discodoris pardalis (A. & H.).
Labial armature yellow, consisting of rods not jointed, fairly
straight but with a slightly undulated outlne. The armature
was apparently composed of two separate halves originally, but is
now somewhat confused.
The radula is also confused, but consists of about 28 rows,
containing from 12 to 30 teeth on each side of the rhachis. The
1906. | OF SOULHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 1005
teeth are erect, strong, but not very stout. The last one or two
are reduced in size, but not degraded and still hamate. The
middle part of the radula is more spaced than the rest, and 4-5
inner teeth on each side, which are lower than the others, seem to
be set in the broad rhachis. But it is not clear if this position
is natural.
Though this radula is narrow, it is doubtful if the animal
described by me (Gardiner, Fauna and Geography of the Maldive
and lLaccadive Archipelagoes, vol. 1. part 1, p. 554) as Dise.
pardalis var. is really referable to this species. It had a radula
of only 13.0.13.
Doris concinna A. & H.
= Discodoris concinna (A. & H.) and
Disc. concinniformis Beh.
Labial armature composed of two triangular plates, consisting
of a dense mass of irregular and sinuous rods.
The radula consists of 17 complete rows and fragments of 3 or 4
others, with 45 teeth on either side of the rhachis in the longest
rows. The innermost teeth are markedly lower than the rest and
project into the wide rhachis; the outermost are smaller but not
degraded.
This radula is not inconsistent with the supposition that D. con-
cinna is Bergh’s D. concinniformis. The formule of the radule
examined by him are 27 x44.0.44; 24x 37.0.37 ; 31 x 55.0.55.
Some (but apparently not all) of his specimens had thickenings
on the rhachis, which are not visible in Alder and Hancock’s
preparations.
Doris osseosa Kelaart.
?=WSclerodoris osseosa Eliot, P. Z. 8. 1903, vol. 1. p. 380;
renamed Peronodoris, as this apparently identical genus has
priority.
Two radule are preserved. They are yellow or brown, and
consist of 21 and 26 rows of teeth respectively. On either side of
the rhachis are from 35 to 50 teeth. The 5-6 innermost, particu-
larly the one nearest to the rhachis, are short and slender. The
rest are hamate, except the two outermost which are degraded.
The 5-6 outermost decrease in size.
Since both these radule are unusually short, some doubt arises
whether /. osseosa is really the same as the animal described by
me /.c. ‘The specimen preserved, though in bad condition, is
apparently the same as mine, and, being smaller, may possibly
have a shorter radula.
Doris RusticaTa A. & Hi. 1.c. p. 120.
= Staurodoris rusticata (A. & H.).
One radula light yellow in colour, consisting of 38 rows with
remains of a 39th. There are about: 50 teeth on each side of the
1006 SIR C, ELIOT ON THE NUDIBRANCHS [Dec. 11,
rhachis, of which the last 5 are degraded but not denticulate,
though perhaps jagged here and there. The teeth are markedly
smaller near the rhachis and increase outwards, not becoming
smaller again until quite the end of the row. In the front part,
as preserved, the rows bend downwards and are crowded in the
middle. Behind, the two sides are pulled apart, so that there
seems to be a broad rhachis, on which are teeth that may possibly
represent rudimentary median plates, though they may also be
merely broken teeth out of place.
This dentition supports the idea that D. rausticata belongs to
the same group as Stawrodoris verrucosa. The genitalia are
unknown.
Doris vintosa A. & H. 1. c. p. 119.
= Thordisa villosa (A. & H.).
=Th. maculigera Bergh.
One radula, consisting of one large piece and two fragments.
The formula appears to be about 60 x 70.0.70. The teeth increase
in size from the rhachis outwards. The innermost are low, with
long bases. Those near the end of the row are large, strong, and
distinctly hooked. The 3 or 4 outermost are different : thin, not
much hooked, and with the tip divided into hair-like denticles.
In some rows this formation is obscured by the medium in which
the teeth are mounted, but it is quite clear in many cases.
This radula seems to place beyond doubt the identity of
Th. villosa and Th, maculigera, since the type-specimen of the
former possesses marginal teeth bearing hair-like denticles.
Doris sponciosa Kelaart.
Should probably be called Trippa spongiosa (Kelaart) =
T. areolata (A. & H.) and Trippa (Phlegmodoris) mephitica
Bgh.
One radula, broken and torn into two parts for most of its
length. There are only 15—16 rows, each containing about 35 teeth,
on either side of the rhachis. The 4—5 innermost are shorter and
smaller than the rest, which are hamate, white, and erect. The
last 1-2 decrease in size, but appear to be still hamate and not
denticulate.
T. areolata (23 x 40.0.40) and 7. mephitiea (30 x 55.0.55) also
have short radulz of a similar character, and the identity of the
three species is very probable.
Doris tristis A. & H. 1. ec. pp. 121-2.
?=Trippa tristis A. & H.
The single radula is accompanied by the note “no collar appa-
rently,” and is divided down the rhachis into two detached halves.
There are only 17 rows, each containing about 28 or 30 teeth, on
either side of the rhachis, but it is difficult to state the number of
teeth exactly, as the innermost are scattered over the space between
1906. OF SOUTHERN INDIA AND CEYLON. 1007
the two halves. The innermost teeth are small and slight; the
rest large, strong, and hamate. The last five or six gradually
decrease in size.
The shortness of this radula and its other characters make it
probable that the animal is a Zrippa. Alder and Hancock
thought it showed “some affinity with D. spongiosa,” and it
apparently had compound tubercles (‘swellings ....and a few
tubercular elevations; the surface is also covered with minute
tubercles, particular ly on the ridges and swellings ”).
Doris LEOPARDA Keelart.
Should probably be called Zrippa leoparda (Kelaart)= Trippa
monsoni Kliot.
The animal depicted in my previous paper in figure | of
Plate XLY. is inadvertently called Trippa monsoni in “the expla-
nation of the plates on page 690. It should be called Loris
leoparda, for though the two animals are probably the same, the
figure reproduced is Kelaart’s sketch of D. leoparda, which, if it
proves to be a 7rippa, should ke called 7%. leoparda.
'TREVELYANA CEYLONICA Kelaart.
Eliot, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1904, vol. 11. pp. 86—7.
The radula shows that the animal described by me is, as con-
jectured, Kelaart’s Trevelyana ceylonica. It consists of 21 rows,
each containing 24-25 teeth, on either side of the rhachis. The
first lateral is larger than the rest and differently placed, so as to
project into the rhachis. All the teeth are awl-shaped.
(GONIODORIS.
The buccal parts of G. aspersa and G. citrina are preserved, but
in both the teeth are covered with flesh, so that the small teeth
cannot be seen at all and most of the large ones are only partly
visible. No formula can be given.
The large teeth of G. aspersa have a kink in the lower part
of the back and a distinct ridge or wing at the side, but no
denticles or striations. There is a buccal ring studded inside with
prominences.
None of the teeth of G. citrima can be seen completely, but the
upper part clearly bears very fine striations, and it would seem
that the outline is not a regular curve but swells outwards both
on the back and on the inside. Other parts of the buccal mass
are preserved, but there is no trace of an armature.
Houts miniraris A & H.
= Hervia militaris (A. & H.).
Fourteen teeth are preserved. They are of the horseshoe
shape, with rather long side-limbs. The central cusp is distinct
and well formed: on either side are 7 denticles about half its
size and close to one another.
1008 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [Deer
The jaws beara single row of distinct blunt denticles, set at
some distance from one another. Some of them show traces of
bifurcation at the tip.
As Farran has observed (/. ¢. p. 351), this species seems to be
a Hervia, although Bergh (System, p. 1032) suggested it might
bea synonym of F salina rubrovittata. But both the description
and figure of Alder and Hancock represent the rhinophores as
smooth.
Dortpopsis and DoRIopPsiILua.
An error occurs in the numbering of the figures representing
these genera on Plate XLVIT. of my previous paper, as published
in the Society’s ‘ Proceedings,’ although the numbers are correct
in the copies printed separately. Numbers 4 and 5 should be
transposed ; that is to say, the lower figure represents Doridopsis
nigra and should be numbered 5, while the upper figure repre-
sents Doriopsilla miniata and should be numbered 4,
On Variations in the Arterial System of certain Species
of the Anura. By Lionrn R. Crawsmay, M.A.*
| Received October 22, 1906.
(Text-figures meus
In the original and subsequent editions of Ecker’s and
Wiedersheim’s ‘Anatomie des Frosches,’ the species employed
for investigation were exclusively Rana esculenta Linn. and Rana
temporaria auct., and particularly the former. The species
R. cateshiana Shaw and PR. silvatica Leconte were also, it 1s
stated, examined by Ecker for comparison, but no reference is
made to them in the text. Besides the portion of these works
devoted to the subject, which has been so greatly extended by
Gaupp in the last edition, there is, so far as I am aware, no other
published record dealing with the general arterial Sy stem of the
Anura, so that the OT, it would seem, has so far been practi-
cally confined to the two first-named species. While working a
short time ago, by the kindness of Mr. Beddard, at the Pro-
sectorium of the Zoological Society’s Gardens, I was very greatly
indebted to him for enabling me to examine, in addition to the
above named, certain other species of the Anura, in some of which
a considerable portion of the arterial system was worked out in
detail. These comprised single specimens of Rana catesbiana
Shaw, &. tigring Daud., R. hexadactyla Less., Bufo boreas B.& G.,
and L. mauritanicus Schleg., and two specimens of Rana clamata
Daud.
It is true that the extent of variation, sometimes even in
important points, to which the arteries are liable in individuals
* Communicated by F. E. Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S.
1906. ] SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1009
of the same spectes, considerably lessens the importance attaching
to such variations as may occur between isolated individuals of
different species. Dealing with lmited material, the present
paper is submitted in the hope that it may not be without value
as a contribution to the further study of the subject, and more
especially perhaps from the wider aspect of the arterial system of
the Anura as a whole.
In the portion of the arterial system here considered, the
Aa. carotis cerebralis, occipito-vertebralis, brachialis, and ischia-
dica ave omitted. The species will be considered together as far
as possible, the account in Gaupp’s edition of Ecker’s and
Wiedersheim’s ‘ Anatomie des Frosches’ being followed as a basis
of reference. The nomenclature of the arteries is that adopted
in the same work, but in the case of the muscles the system used
in the original edition of Ecker is retained. In regard to the
latter, among the muscles to be referred to a difference of nomen-
clature occurs in the following :—
EICKER. GAUPP.
MW. coraco-humeralis. = MW. coraco-brachialis longus.
,, ileo-psoas. ,, tliacus internus.
» wufraspinatus. ,, dorsalis scapule.
» levator anguli scapule. levator scapule inferior.
,, obliquus internus. , transversus.
» subscapularis. ,, coraco-brachialis brevis.
transverso-scapularismajor.= ,, serratus inferior.
Menor.— » medius.
y> ENCONEUS.
22 oP) 79
» triceps brachii.
ea ae ey
The 4. bulbi_cordis had not in all cases the same point of
origin. In R. tigrina, R. clamata, and R. catesbiana, it arose
from the base of the right carotid arch; in FR. hexadactyla, the
same, but close against the margin of the right systemic ; in Lefo
boreas from the base of the right systemic; in Bufo mauritanicus
from the base of the left carotid arch. Im each case, the artery
ran across the base of the three right arches and divided into
branches supplying the dorsal and ventral sides of the bulbus
but not apparently extending beyond it.
I. Carorip SYSTEM.
The A. carotis externa appeared in Bufo boreas to arise from
near the centre of the carotid gland, instead of from its
proximal margin as in other species.
The r. musculo- glandulari is was given off a short way from
the base of this artery in all the species, supplying vessels to the
thyroid gland and hy oidean muscles in this region. The close
association of this branch with the thyroid was especially
well exhibited in R&. hexadactyla and RF. tigrina, where the gland
was much broken, and a branch of the artery ran in communi-
cation with the several disconnected portions. It is remarkable,
1010 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL (Dee: 11,
however, that in Bufo boreas a large dark reddish compact gland
attached ventrally to the distal end of the middle and posterior
arches, and similar in appearance to the thyroid, had no connection
eyhateven with this artery, but was supplied on both sides of the
body by a branch of the subclavian *
From the point where the r. lingualis passes backwards to
the tongue, a small branch of the carotis externa is continued
forwards im the Jf. geniohyoideus to the edge of the lower jaw.
In &. tigrina and both species of Bufo this vessel ended here, but
in the rest of the species examined it formed an anastomosis with
the 7. maxillaris inferior of the A. oceipitalis.
A. carotis interna.—I was unable to observe the 4. pharyngea
ascendens described and figured by Ecker, and afterwards in the
translation of Haslam, as a branch of this artery in any of the
specimens examined, but in all cases the first subdivision of
the artery occurred just as it enters the inner posterior angle of
the orbit and passes into the skull, giving off the da. ophthalmica
and palatina with other unimportant small vessels almost;
simultaneously. There is no reference to such a branch of the
carotid in Gaupp’s edition, and unless its insertion can have been
due to some error, its occurrence as a noteworthy vessel would
seem to be abnormal.
The connection of the A. pdlatina with the Harderian gland
was always very marked, the main vessel turning inwards to the
gland as it reached the anterior border of the orbit. This gland
oecupied a constant position against the eyeball in close contact
with the I. obliquus inferior. In R. hewadactyla it formed the
centre of a complete anastomosis between the Aa. palatina and
ophthalmica, and the orbito-nasalis and maxillaris superior of
the occipito-vertebralis, the palatina uniting with the orbito-
nasalis just before reaching the gland. The gland in this case
especially was completely suffused with the colour of the injection,
as 18 so noticeable in the spleen, or, less distinctly, in the thyroid
(text-fig. 147, g.h., p. 1019).
Il. Systemic Sysrem.
The 4. laryngea was constant in occurrence and position, leaving
the systemic arch opposite to the carotid gland.
As the systemic arch passes up to the dorsall body-wall, the first
trunk to be given off was in all cases the occipito-vertebralis, the
subclavia very soon afterwards branching off from the aorta
and crossing the base of the occipito-vertebralis dorsally im its
outward course.
The A. wsophagea seems in most cases to arise from the base of
the occipito-vertebralis. Such was the case in f&. clamata, R. hexa-
dactyla, R. tigrina, B. mauritanicus, and BL. boreas. In LR. tempo-
* No attempt is made here to discriminate between the several factors which may
make up the sometimes very irregular glandular masses in this region, and the term
“ thyroid ” is ae for them collectively with some reticence (cp. H. Norris, Anat.
Anz. vol. xxi. p. 221).
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1011
ravié ib originated im one specimen on both sides of the body
in the aorta, Just behind the origin of the swhclavia, while on
the left side there was an additional vessel from between the
subclavia and the occipito-vertebralis. In another individual of
the same species 1t arose on both sides from the base of the
occipito-vertebralis.
In #. catesbiana it originated between the sawbelavia and the
occipito-vertebralis. It divided on the cesophagus, and the main
portion ran as a rather large vessel for a considerable way down
the right side of the stomach, supplying a large portion of the
cardiac region, over which it formed a close network. <A branch
of this network could easily be traced to the right lung, where it
formed an anastomosis with branches of the ‘pulmonary atery.
Further back, its ramifications united with those of the ramus
sinister of the A. cwliaca. The point is not without interest as
showing how, ultimately, as one may conceive, through the medium
of such anastomoses a distinct vessel might arise in a purely
secondary manner running either from the wsophagea or the
celiaca directly to the lung.
A. subclavia.—The branches of this arter y distributed to the
pectoral girdle are hable to much variation in number, structure,
and distribution. Jam inclined to think that a careful examination
of a large number of individuals is still needed to establish a
satisfactory type of arrangement for the Anura. Two figures are
appended showing their arrangement on both sides of the body
in two individuals of R. femporar ia which were injected together
for the purpose (text-figs. 143, 144, p. 1012). Here, before the
radial artery was given off, there were five (in one case four)
arteries striking out at irregular intervals into the pectoral girdle,
roughly with an anterior and posterior alternation. Retaining
so far as possible the nomenclature of Gaupp :—
(1) The 4. thoracica superior, arising from near the oceipito-
vertebralis, took, in one of these two individuals, the usual course
upwards and forwards, supplying the Mm. intertransversarius
capitis superior and levator anguli scapule on both sides of the
body. In the other individual, the artery went on one side to
the MW. transverso-scapularis minor, and on the other side entirely
backwards to the J. obliquus internus.
(2) The A. thoracico-abdominalis went in three cases almost
entirely to the J. obliquus internws; in the fourth case to the
M. transverso-scapularis major.
(3) The A. coraco-clavicularis, perhaps the most constant member
of the subclavian system, passed mainly in all cases through the
coracoid foramen to the JZ. pectoralis sternalis, a branch being given
in two eases to the WV. interscapularis.
(4) This, the largest branch, appeared in all four cases to be a
combination of the Aa. dorsalis scapule posterior and dorsalis
scapule anterior of Gaupp. In three cases a branch went to the
M. pectoralis abdominalis, but on all four sides one or more con-
spicuous branches ran to the skin of the upper arm or that of the
1012 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [Dec. 11,
pectoral girdle; other muscles supplied being the Mm. latissimus
dorsi, infraspinatus, coraco-humeralis, subscapularis, and in one
case the obliquus externus and obliquus internus.
Text-fig. 143. Text-fig. 144,
Rana temporaria (X 2). . Rana temporaria (X 2).
Ventral view of Aa. subclavie. Ventral view of Aa. subclavie.
(For explanation of the lettering, see p. 1033.) (For explanation of the lettering, see p. 1033.)
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1013
(5) This branch, apparently the A. pectoralis superior, was
absent on one side in one individual, but in the other three cases
went irregularly to the Mm. scapularis and infraspinatus and the
scapula respectively.
With regard to the other species, the two specimens of 2. clamata
(text-fig. 145, p. 1015) agreed with one another and with the
above account inthe main points. On the (right) side of the body
examined, the «a. thoracica superior had a forward and upward di-
rection, going chiefly 1 in one specimen to the I, intertransversarius
capitis sea ior and in the other to the W. levator anguli scapule.
The thoracico-abdominalis went to the Mm. obliquus internus and
transverso-scapularis major. The coraco-clavicularis passed through
the coracoid foramen. The fourth branch went to the Mm. pectorales
sternales and latissimus dorsi and to the skin under the pectoral
girdle. The fifth, which is omitted from the figure, went to the
scapular region.
In R. heaadactyla (text-fig. 147, p. 1019) there were the same five
branches. ‘The distance between the first two was much exag-
gerated in the figure to avoid confusion. The thoracico- abdominalis
after supplying “the M. transverso-scapularis major, van back as
an exceptionally long vessel in the substance of the J/m. obliquus
externus and niques internus. The fourth branch was divided
between the Win. latissimus dorsi and subscapularis, the cutaneous.
portion being absent. The fifth branch supplied the MW, infra-
spinatus.
In &. catesbiana (text-fig. 146, p. 1017) there were nine distinct
branches. Their relations will be more easily understood by
reference to the figure of this species, where, as elsewhere, though
at the risk of confusion, diagrammatic arrangement has been
avoided as far as possible. Probably the third, fifth (posterior),
sixth, seventh, and ninth branches are to be homologised with the
five referred to above; the first, second, fourth (anterior), and
eighth being additional ones. On the side of the body that is
figured the third branch, presumably the thoracica superior, had
completely united with the ramus auricularis of the cutanea so as to
be distributed in common with that artery to the tympanic region,
On the left side, after passing round the region of the atlas, it
formed a fine anastomosis under the hinder border of the tympanic
membrane with the same branch of the cutanea. A second
anastomosis was formed here between the fourth (anterior) branch
and a twig from the coraco-clavicularis, the latter artery passing
almost entirely through the coracoid foramen, The small fourth
and eighth pranches followed the first and third spinal nerves
respectively.
R. tigrina was remarkable for the fact that the thoracica
superior and the thoracico-abdominalis were each of them
represented by a pair of arteries, the first pair supplying chiefly
the MW. intertransversarius capitis inferior, and the second pair
almost wholly the MW. obliquus internus. Then followed, thirdly,
the coraco-clavicularis, passing wholly through the coracoid
1014 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL (Dees,
foramen; fourthly, the largest branch distributed for the most
part to the skin of the upper arm and under the pectoral girdle
and to the MW. latissimus dorsi; and lastly, the branch elsewhere
identified as the pectoralis superior, to the Mm. infraspinatus
and latissimus dorsi. On the left side of the body there was
no difference to mention beyond the fact that the first pair
(thoracica superior) were closer together and the second pair
(thoracico-abdominalis) farther apart than on the right side.
In Bufo mauritanicus the thoracica superior was absent from
the subclavia, its place being taken by a small branch from
the cecipito-vertebralis just beyond the wsophagea. The first
branch, moreover, to arise from the swbclavia was not the
thoracico-abdominalis but the coraco-clavicularis. A branch of
this latter artery went through the coracoid foramen, but the
greater portion of it passed round the J. scapularis to break up
over that muscle, the posterior portion of the d/. pectoralis sternalis,
and the skin of the upper arm. Very shortly after this arose the
thoracico-abdominalis, distributed almost wholly to the J. obliquas
internus, but sending also a twig to the J/. transverso-scapularis
major. Lastly arose the pectoralis superior supplying the
MW. infraspinatus and the scapula. The condition of the left side
scarcely differed at all from that of the right.
In this Toad there were, therefore, only three branches from
the A. subclavia.
In &. doreas (text-fig. 153, p. 1029) the branches were five, their
arrangement being, roughly speaking, similar to that described
above for R. temporaria. The thoracico-abdominalis went almost
wholly to the J. transverso-scapularis major, a small twig on the
left side only being given to the JZ. obliquus internus. The most
remarkable point was that the coraco-clavicularis did not arise
independently, but incommon with quite a newartery which shortly
separated from it and ran direct to the gland which has already been
veterred to as lying upon the distal ends of the systemic and
pulmo-cutaneous arches. The condition was identically the same
on both sides of the body. A large portion of the fourth branch
went to the WV. triceps brachiw. The fifth branch, which was large,
arose opposite to the latter branch and supplied the J/m. infra-
spinatus and deltoideus, the scapula, and the skin of the humeral
region.
Passing to the consideration of the Aorta abdominalis, the
coeliaco-mesenteric axis arose 1n all cases from the left side of the
point of union of the two aortic arches, that is apparently as a
continuation of the left arch.
In Bufo mauritanicus, a vessel about as large as the A. lienalis
arose from near the origin of the cceliaco-mesenteric axis and ran
back in the mesentery, dividing into two branches, of which the
posterior one extended to the anterior border of the left kidney
without traversing its substance, and the anterior one went to
the mesentery. This would seem to be properly one of the
Aa. urogenitales, its origin having become displaced from the main
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1015
trunk of the aorta. Ina specimen of R. temporaria the first of
the true Aa. urogenitales arose so close to the base of the cceliaco-
mesenteric axis that it might almost be said to arise from it.
A. celiaca.—The distinction of sinistra (dorsalis) and dextra
(ventralis) as applied to the two divisions of the gastric system
was clearly marked with few exceptions, the two branches
supplying the left and right sides of the stomach respectively.
The only exceptions of any importance were both specimens of
Text-fig. 145,
Rana clamata, 2 (X 13).
Portion of arterial system. Ventral view.
(For branches of 4. swhelavia, s!-s*, see p. 1013. For explanation of other
lettering, see p. 1033.)
R. clamata, in which the right (ventral) side received two or three
important vessels from the left artery. Except in 2. tigrina and
both species of Bufo, there was no vessel given off before the
A. gastrica sinstra.
Proc. Zoot. Soc.—1906, No. LX VIL 67
1016 . MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTHRIAL | Deer,
A. gastricu sinistra.—This artery is liable to considerable
variation, even in individuals of the same species. In this
respect, three specimens of &. temporuria were all different.
Here, from two to four vessels were given off to the cardiac
region of the stomach, sometimes dividing before reaching it.
The direction of the main trunk was always towards the median
point, about which the artery then either simply bifurcated, or
further subdivided while in the omentum, the posterior branch
in either case running down the left wall of the stomach to the
pylorus.
Within the limits of this variation, 2. clamata, R. hewadactyla,
and &. esculenta scarcely differed from 2. temporaria. R. tigrina
showed a greater tendency to division in the omentum, the artery
simply giving off five or six subequal branches in a more or less
regular series, the last of which became attached to the stomach
not far in front of the pylorus. In this species, the first gastric
vessel was given off from the 4. cwliaca before the origin of the
A. gastrica sinistra.
In R. catesbiana, three minute vessels were first given off
anteriorly to supply the omentum, then a single branch to the
cardiac region of the stomach, the remainder to the very long
pyloric region (in this individual), reaching it in five vessels, of
which the last ran down as usual to the pylorus.
In Bufo boreas and B. mauritanicus, the first gastric vessel was
given off before the origin of the A. gastrica sinistra. The latter
artery then very shortly gave off a single gastric vessel and
afterwards divided into two branches, which at once became
attached to the stomach near its median point and continued to
break up over its substance, the posterior branch following the
usual course to the pylorus. There was therefore very little
tendency here to early division in the omentum, as also was the
case in L. hexadactyla.
In both specimens of 7. clamata two or three branches of this
artery went to the right side of the stomach. In all other cases
it was almost entirely distributed to the left side.
There is no mention made by Gaupp of branches from the
A. gastrica sinistra supplying the pancreas. The artery, however,
commonly sends back one or more small branches to that gland,
which vary in number and position. In &. temporaria there were
two in two individuals and three in a third. In R. esculenta one,
near the origin of the artery and some way before the first gastric
vessel. In R. catesbiana two before the first gastric vessel and a
third distally. In &. clamata four in one individual. In R. tigrina
five. In R. hexadactyla one after the first gastric vessel sending
a branch backwards to the pancreas and then following the bile-
duct &e. nearly to the liver, also three small ones. In Bufo boreas
and B. mauritanicus three; in the latter species rather close
together and from the distal portion of the artery (text-figs. 145,
146, 147, 153). ,
A. hepatica.—TVhis artery was in all cases given off not far
1906. } SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1017
beyond the origin of the gastrica sinistra. In B. mauritanicus
and B. boreas the pancreas received two vessels from it: in the
former species both from near the base; in the latter, one from
near the base, the other from more than halfway towards the
gall-bladder. But I did not observe the presence of pancreatic
branches in the other species, except in 2. temporaria, where one
occurred in two individuals and two in a third.
Text-fig. 146.
Tl.
Rana catesbiana, & (X 2).
Portiou of arterial system. Ventral view.
An abnormal individual, with 4. gastrica dextra absent.
s!-s9.—Branches of A. subclavia. (The numbers have no morphological
significance.)
s!' to wall of aorta. s° through coracoid foramen to MW. pec-
8? to Mm. levator anguli scapule and toralis sternalis, with a branch to
obliquus internus. M. subscapularis. :
s’ anastomosing with 7. awricularis of | s? to M.pectoralis abdominalis and skin
A. cutanea magna. below pectoral girdle.
s* to hypoglossal nerve. s®§ to 3rd spinal nerve.
s° to Mm. obliquus internus and trans- | s9to Mm. transverso-scapularis major
verso-scapularis major. | and deltoideus.
(For explanation of other lettering, see p. 1033.)
Oe
1018 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [ Dee. 11,
A. gastrica dextra.—A. varying number of vessels were given
off from this artery to the pancreas and adjacent structures as
follows:—In Bufo boreas one, some distance beyond the A. hepatica;
in B. mawritanicus one, from near the stomach ; in 2. hexadactyla
one; in &. esculenta two, opposite the origin of the hepatica ;
in R. clamata (two specimens) one, in the same position; in
R. tigrina two.
(In addition to these vessels, the pancreas also received a single
vessel from before the origin of the hepatica in R. esculenta,
R. hexadactyla, and PR. tigrina.)
The specimen of /. catesbiana (text-fig. 146, p. 1017) was remark-
able for the fact that after the separation of the gastrica sinistra,
three arteries were shortly given off to the pancreas and then the
remainder of the A. celiaca went to the liver and gall-bladder, the
gastrica dextra being entirely absent. It is conceivable that this
abnormality might be correlated with the anastomosis which so
frequently occurs on the right side of the pylorus between the
normally present gastrica dextra and the duodenal branch of
the mesenterica. In this case, moreover, the latter artery was
continued without diminishing in size over the pylorus and up
the right side of the stomach ; in fact over the region which the
A. gastrica dextra would normally traverse. In this individual, a
male, which was sent to me alive from America, the constricted
pyloric region was extremely long. In another, a large female of
the same species which was examined for comparison, the condition
of the arteries here was quite normal, and in this latter case the
constricted pyloric region was very short.
Tn the other species, the 4. gastrica dextra was continued as a
rather larger vessel than the A. hepatica to the right side of the
stomach and towards its more distal portion. In three individuals
of R. temporaria it only varied in the relative points of its division.
It divided into two branches at about two-thirds of the way to
the stomach, and each branch again divided into two near the
latter.
In 2. esculenta, the first division of the A. gastrica dextra took
place closer to the stomach and the posterior branch was continued
as a compact vessel down to the pylorus. In &. tigrina, it began
to divide about halfway to the stomach, which it reached in three
or four branches. In &. clamata and R. hexadactyla, it divided
into an anterior and posterior branch on or near the surface of
the stomach (text-fig. 145, p. 1015; text-fig. 147, p.1019). Bufo
mauritanicus somewhat resembled RF. tigrina, but the subdivision
of the artery was more distal. . boreas was very distinct from
the rest by the simultaneous division of the artery close to the
stomach into five equal-sized branches, the posterior branch
running back as usual to the pylorus, the others breaking up at
short intervals in front of it (text-fig. 153, p. 1029).
A. mesenterica anterior.—The extent of variation in this artery
is so great that it is difficult to draw nore than very general
comparisons between the species under consideration.
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1019
The A. lienalis was given off some way before any other branch
in R. temporaria, R. catesbiana, R. clamata, and B. boreas; and just
before or immediately opposite to one or more of the intestinal
branches in R. esculenta, R. tigrina, R. hexadactyla, and B. mauri-
tanicus, always as a single vessel.
Text-fig. 147.
ey: \\_
Pee
\SSESt:
Rana hexadactyla, 2 (X 13).
Portion of arterial system. Ventral view.
s!-s5.—Branches of A. subclavia.
sto Mm. transverso-scapularis major, longissimus dorsi, and transverso-
scapularis minor.
s3 through coracoid foramen to VW. pectoralis sternalis.
(For other branches, see p. 1013. For explanation of other lettering, see p. 1033.)
The intestinal portion of the artery is divided by Gaupp into
two portions, distinguished as 77. intestinales and rr. hemorrhoidales
anteriores respectively. Viewing the species under consideration
as a whole, it seems rather to fall into three distinct branches.
1020 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL | Dec. il
The arrangement was rather different in the two species of Bufo,
but in all the six species of Rana it may be said that the
independence of these three branches and their association
respectively with the proximal, median, and distal portions of
the intestine was distinctly marked. For purposes.of comparison
I will therefore refer to them as the prowimal, median, and distal
ram.
The proximal ramus soon divides in the mesentery near the
end of the first loop of the intestine. A large branch is then
given off which soon attaches itself to the surface of the gut,
running along the duodenum to the pylorus, where it generally
anastomoses with the distal portion of the A. gastrica dextra. As
previously mentioned, in 2. catesbiana it took up the whole function
of that artery, running for a considerable way up the right side of
the stomach (text-fig. 146, p. 1017). &.tigrina and one specimen
of R. clamata were the only e examples in which no such anastomosis
was observed. In Bufo mauritanicus a small vessel was given off
at the bile-duct (4. pancreatica posterior, Gaupp) and ran a con-
siderable way along it, supplying the pancreas, &e. This vessel
was also present in one specimen of 2. temporaria, and may have
escaped my notice in other individuals, though I did not observe it.
The other portion of this branch of the mesenterica anterior
runs backwards, and normally, unlike the duodenal portion, shortly
breaks up in the mesentery into a variable number of vessels
which mostly further subdivide, confining themselves roughly
to the first half of the small intestine. Such was the case in
R. temporaria, clamata, tigrina, catesbiana, and hexadactyla. In
R. esculenta, instead of division in the mesentery, a single vessel
ran along the wall of the intestine like the duodenal portion.
Bufo boreas was the same as F. esculenta. In B. mauritanicus
the intestinal portion took off from the main trunk quite
independently of the duodenal portion of this ramus and more
distally.
The median ramus runs for some distance unbroken and then
divides and subdivides rapidly in the mesentery into a number
of vessels, which are distributed roughly to the distal half of the
small intestine. The variation to which this branch is lable
among individuals of a species seems to be too great to admit of
comparison being drawn between the species themselves.
The distal ramus (rr. hemorrhoidales anteriores, Gaupp) 1s, as a
rule, almost confined in its distribution to the large intestine.
Rh. tagrina was exceptional in that about one-third of it went to
the small intestine. More often its first vessel reaches the gut
nearly on the border line between these two regions. Its
independence as a distinct unit of the mesenteric system was
clearly shown in all the species except in B. boreas, where it was
more difficult to differentiate it from the median ramus. In
R. tigrina it was very much broken up in its course through the
mesentery. In A. esculenta it reached the intestine as a single
vessel only. Posteriorly, it usually runs back in close contact
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1021
with the large intestine, giving off twigs on the way, to the cloacal
region; but in this respect 2. hexadactyla was an exception, the
main vessel running freely in the mesentery beside the gut, while
its subdivision formed a series of anastomoses which gave it a
fenestrated structure (text-fig. 147, p. 1019). Near the distal end
of this posterior vessel an anastomosis is often formed with the
A. mesenterica inferior from the aorta, but the occurrence or non-
occurrence of this seems to be quite accidental.
In connection with the A. mesenterica anterior a point may be
mentioned here which possibly has not escaped the notice of others,
namely, the giving off of a vessel from a branch of the artery to a
region of the intestine quite outside the sphere with which that
branch and its vessels are concerned. Notwithstanding the
approximation of different regions of the intestine that may occur
owing to the folding of the mesenter y, there is normally no true
overlapping of the vessels : that is to say, their respective regions of
distribution remain distinct, andeven the minor vessels do nae cross
one another. But in certain cases a departure from this occurred.
Thus in 2. clamata (text-fig. 145, p. 1015) one of the vessels of the
median ramus crossed under all its fellows behind it and went out
of its way, so to speak, to the extreme end of the small intestine;
and in a more remarkable degree, one of the vessels of the proximal
ramus struck across under the whole of the median ramus to a
point on the intestine behind all the vessels of the latter. Both
of these points were repeated in the second specimen of 2. clamata.
In &. catesbiana there was no crossing of the vessels of the median
ramus, but a vessel from the proximal ramus passed back under
all those of the median ramus, reaching the intestine behind
them; and the same was the case in 4. mauritanicus. In R. tem-
poraria one individual had the same irregular vessel from the
proximal rans only ; another imdividual had two such vessels
from the median ramus only. In the other species nothing of
the kind occurred. There was sometimes a very close attachment
between these irregular vessels and those crossed by them, but
there was no union between them. In fact, while the extreme
distal portions of the arteries often combine, even so as to form a
continuous vessel along the wall of the gut, I observed no case of
anastomosis where the vessels lie free in the mesentery, excepting
the fenestrated arrangement previously mentioned in PR. hexa-
dactyla near the wall of the large intestine, and a union between
two vessels of the A. gastrica sinistra close to the stomach in one
specimen of 2. clamata.
Aa. urogenitales.—These arteries have often been inaccurately
described as arising from a series of unpaired stems which bifurcate
right and left. As pointed out by Gaupp, such an arrangement
is subject to much variation. In two of the species under con-
sideration, namely FR. heaadactyla and L. boreas (text-fig. 149,
p- 1023; text-fig. 151, p. 1026), they all of them arose from unpaired
stems in the aorta, which divided into right and left branches
to the urogenital organs on either side. But in all other cases, traces
1022 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [ Dee. 11,
of the more primitive condition were more or less retained. In a
specimen of 2. temporaria each side received ten arteries, three of
whick arose independently from the aorta. In B. mauritanicus
there were four vessels, three of which divided into right and
left branches, the fourth going to the right kidney alone. In
R. clamata, five vessels went to one side and four to the other.
Of these nine vessels, five had independent origins (text-fig. 152,
p. 1027). In &. tigrina on each side there were eight arteries,
three of which were distinct in origin. In AR. catesbiana there
were six arteries to each side, four of them arising quite inde-
pendently from the aorta, so that here there were only two which
bifureated right and left (text-fig. 148).
Text-fig. 148.
Rana catesbiana, 3 (X 1).
Ventral view of Aa. wrogenitales, &c.
(For explanation of the lettering, see p. 1033.)
With a doubtful exception and one clear case in a specimen
of R. temporaria, the Aa. genitales did not arise, in any of the
individuals examined, independently from the aorta, but always
in common witha renal vessel. Generally they separated from the
renal vessel a considerable distance from the aorta, but sometimes
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA, 1023
close to it, as in the first pair in 2. hewadactyla. In cases noted
the gonads were supplied as follows, the number of urogenital
arteries present in each case being placed in brackets :—
(1) Testes :—
R. temporaria, one specimen (10 pairs): genital arteries from
the first four on each side.
B. mauritanicus (34 pairs): from the first two on each side.
R. catesbiana (6 pairs): mainly from the first artery on
each side, but also partly from the second and third.
R. tigrina (8 pairs): from the first artery on each side.
(2) OvaRIEs :—
B. boreas (5 pairs): from the first four on each side and also
on one side from the fifth.
R. hexadactyla (44, pairs): from the first two on each side.
R. clamata (45 pairs): from the first three on each side.
Text-fig. 149.
Rana hexadactyla, 2 (X 2).
Ventral view of Aa. uwrogenitales, &c.
(For explanation of the lettering, see p. 1033.)
In the three individuals in which they were examined, the
oviducts were supplied by separate branches from the Aa. renales,
1024 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [ Dec. 11,
not from the Aa. ovarice, otherwise from the A. mesenterica inferior
(2. hexadactyla), ov from the A. epigastrico-vesicalis (2. esculenta) ;
the details being as follows :—
Rk. hexadactyla: from the first renalis on one side, and from
the last renalis and the mesenterica inferior on both sides.
B. boreas: from the first two vrenales on one side, and the
fifth renalis on both sides.
R. esculenta: from the second and last venales and the
epigastrico-vesicalis on both sides.
The fat-bodies, as observed in three species only, were supplied
by branches from the first urogenital pair and, except on one
side in 2. temporaria, direct from a genital vessel. In this
exception there was no genital vessel on this side, and the artery
arose from a renal vessel.
Text-fig. 150.
Rana esculenta, 2 (X 13).
Ventral view of da. urogenitales, &c.
Showing abnormal development of da. ovarice.
(For explanation of the lettering, see p. 1033.)
Tn the single individual examined of 2. esculenta (text-fig. 150)
the condition of the Aa. ovarice was very remarkable. They arose
«
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1025
in two paired series, each pair separating close to the aorta from a
common origin and forming from two to four branches to each
ovary. All of the arteries were invested throughout by a thick
muscular coating from the aorta to their fine ramifications in the
ovaries. Owing to this, each of the short stalks from which they
arose appeared in thickness nearly to cover the diameter of the
aorta. ‘The lumen of the arteries themselves was of the usual small
size. While all of the ovarice were as described, all of the renales
were quite normal, including the first pair, which separated from
a common origin with the first set of ovaricw. In the figure,
these thickenings appear to arise at the aorta, but they were in
fact continued closely round this and attached above it by small
belts of fibres to either side of the sixth and seventh vertebral centya,
being connected at the same time with the sympathetic nervous
system. The ovaries were very fully developed. This peculiar
condition of the ovarice would seem to be an almost parallel
case to a condition referred to by Gaupp as first observed by
Nussbaum in the same arteries of the same species. But whereas
the latter author states that the arteries ran mn the primary mem-
bers only of these “vier bis fiinf weissliche Strahlen,” and appears
to have found them associated with the mesovarium generally,
they were certainly in the present case connected with the arteries
exclusively ; for all of the da. ovaricw were entirely enveloped by
them, and, apart from the Aa. ovarice, there was no muscular
thickening in the mesovarium. They had, in fact, the appearance
only of a thick muscular investment of the arterial walls attached
dorsally to the sides of the vertebral column.
The Aa. lwmbales were not followed sufficiently for purposes
of comparison. —
The A. mesenterica inferior was given off in all cases from the
median ventral line of the aorta, between the last of the Aa. wro-
genitales and the bifurcation of the aorta. Between these two points
its position varied considerably. It was close to the former in
. ciamata, and very close to the latter in FR. hexadactyla, a con-
siderable space intervening in each case. It formed an anastomosis
with the distal branch of the mesenterica anterior in R. clamata,
R. cateshiana, and B. boreas, but not in the others, though this
point is doubtless quite unimportant. Ordinarily it seems to be
confined to the large intestine, running down to the cloacal region,
but in R&. hexadactyla two-thirds of the artery went to the
oviducts.
The A. epigastrico-vesicalis showed a good’ deal of variation in
the arrangement of its branches, but a division into three main
portions was always apparent, and I am inclined to think that to
divide this artery accordingly would be more satisfactory than its
two-fold division by Gaupp into recto-vesicalis and epigastrica
communis. For, owing to the tendency of the A. recto-vesicalis to
arise between the two rami into which that author divides
the epigastrica communis, the designation epigastrica communis
to include these two rami is rendered of little value. While,
1026 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [Dee. 11,
however, dissociating these two latter branches from any common
origin, it is perhaps more desirable that I should here refer to
them merely as the ». abdominis eaternus and r. abdominis inzeriius
respectively.
Bufo boreas, 8 (X 13).
Ventral view of Aa. wrogenitales, &e.
(For explanation of the lettering, see p. 1033.)
In R. esculenta, R. catesbiana, R. clamata, B. boreas, and
B. mauritanicus, the first branch to arise was the 7. abdominis
externus, running down to the extreme base of the J/. rectus
abdominis, from which as a conspicuous vessel the A. vesicalis
ventralis went in &. catesbiana to the allantoic bladder. In these
cases, then followed the A. recto-vesicalis, its distribution being
mainly or entirely to the bladder.
In &. tigrina and R. hexadactyla, on the other hand, the recto-
vesicalis was given off before the 7. abdominis eaternus, while in
the latter species a small artery ran back first of all to the
MM. coccygeo-iliacus which was not observed in the others.
|
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1027
The vr. cidominis internus, in all but 2. esculenta, curved for-
wards over the Mim. obliquus externus and obliquus internus.
In &. esculenta this artery went to the oviduct, and appeared to
eive no branch at all to the muscles of the abdominal wall (text-
fig. 150, p. 1924). In R. catesbiana it formed on the right side
of the body a very distinct anastomosis with the fourth 7. abdo-
minalis of the A. vertebralis dorsi.
Text-fig. 152.
Rana clamata, 2 (X 2).
Ventral view of Aa. wrogenitales, &c.
(For explanation of the lettering, see p. 1033.)
The A. recto-vesicalis arose by a single branch in all but
R. esculenta, where it occurred as three separate offshoots from the
main stem. Ina specimen of &. temporaria the three branches
of the epigastrico-vesicalis arose simultaneously.
The A. femoralis arose in all cases shortly after the above artery.
In &. hexadactyla, on one side, the two were contiguous, though
distinct from one another at their origins (text-fig. 149, p. 1023).
The branches of this artery are subject to much variation in their
arrangement and distribution, and there is some difficulty in com-
paring the species with one another. There was, however, in the
1028 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [Dec. 11,
eight species under consideration a certain definite arrangement
traceable which would seem to form a safe basis of comparison :—
Firstly, in all cases there was an A. circwmflexa liwm, running
directly forwards sooner or later from the main trunk of the
femoralis, but the existence of two such arteries, arising inde-
pendently, and distinguished by Gaupp as interna and externa
respectively, I only found in &. esculenta. In all other cases,
the single vessel was to be identified with the dA. cireumflexa
ilium externa of that author. The dA. circumflexa iliwm interna
was only represented by a branch or branches from this vessel,
running to the JZ. coccygeo-iliacus ; and I do not think that this
artery will prove to have the value of an independent factor
of the A. femoralis of the Anura generally. Secondly, there
was in all the species an important branch running backwards
and ventrally, chiefly to the muscles of the thigh. Thirdly, the
outward continuation of the artery, more especially to the skin
of the femoral region. ‘The two latter branches I will refer to as
the A. muscularis and the A. cutanea femoris lateralis respectively,
preserving so far as possible the nomenclature of Gaupp, though
the former includes a number of arteries separately named by him
according to their division in the same region, while the latter
may, either partly or entirely, strike out into a region other than
that implied by its name. This arrangement of the branches of
the A. femoralis was shown more typically in 2. esculenta,
R. temporaria, R. hexadactyla, Rk. clamata, and Lb. mauritanicus
(text-figs. 149, 150, 152).
In Bufo mauritanicus, the circumplexa lium interna was repre-
sented by a comparatively large branch of the dA. cirewmflexa
ilium, running inwards to the JZ. coceygeo-iliacus, and backwards
to the cloaca; and in this species there was an additional branch
from the base of the A. cutanea femoris lateralis to the m. iliacus
eaternus. In R. tigrina the cutanea femoris lateralis was repre-
sented by an artery to the base of the JZ. rectus abdominis ;
while in B. boreas the same artery divided its supply between the
Mm. obliquus eaternus and obliquus internus and the skin of the
trunk. In R. catesbiana there were two additional branches: the
first from between the circumfexa iliwm and the muscularis,
running to the skin of the femoral region; the second separating
from the cutanea femoris lateralis and supplying the Mm. rectus
anticus femoris and ilio-psoas, and also a recurrent branch (absent
on the left side) from the circumflexa ilium to the M. aiacus
internus.
The circumfleca lium originated proximally and before the
muscularis in R. temporaria, R. clamata, R. cateshiana, B. boreas,
and B. mauritanicus, and either opposite or distal to it in &. heaa-
dactyla, R. tigrina, and L. esculenta.
TU. PuLMo-cUTANEOUS SYSTEM.
A. cutanea magna.—The threefold division of this artery into
r. auricularis, r. lateralis, and r. dorsalis occurred without much
1906. | SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. 1029
variation in all but 2. hewadactyla, where the first, which was not
observed, may however have been possibly overlooked. The
r. auricularis in Kk. tigrina subdivided to supply the tympanic
membrane and the Mm. depressor maxille, infraspinatus, &e. In
Rh. clamata and KR. catesbiana it supplied more especially the tym-
panic region; in BL. mauritanicus and Bb. boreas almost entirely
so. In &. catesbiana, as previously stated, this vessel formed, on
Text-fig. 153.
Bufo boreas, 8 (X14).
Portion of arterial system. Ventral view.
Showing abnormality of A. pulmonalis on the right side of the body.
si—s°, Branches of A. subclavia.
s' to IW. levator anguli scapule.
s! to Mn. triceps brachii, peetoralis abdominalis, and subscapularis.
(For other branches, see p. 1014. For explanation of other lettering, see p. 1033.)
the right side of the body, a complete union near its origin with
a branch of the A. swbclavia, presumably the thoracica superior.
On the left side of the body it ran independently to the tympanic
membrane, where it formed an anastomosis with a very small
1030 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL pDee, ut,
twig thrown out to this region by the same branch of the
subclavia.
A. pulmonalis.—After the separation of the cutanea magna,
this artery generally divides into two branches, which further sub-
divide and break up into a thick interlacing network over the
lung. But whereas in all the species of Rana under consideration
these vessels traversed very conspicuously the outer surface of the
lung, in both species of ufo, while still external to the venous
network, they traversed the inner wall in so marked a degree
that it was necessary to cut open the lung to follow them at all.
In Bufo boreas (text-fig. 153, p. 1029) there was a very remark-
able abnormality on the right side of the body in relation to the
origin of the pulmonalis. The cutanea magna took off as usual from
the end of the 3rd arch, opposite, roughly, to the carotid gland ;
the pulmonalis, however, was carried round in common with the
systemic arch to the dorsal region asa single large trunk. Reaching
the dorsal body-wall, first was given off the subclavia, secondly the
occipito-vertebralis, and lastly the pulmonalis, separating from the
aorta and descending again round the cesophagus to the lung. A
closer investigation by means of a series of transverse sections
cut through the arches, showed the true state of things to be that
the third arch was concerned throughout with the cutanea magna
exclusively, having no connection whatever with the pulmonalis.
The latter simply ran in a common trunk with the systemic arch,
in which there was no trace of a septum anywhere.
It is difficult to form a satisfactory inference as to how such a
condition can have arisen in the embryo. ‘The exclusive asso-
ciation of the posterior arch, from the outset, with the cutanea
magna is wholly inconsistent with the generally accepted view
that this artery originates, m common with the pulmonalis,
from the fourth branchial arch of the embryo. On the other hand,
the entire absence of any septum in the lumen of the systemic
arch leaves little ground for supposing that the third branchial
arch has persisted as the palmonalis. It would appear that,
under abnormal circumstances, in the embryo a connection had
arisen irregularly between the second branchial arch and the lung,
and had so persisted, the fourth branchial arch becoming simply
the cutanea magna of the adult.
The normal arrangement of the pulmo-cutaneous arch on the
left side of the body is shown in the figure of this Toad (text-
fig. 153, p. 1029). 2
APPENDIX.
{On a direct Vascular Connection between the Mesenteric System
and the Lungs in Rana temporaria. (Text-figs. 154, 155.)
While this paper was in the press, I received from Mr. W.
Woodland a specimen of Rana temporaria exhibiting a very re-
markable case of a connection between the mesenteric circulatory
system and the lungs. Mr. Woodland, who lately observed
1906.] . SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA, 1031
tbis Frog among a number of others that were being dissected
by the students in the zoological class at King’s College, London,
very generously offered to send me the specimen for description,
and I am much indebted to him for the opportunity of adding
a short account of it here.
Text-fig. 154.
Rana temporaria, 2 (X 2).
Ventral view ot A. intestinalis communis, showing abnormal arteries to lungs.
1., spleen ; po.d., right lung; po.s., left lung.
(For other lettering, see p. 1033.)
Examples of similar abnormality, recalling the conditions of the
swim-bladder of Teleostean Fishes, have, as is well known, been
several times observed in the Common Frog. Dr. E. Warren,
when writing in 1902 (Zool. Anz. vol. xxv.), had himself noticed
during the previous four years no less than five examples in about
200 individuals, Mr. B. B. Watson records a case in 1896 (Zool.
Anz. vol. xix.). Mr. G. P. Mudge describes very fully (Journ.
Anat. Phys. vol. xxiii.) a most remarkable instance, in which not
only were both lungs involved in arterial and venous connection
with the systemic circulation, but the A. hepatica was absent, its
function being discharged by a branch from the left A. pulmonalis.
In this latter example, a comparison is drawn by the author with
the Ophidian type.
In Mr. Woodland’s specimen, of which two figures are appended,
Proc, Zoou, Soc.—1906, No. LX VITI. 68
1032 MR. L. R. CRAWSHAY ON THE ARTERIAL [ Dee. il,
both lungs received apically a well-developed artery from the
A. intestinalis communis, and one lung (the left) was in equally
conspicuous connection with the hepatic portal vein. Both of the
normal Aa. pulmonales were well developed. The 4A. hepatica
appeared to be rather smaller than usual, but there was no con-
nection between either of the Aa. pulmonales and the liver.
The abnormal vessels had the appearance on either side of a
simple cord lying free in the body-cavity. There was no unusual
extension of the mesentery. In the figures, the left lung is
drawn out of position to avoid confusion.
Text-fig. 155.
Rana temporaria, 2 (X 2).
Ventral view of hepatic portal vein (wp.), showing abnormal vein from
left lung (po's.). 7., spleen; py., pylorus; 7c., rectum.
(The vein is left incomplete in the region of the dotted line owing to the
omentum having been much torn at this point.)
The artery to the right lung originated in the A. gastrica deawtra
opposite to the A. hepatica, and was about equal in size to the
gastrica dextra immediately beyond the point where the hepatica
was given off. It distributed four vessels to the pancreas and
then about half way to the lung divided into two branches, each
of which divided again before reaching the apex of that organ.
There was no vein returning to the mesentery from this lung.
The artery to the left lung arose from the distal ramus of the
A. mesenterica anterior. This ramus first gave off a single vessel
to the proximal point of the large intestine and then, some
distance further on, the pulmonary artery separated from the
1906. | SYSTEM OF GERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA, 1033
remainder. The pulmonary portion at once bifurcated and the
posterior branch of it immediately afterwards gave back a small
vessel to the rectum which crossed the rectal artery dorsally. The
same branch divided again before reaching the lung; the other
did not.
The vein from this lung was about equal in bulk to the two
arterial branches combined, It left the apex of the lung as a
single vessel, and entered the extreme rectal branch of the
vena porte at a point almost coincident with the origin of the
pulmonary artery. It was wrapped up closely with the two
branches of the latter in a simple peritoneal sheath, so closely,
that it required the greatest care in dissection to ascertain the
true arrangement of the vessels; and the same was the case in
the arteries of the right lung, the separating out of the component
factors being only due to the necessity of so figuring them.
It is to be observed in the present instance that the two arteries
commence early to subdivide, and produce between them no less
than seven branches before reaching in either case a point at the
apex of the lung where the branches are still practically non-
divergent. In the circumstances, the occurrence of such a
consistent process of division within an extremely narrow compass
seems to deserve particular notice from an ontogenetic point
of view, suggesting the interpretation that the arteries them-
selves show a predisposition to revert to a remotely ancient type
in which such division was necessitated by the character and
extent of their destination in the swim-bladder.
In view of the present and similar examples, the question is to
be considered whether the abnormality described above in Bufo
boreas may not fall within the same category as representing an
intermediate condition such as that exhibited in the Dipnoan fish
Protopterus, where the pulmonary arteries have a very similar
origin.
{ 7
Plymouth, Feb. 17th, 1907. L. R. Crawsnay. ]
LETTERING OF TEXT-FIGURES.
an. Anastomosis between Aa. mesenterica anterior and mesenterica inferior.
ao. Aorta.
b.c. A. bulbi cordis.
ce. <A. celiaca.
ca. Artery to Corpora adiposa.
c.e. A. carotis externa.
eh, Artery to MW. coraco-humeralis.
ci. <A. carotis interna.
cil.e. A. circumflexa ilium externa.
cili. A. circumflexa iliwn interna.
ef.l. A. cutanea femoris lateralis.
cm. A. cutanea magna.
coi. Artery to I. coceygeo-iliacus.
cu.h. Artery to skin of upper arm.
cu.p. Artery to skin under pectoral girdle.
cy. Aa. cystice.
ev. A. epigastrico-vesicalis.
68*
103
fs
gh.
gt.
gS.
Got.
h.
%.
4.0.
2.0.8.
2.SC.
L.a.s.
Ld.
la.
li.
lu.
M.A.
Mt.
TC.
re.
1..C.
T.0.€.
7.4.
7r.d.c.
r.d.m.
rfid.
rl.
r.le.
7M.
Pr.M.g-
r.m.m.
7.2.2.
7.MX.S.
1.p.M.
1.0.
ARTERIAL SYSTEM OF CERTAIN SPECIES OF ANURA. [Dec.11.
A. femoralis.
A. gastrica dextra.
Glandula hardert.
Glandula thyroidea.
A. gastrica sinistra.
Problematical gland (?).
A. hepatica.
Artery to WM. infraspinatus.
A. intestinalis communis.
Artery to WZ. intertransversarius capitis swperior.
Artery to WW. interscapularis.
Artery to IZ. levator anguli scapule.
Artery to W. latissimus dorsi.
A. laryngea.
A, lienalis.
Aa. lumbales.
M. mesenterica anterior.
M. mesenterica inferior.
Aa. musculares of A. femoralis.
A. ophthalmica.
Branch of A. epigastrico-vesicalis to M. obliquus internus.
(in figs. 143, 144). Branch of A. subclavia to MW. obliquus internus.
A. orbito-nasalis.
A. occipito-vertebralis.
Aa. oviductus.
A. wesophagea.
Aa. ovarice.
A. palatina.
Artery te UM. pectoralis abdominalis.
Artery to M. pectoralis sternalis (through coracoid foramen).
Aa. pancreatice.
A, pulmonalis.
Pylorus.
Aa. renales.
Rectum.
Branch of A. mesenterica inferior to rectum.
Ramus auricularis of A. cutanea magna.
Ramus abdominis externus of A. epigastrico-vesicalis.
bb) ” internus 39 39 33
Ramus dorsalis of A. cutanea magna.
Distal ramus of A. mesenterica anterior.
Branch of A. cutanea femoris lateralis to M. rectus femoris anticus.
Ramus lingualis of A. carotis externa.
Ramus lateralis of A. cutanea magna.
Ramus muscularis of A. carotis externa.
Ramus musculo-glandularis of A. carotis externa.
Median ramus of A. mesenterica anterior.
Ramus maxillaris inferior of A. occipito-vertebralis.
” ” superior 29 ”
Proximal ramus of 4. mesenterica anterior.
A. recto-vesicalis.
A. subclavia.
Rami of A. subclavia.
Artery to WZ. subscapularis.
Artery to scapula.
Aa. spermatice.
Artery to WZ. triceps brachii.
s » M. transverso-scapularis major.
. D 5 on minor.
A. vesicalis.
Artery to 3rd spinal nerve.
Abra
maxima, 825.
Acanthias
vulgaris, 876, 894.
Acanthidium
caleeus, 866.
Acanthoessus, 722.
Acanthorrhinus
carinatus, 911, 955,
958.
dreget, 950.
zambesianus, 911, 956.
Acrodus, 723, 749, 750.
Acroperus
harpe, 699.
Actinodoris, 641.
Aetobatis, 724.
Ala, 487.
Alanopsis
elongata, 693.
Alcides
glanvillet, 957.
mouffeti, 957.
Alderia, 688.
Alectreenas
pulcherrima, 632.
Algiroides
africanus, 570, 571.
nigropunctatus, 572.
Alligator
luctus, 622.
mississippiensis, 622.
Alloiodoris, 668.
Alonella
exigua, 693.
nana, 698.
Alopias, 723.
Amalthea, 789.
Amaroucium
crosslandii, 909, 911.
Amia, 970, 972, 97a,
978.
Amiurus, 970.
Ammoceetes, 987.
INDEX.
Ammomys, 767.
Amphidesma, 824.
Amphioxus, 729.
Amphisbena, 531, 601,
609.
Amussium. 786.
caducum, 807.
Jormosum, 807, 848.
siebenrockii, 790, 807.
steindachneri, 790, 808.
Anaitis
calophylla, 333.
foliacea, 833, 834.
isabellina, 834.
tiara, 834.
Anartomorpha
diodonta, 487.
Jlavescens, 486, 498.
potanini, 487.
Anatina
labiata, 845.
subrostrata, 845.
Anatinella
candida, 828.
Ancistrodon
piscivorus, 505.
Andraca
bipunctata, 492.
Anguis, 601.
fragilis, 603.
Anomia
acheéus, 793.
(Mnigma) enigmatica, |
793.
Anonychia
grisea, 491.
Anonymus
virilis, 712, 719.
| Anthropopithecus
gorilla, 463.
Aplemonus
aurivilli, 943.
gibbipennis, 943.
zizyphi, 911, 943, 958.
Aporodoris, 655.
rubra, 655.
Apteryx, 897, 899.
mantellt, 574.
Areogyia
pheopasta, 492, 498.
Arca
bistrigata, 793.
consociata, 795.
culebrensis, 795.
imbricata, 785.
noe, 794.
requiescens, 793, 848.
(Anomalocardia) gra-
nosa, 796.
(Bathyarea) anaclina,
794, 848.
(Seapharea) birleyana,
794, 848.
(—) cibotina, 795,
(—) clathrata, 798.
(—) inequivalvis, 795.
(—) gaponica, 795.
(—) natalensis, 796.
(—) rhombea, 796.
(—) rufescens, 796.
Archidoris, 653, 655.
africana, 638, 653.
violacea, 638, 653.
| Argina
argus, 491.
Argonauta, 783.
Argynnis
altissima, 483.
clara, 483.
clarina, 483.
claudia, 483.
gemmata, 485.
lathonia iseea, 482.
pales sifanica, 482.
| Arrhenurus
pertusus, 535.
plenipalpis, 534, 535.
1036
Artona
confusa, 493.
Arvicanthis
dorsalis, 582, 782.
pumilio, 582.
— dilectus, 590, 782.
Arvicola
amurensis, 865.
Asaphis
deflorata, 842.
Ascidia
obliqua, 905, 910.
Ascopharynx, 539.
Asellus
aquaticus, 694.
Asteracanthus, 723, 749.
Asteronotus, 666.
cespitosus, 649.
hemprichi,
1000, 1008.
Astrodermus, 724, 754.
Asura
strigipennis, 486.
Atagema, 658.
Atax, 534.
Atherura, 902.
Attelabus
carneolus, 957.
Avicula
Sucata, 803.
macroptera, 802.
marmorata, 808, 806.
zebra, 808.
Azinis
assamensis, 496.
Bagous
betranus, 911.
cenosus, 937, 938, 939,
940.
crispus, 939, 940.
fastosus, 938, 939, 940.
humeralis, 911, 937.
longulus, 939, 940.
promontort, 911, 939.
punctipennis, 911, 936,
958.
senegalensis, 911, 938.
Balaninus
aurivilliz,
946, 948.
bakeri, 911, 946, 948,
958.
diversicornis, 911, 947,
948, 958.
911,
639, 649, |
INDEX.
Balearica
regulorwin, ST4.
Barathra
brassice, 490.
Barbatia
clathrata, 796.
cymbeformis, 796.
divaricata, 796.
domingensis, 796, 797.
helblingt, 798.
illota, 796.
imbricata, 796.
lactea, 797.
nivea, 797.
obliquata, 796.
sguamosa, 796.
zebuensis, 797.
(Acar) avellanaria, 797,
848.
(—) gradata, 797.
(—) margarethe, 797,
848
(—) seudptilis, 797.
(—) symmetrica, 798.
(—) tenebrica, 798.
| Basterotia
arcula, 814.
| Bathydoris, 668, 670.
Bdellostoma, 987.
dombeyt, 990.
Benhamia
johnstont, 901.
| Berthais, 788.
945, |
ficorum, 911, 944, 948, |
958.
nubifer, 911, 944, 948.
suturalis, 948.
suturifer, 948.
intertexta, 848.
Bettongia
lesueuri, 469, 475, 769,
770, 773.
— grayi, 169, 773.
— lesueuri, 773.
penicillata, 474, 769,
770.
Bitis, 525.
nasicornis, 612.
Blepharidia
paspa, 490.
Boa, 499, 515, 517,
531.
constrictor, 499, 507- |
516, 532.
divinilogua, 499, 507-
516, 518.
Boarmia
dupleaxa, 492.
selenaria, 492.
Boeckella
propingua, 696.
triarticulata, 693, 695.
Boeckia
triarticulata, 695.
Boodon
lineatus, 528.
Bornella, 668.
digitata, 638, 674.
hancockana, 638, 674.
hancockti, 674.
Bos
caffer cottoni, 996.
— mathewsi, 996.
— radcliffer, 996.
sondaicus, 759.
Bosellia, 688.
Bosmina
meridionalis, 693, 695,
701.
obtusirostris, 693.
Brachycerus
cornutus, 957.
Frontalis, 957.
hystrix, 957.
Brachyodontes
emarginatus, 800.
(Hormomya) sarachi-
ensis, 800, 848.
Bufo
boreas, 1008, 1009,
1010, 1014, 1016,
1017, 1018, 1019,
1020, 1021, 1023,
1024, 1025, 1026,
1028, 1029, 1030,
1033.
Sunereus, 573.
mauritanicus, 1008,
1009, 1010, 1014,
1016,. 1017, 1018,
1019, 1020, 1021,
1022, 1028, 1026,
1028, 1029.
vittatus, 573.
| Bullia
tahitensis, 784.
Bythotrephes
longimanus, 693.
Cadlina, 667.
Cecella
transversalis, 842.
Caiman, 620.
sclerops, 620, 621, 622,
623, 625.
Calamecia, gen. nov.,
696.
lucast, 693, 696, 701.
Callerebia
waltoni, 482, 498.
| Calliope
fluviatilis, 704.
subterranea, 704.
Calliopius
subterraneus, 704.
Calliostoma
scobinatum, 784.
Callista
belcheri, 829.
erycina, 829, 830.
Jestiva, 829.
florida, 829.
hagenowi, 829.
multiradiata, 786, 830.
phasianella, 830.
wmbonella, 830.
Callorhynchus, 724.
Calyptrea
edgariana, 784.
Camadena
polystacta, 494, 498.
vespertilionis, 493.
Camarga, 676.
marginata, 677.
Campodus, 723, 749.
Camptocercus
macrurus, 693.
Campylotes
histrionica, 493.
Cancellaria
antiquata, 848.
hystrix, 784.
Candona
candida, 693.
Canis
dingo, 537, 769.
mesomelas, 589.
occidentalis, 565.
Cantioscyllium, 745.
Capricornis
sumatrensis, 760.
Capsa
rugosa, 842.
Capulus
lissus, 789.
Carcharias, 723, 742, 872.
melanopterus, 735.
Carcharodon, 723, 743.
Cardilia
semisulcata, 826.
Cardita
antiquata, 812.
canaliculata, 813.
cumingi, 813.
echinaria, 818, 848.
tanker villei, 813.
Cardium
australe, 837.
centum-liratum, 786.
fornicatum, 785, 786.
gilchristi, 838.
pulchrum, 837.
sueziense, 780.
(Acanthoeardia) asia- |
ticum, 838.
(—) coronatum, 838.
(—) exochum, 838, 848.
(—) finbriatum, 838.
INDEX.
| Cardium
(Acanthoeardia) oman- —
ense, 838, 848.
(—) pallidum, 839.
(—) sueziense, 888, 839.
1037
| Centroscyllium, 723.
(Cerastoderma) /atum. |
839.
(—) pulchrum, 839.
(Fragum) centum-
liratum, 839, 840,
848.
(—) torresi, 840.
(Fulvia) peramabilis,
840.
(Levicardium) auran-
tiacum, 339.
(Papyridea) papyra-
ceum, 839.
(Serripes) muticum,
839.
(Lrachycardium) assi-
mile, 837.
(—) elongatum, 837.
(—) flavum, 837.
(—) impolitum, 837.
(—) lacunosum, 837.
(—) maculosum, 837.
(—) rubicundum, 837.
(—) rugosum, 837.
(—) vertebratum, 837.
Caridina
curvirostris, 703.
Caryatis
pudicissima, 830.
Casella, 640, 644.
atromarginata, O44.
cincta, 688, 644, 1000, |
1002.
maccarthyi, 638, 644, |
1000, 1002.
rubra, 644.
Cassidix
oryzivora, 632.
Catamonus
melancholicus, 921.
tristis, 911, 921.
Centrina
salviani, 866, 874.
Centrophorus, 723, 749,
750
calceus, 865, 866, 867,
Centroscymnus, 723,
750.
Cephalophus
callipygus, 691.
castaneus, 691.
grimmt, 585, 591.
harveyi, 691.
leucogaster, 464.
leucoprosopus, 464.
natalensis, 691, 782.
niger, 464.
robertsi, 691.
walkert, 464.
Ceratobatis, 724.
Ceratodus, 897, 898.
Ceratonema
albifusa, 492.
Ceratoptera, 724.
Cercocebus, 558.
@thiopicus, 558.
Suliginosus, 558.
hamlyni, 760.
jamrachi, 849.
lunulatus, 558.
Cercopithecus, 558, 562,
566.
albigularis, 586.
cynosurus, 564.
diana, 570.
lalandii, 567, 780.
pygerythrus, 570.
samango, 539.
Ceriodaphnia
globosa, 693, 695,
701.
qguadrangula, 693.
Cerithium
clypeomorus, 784.
yerburyt, 784.
Cervicapra .
arundinum, 58d.
| Cervus
unicolor dejeani, 997.
| Cestoplana
868, 869, 872, 873,
874, 875, 877, 878, |
880, 881, 883, 894, |
900.
crepidalbus, 865, 866.
granulosus, 869, 874, |
876, 877, 880, 882.
sguamosus, 874, 877.
sguamulosus, 869, 874.
876, 882.
rubrocincta, 712.
Cestracion, 728, 737, 747,
749, 750.
Cetorhinus, 734.
736.
maximus, TAD,
Chalinolobus
gouldi, 471, 537, 764.
morio, 471, 764.
Chama
Fraquin, 840.
macrophylla, 840.
Chaunoderus, 958.
Chersydrus
granulatus, 529.
Chiloscyllium, 723, 742.
723,
1038
Chimera, 724, 878, 965,
966, 969, 970, 971,
972, 973, 978, 982,
984, 989.
Chimeropsis, 724.
Chione
arakanensis, 834.
costellifera, 834.
declivis, 834.
hypopta, 834.
imbricata, 834.
lamarcki, 884.
layardi, 834.
marica, 834.
mekranica, 834.
reticulata, 834.
scabra, 834, 835.
Chiracanthus, 722.
Chlamydoselachus, 722,
737, 740, 757.
anguineus, 741, 959-
991.
Chloridea
dipsacea, 487.
nanna, 487, 498.
translucens, 487.
Cheeropus
castanotis, 469.
Choristodon
lapicidum, 837.
Chromodoris, 640.
egialia, 640.
agassizi?, 640.
alderi, 648.
amabilis, 689, 640, 642,
690.
annulata, 640.
atopa, 640.
awreopurpurata, 643.
bimaensis, 641.
cave, 648, 1001.
diardii, 638, 640, 643,
690.
— nigrostriata, 641.
elizabethina, 640, 648.
epicurea, 640, 641.
fidelis, 639, 640, 642,
690.
Jfigurata, 640.
flammulata, 639, 640,
642.
flava, 640.
gleniet, 639, 640, 648,
690, 1000, 1001.
imperialis, 643.
inconspicua, 640.
tnopinata, 641, 643,644.
lactea, 641, 642.
macearthyi, 640, 644.
macfarlandt, 640.
marpessa, 641.
INDEX.
Chromodoris
nigrostriata, 638, 640.
nodulosa, 641,
obsoleta, 643.
ophthalmica, 641.
pantherina, 641.
papulosa, 641, 642.
petechialis, 640.
porcata, 642.
portere, 640.
preciosa, 642, 690.
quadricolor, 641, 648.
reticulata, 640.
roseopicta, 642.
runcinata, 648.
sempert, 688, 640, 643.
siboge, 641.
splendens, 640.
sykesi, 640, 648, 644.
tasmaniensis, 640.
tennentana, 639, 640,
643, 690.
tenuilinearis, 638, 640.
twmulifera, 640.
venusta, 641.
vicina, 640.
virgata, 641.
zebrina, 1000, 1001.
Chrysophanus
phleas, 484.
— chinensis, 484.
Chrysuronia
enone, 759.
Churchillia, 524.
bellona, 524.
Chydorus
barbatus, 698.
globosus, 693.
sphericus, 693.
Cidaria
stlaceata, 492.
Circe
corrugata, 831.
nana, 831.
personata, 831.
scripta, 831.
— fulgurata, 831.
sulcata, 831.
Cladodus, 722, 731, 782,
707.
Cladoselachus, 722, 731,
732, 743, 757.
Clementia
cuming?, 836.
papyracea, 836.
vitrea, $36.
Climatias, 722.
Cochliodus, 728.
Ccelogenys
paca, 574.
| Coendu, 902.
Coenonympha
sinica, 482.
Colias
berylla, 480, 498.
boothit, 481.
cocandica, 481.
— leechi, 481.
dubia, 481, 498.
eogene, 480, 481.
— arida, 480.
— leechi, 481.
— miranda, 481.
fieldii, 482.
miranda, 481.
nina, 480.
stoliczkana, 481.
Coluber, 499-507, 512,
518, 521, 522, 528,
528, 580.
esculapt, 505, 521.
alleghaniensis, 521.
catenifer, 523, 524.
— sayt, 528, 524.
corais, 499-507, 520,
521, 522, 528, 529,
531.
guttatus, 524.
leopardinus, 521, 522,
523.
longissimus, 521, 522,
529.
melanoleucus, 522, 523,
524, 528,
obsoletus, 521.
sayi, 524.
wilkesti, 528.
Columbella
calliope, 788.
propinguans, 784.
Conilurus, 539.
Conus
clytospira, 784.
coromandelicus, 789.
maldivus, 785.
thomasi, 784.
traversianus, 784.
(Conorbis) coromande-
licus, 848.
Corallus, 499, 504, 515,
516-519, 532.
madagascariensis, 516,
Corbula
brookeana, 842.
cuneata, 842.
erythraensis, 843.
modesta, 848.
persica, 843.
philippi, 843.
rugifera, 843.
subguadrata, 843, 848.
Corbula
sulculosa, 843.
Coronella
getula, SOA.
Corophium
excavatum, TOA.
Corvus
seapulatus, 759.
Crambus
brachyrhabda, 494,
498
Jurcatellus, 494.
perlellus, 494.
Craseomys
anderson, 858, 864.
bed fordie, 858, 864.
regqulus, 858, 863.
Crassatella
indica, 814.
picta, 814.
radiata, 814.
Crassatellistes
omanensis, 814.
Cratena, 686.
Crenella
adamsiana, 801, 848.
cumingiana, 784.
decussata, 801.
persica, 800.
precellens, 801, 848.
Crista
divaricata, 880.
pectinata, 831.
Crocallis
obliquaria, 491.
Crocidura
sp., 780.
argentata, 587, 780.
coree@, 860.
dsi-nezumt, 861.
Jumosa, 587.
lasiura, 860, 861.
martenst, 780.
sylvia, 587.
Crocodilus, 618-625.
acutus, 620, 622, 624,
625.
cataphractus, 611, 619,
620, 621, 623, 624, |
625.
Crosslandia, 674.
Cruregens
fontanus, 705.
Cryptocelides
loveni, 706.
Cryptodon
decussatus, 801.
omanensis, 816.
victorialis, 815.
Cryptomya
philippinarwm, 844.
INDEX.
Cucullxa
concamerata, 784, 796.
Cultellus
cultellus, 844.
Cumingia
occatilla, 784, 825.
Cuspidaria
alcocki, 787, 847.
approximata, "787,
847.
brachyrhynchus, 787,
847.
elegans, 847.
potti, 7187, 847.
Cuthona, 686.
bicolor, 686.
Cychrotonus
viduatus, 958.
Cyclobatis, 724, 756.
Cyclocypris
levis, 693.
serena, 693.
Cyclomus
algoensis, 911,930, 932,
958.
hoops, 932.
dasypus, 932.
eminulus, 932.
langquidus, 932.
planicollis, 932.
simplex, 911, 931, 932,
958.
simus, 932.
| Cycloporus
papillosus, 715.
— levigatus, 713.
Cyclops
abyssorum, 693.
albidus, 698, 698.
bicolor, 693.
distinctus, 693, 697,
698.
Juscus, 693.
igas, 693.
oe 693.
robustus, 693.
serrulatus, 693, 698.
strenuus, 693.
tenuicorms distinctus,
697.
vicinus, 693.
Cyclostrema
prestomi, 789.
Cyllene
grayi, 784.
Cynictis
selousi, 585, 588.
_ Cyprea
jfimbriata, 806.
lentiginosa, 784, 806.
turdus, 806.
1039
Cypria
exsculpta, 693.
ophthalmica, 6938.
Cypricardia, 814.
Cypridopsis
vidua, 693.
Cyprinotus
dahli, '700.
sarsi, 693, 700, 701.
Cypris
Suscata, 693.
obliqua, 693.
Cyrtorrhinus
baridioides, 956, 957.
caffer, 956, 957.
castaneipemms, 911,
956.
Cytherea
(Caryatis) pudicissima,
830.
Dalima
schistacearia, 491.
Daphnia
galeata, 693.
obtusata, 694.
Dasybatis, 724, 752, 753,
Dasymys
incomtus, 590.
Dasyurus
geoffroyi, 476.
— fortis, 476, 771.
hallucatus, 540.
Deltodus, 723.
Dendromus
melanotis, 781.
mesomelas, 589.
nigrifrons, 781.
Dendronotus, 674.
| Dereodus
schinherri, 958.
vagabundus, 958.
Dermatobranchus, 676.
Dermochelys, 611.
Diabathrarius
setulosus, 911, 934, 958.
velutinus, 911,934, 958.
Diacrisia
bretaudiaui, 486.
impleta, 486.
Diaphanosima
brachyurum, 693.
Diaptomus
gracilis, 693,
Diaulula, 649, 657.
gigantea, 639, 657.
sandiegensis, 651.
Dicerobatis, 724.
Dichromia
triplicalis, 491.
1040
Dictyodoris
tessellata, 645.
Dimetrodon, 594.
Diphyllidia
Jormosa, 679, 681.
anmonata: 639, 677,
679, 681.
Diplacanthus, 122
Diplodonta
alata, 816.
genethlia, 816.
holosphera, 816.
indica, 816.
raveyensis, 790, 816.
rotundata, 816.
sphericula, 816.
Diposthus, 718.
Dipus
mitchelli, 767.
Discobatus, 724, 75d.
Discodoris, 651.
berghi, 648.
boholiensis, 1004.
concinna, 638, 651, 652,
1000, 1005.
concinniformis, 638,
651, 652, 1000,
1005.
ellioti, 639, 647.
fragilis, 652, 1000,
1004.
pardalis, 648, 651,
1000, 1004, 1005
tuberculata, 648.
Discopyge, 723.
Disparoplana, 718.
Distoma
capsulatum, 908, 911.
Donax
erythreus, 784.
scalpellum, 784.
(Capsella) owent, 826.
(Hecuba) pubescens,
825.
(—) scortwm, 829.
(Latona) abbreviatus,
826.
(Macherodonax) seal-
pellum, 826.
(Serrula) aperittus,
825.
(—) elathratus, 826.
(—) dysoni, 826.
(—) — inearnatus,
826.
(—) nitidus, 826.
(—) townsendi, 826.
Doridopsis, 661.
amena, 661.
atromaculata, 662.
bataviensis, 667.
INDEX.
Doridopsis
carbunculosa, 663.
clavulata, 663.
denisont, 662, 663.
erubescens, 661.
flaccida, 661.
gemmacea, 662.
grisea, 663.
indaca, 667.
miniata, 665.
nigra, 661, 664, 665,
667, 691, 1008.
punctata, 662.
reticulata, 665.
tristis, 667.
tuberculosa,
662.
webert, 661.
Doriopsilla, 636, 663.
areolata, 661, 663,
664.
granulosa, 661.
lews, 661, 664.
miniata, 636, 639, 661,
664, 665, 691, 1008.
pallida, 661, 664,
667.
pelseneeri, 661.
reticulata, 661.
Doris
apiculata, 645, 1002.
areolata, 660.
aripona, 667, 690.
atrata, 667.
bellicosa, 666, 690,
1004.
carbunculosa, 639, 661.
castanea, 667, 690.
cerisa, 637.
celestis, 646.
concinna, 1005.
constantia, 667, 690.
corrugata, 666.
denisont, 662.
diardti, 640. —
elizabethina, 666, 690.
ellioti, 1003.
exanthemata, 639, 649.
666, 1000, 1003.
Formosa, 646, 999,
1002
funebris, 638, 649, 650,
1004.
gleniei, 1001.
gloriosa, 638,
1000, 1001.
impudica, 668, 670.
intecta, 639, 657, 658.
lanuginosa, 655.
640,
leoparda, 639, 657, 660,
1007.
639, 661, |
Doris '
lockyerana, 666, 690.
luteola, 658, 660.
maccarthyi, 644, 1002.
maculosa, 650.
marginata, 640.
marmorata, 697.
mauritiana, 649.
millegrana, 609.
nivea, 667.
osseosa, 639, 1005.
papillosa, 666, 690.
pardalis, 1004.
picta, 666, 690, 1000,
1003.
guadricolor, 640.
rufopunctata, 667, 690.
rusticata, 652, 1005,
1006.
scabra, 647.
spongiosa, 1000, 1006,
1007.
striata, 1003.
tristis, 1000, 1006.
tuberculata, 656.
variabilis, 666.
villosa, 655, 1006.
viperina, 666, 690.
(Cadlina) 7 -epanda, 667.
(Chromodoris) pallida,
66
Me
(Thordisa) villosa, 655.
Dosinia
alta, 835.
angulosa, 835.
exasperata, 835.
gibba, 835.
globa, 835.
histrio, 835.
prostrata, 835.
pubescens, 835.
rustica, 835.
salebbosa, 835.
subrosea, 836.
Drepanothrix
dentata, 698.
Dromicia
concinna, 475, 770.
Echidna, 477, 612.
hystrix multiaculeata,
478.
Eehinorhinus, 723.
spinosus, 874, 876, 878,
884.
Echymipera, 476.
cockerelli, 476.
doreyana, 476.
Ectatops
cinerosus, 912.
sheppardi, 911, 958.
Kcteinascidia
turbinata, 905, 911.
Edaphodon, 724.
Ehretia
serrata, 496.
EHlamena
lacustris, 703.
Hlasmodus, 724.
Hlephantulus, 577.
rozett, O17.
rupestris, ITT, 586.
— myurus, 586.
E]limenistes
bidentatus, 923.
callosicollis, 911, 922,
923.
pulvinaticollis, 923.
Elusa
brunneomaculata, 784.
Elysia, 688.
cerulea, 638, 688, 689, |
690.
crispa, 688.
dubia, 683, 689.
flava, 688.
grandifolia, 689, 690.
haingsisiana, 688, 689,
hendersoni, 688.
Uineolata, 6358, 688,
689.
marginata, 689.
neapolitana, 688.
migropunctata, 638,688,
690
ornata, 688, 689.
papillosa, 688.
picta, 688, 689, 690.
punctata, 638, 688,
690.
— sanguinea, 690.
subornata. 688.
thysanopoda, 688.
Elysiella, 688.
Embletonia, 686.
Enarmonia, 497.
vexilla, 497.
Encentridophorus
spinifer, 534.
Endeus
bauhinie, 911, 954,
95D.
castus, 954, 955.
floralis, 911, 953, 954,
955, 958.
hispidus, 911, 954,
955.
parilis, 954, 955.
Ensis
ensis, 857.
Entosiphon
deimatis, 788.
INDEX.
Enygrus, 519.
carinatus, 515.
Kolis
bicolor, 685.
effulgens, 686, 690.
husseyi, 686, 690.
militaris, 1000, 1007.
nodulosa, 686, 690.
pauline, 686, 690.
smedleyi, 685, 690.
tristis, 686, 690.
Hpisilia
argillacea, 490.
astigmata, 489, 498.
subplumbea, 489.
vittata, 488.
Equus
annectens, 691.
burchedlli, 691.
— selous?, 691.
granti, 760.
zebra, 691.
| Ercolania, 686.
zanzibarica, 686.
Eressa
multigutta, 486.
Erithizon, 902.
dorsatus, 533.
Ervilia
purpurea, 827.
scaliola, 827.
Erythrolamprus,
507, S12) 525, 527,
esculapti, 499-507, 524,
526, 527, 529.
HKrythrolophus
hyriaria, 492.
Erythrosuchus, 595, 597,
599.
africanus, 600.
Eryx, 504, 508, 515, 517,
519.
Jaculus, 515.
Eschata
chrysargyria, 494.
Hstigmene
imbuta, 486.
Ethelia
carneolata, 784.
Ethmia
assamensis, 496.
hockingella, 496.
Htidoris, 655.
Etmopterus, 725, 736.
Euchera
rectificata, 493.
Euderes
lineicollis, 949.
natalis, 911, 949,
958.
499- |
Euderoides, gen.
911, 949.
mossambica, 911, 950,
958.
BKulima
shoplandi, 784.
Eunectes, 504, 506, 508,
il4! wiley, Dlr
Euops
cyaneus, 911, 943.
morio, 943, 944.
semiviolacea, D44.
nov.,
_ Euplexia
lateritia, 490.
_ Euplocamus, 670.
Euprotomicrus, 725.
Eurycercus
lamellatus, 693.
Eurypyga
helias, 759.
Euxoa
basigramma, 488.
confusa, 488.
oberthuri, 488.
Evergestis
perobliqualis, 495, 498.
wmbrosalis, 495.
Eyotomys, 865.
Exaetoderes
scabripennis, 932.
Exsula
victrix, 486.
Facelina, 685, 686.
rubrovittata, 1008.
Felania
diaphana, 816.
Felis
aurata, 992.
bengalensis, 463.
celidogaster, 992, 993,
994.
chrysothrix, 992, 993,
994
— celidogaster, 994.
— cottont, 992, 994,
996.
— rutila, 994, 996.
— typica, 994.
lonaicaudata, 574.
manul, 533.
neglecta, 992, 993,
994.
nigripes, 632.
ocreata cafra, 578.
planiceps, 574.
rutila, 992, 993, 994.
scripta, 997.
servalina, 992.
subrugosa, 574.
viverrina, O74.
1042
Flabellina, 685.
Funisciurus
cepapt, 576, 582.
Gadus, 970.
Galeocerdo, 723, 736.
Galeus, 723.
canis, 869.
Galidictis
vitiata, 463.
Gammarus
pulex, 694.
Ganodus, 724.
Gari
bicarinata, 841.
bipartita, 841.
cerulescens, 841.
elegans, 841.
erasmia, 841.
matlaccana, 841.
marmorea, 841.
modesta, 841.
occidens, 841.
ornata, 841.
pallida, 841.
prestans, 842.
pulchella, 842.
pulcherrima, 842.
simplex, 842.
Gastrana, 823.
abilgaardiana, 824.
Gastrochena
mytiloides, 844.
Genetta
dongolana, 579, 580.
letabe, 578, 579, 588,
781.
ludia, 578, 579, 580.
tigrina, 578, 579, 580.
Georychus
sp., 590, 782.
hottentotus, 782.
Ginglymostoma, 723,
736, 745
Giraffa
camelopardalis anti-
quorum, O74.
— wardi, 574, 626.
Glaucomya
cerea, 837.
Glaucus, 674.
Glossodoris, 641.
Gnophus
eolaria, 492.
Goniodoris
aspersa, 1000, 1007. |
cttrina, 1000, 1007.
Goniorhinus, 924.
Gonoptera
libatrix, 851.
INDEX.
Gordius:
pallidus, 557.
Gorilla, 465.
beringert, 465.
gorilla, 465, 466.
— beringeri, 465, 466,
— diehli, 465, 466.
— jacobi, 466.
— matschiei, 465, 466.
jacobi, 465.
Graphiurus
erythrobronchus, 582.
murinus, 582.
platyops, 541.
Graptoleberis
testudinarius, 693.
Greilada, 667.
Gymnodoris, 667.
Halgerda, 645, 654.
apiculata, 6839,
1000, 1002.
elegans, 645.
formosa, 645, 656.
graphica, 645.
inornata, 645.
punctata, 645, 1000,
1002.
rubra, 645.
wasinensis, 645.
willeyt, 645.
(Dictyodoris)
lata, 645.
(—) tesselata, 645.
Halocynthia
rubrilabia, 904, 910.
Hapalotis
gouldi, 767.
mitehelli, 767.
Harriotia, 724.
Hatteria, 606, 611.
Heloderma, 601-610,
612, 617, 618.
suspectum, 601, 602,
604, 607, 608.
Helogale
brunnula, 581, 582.
parvula, 581, 582.
645,
| Hemicardium
(Ctenocardia) adamsi,
840.
(—) fornicatum, 840.
(Lunicardia) awricula,
840.
Hemipecten
JSorbesianus, 808.
737, 740, 741, 748,
747.
Herpestes
galera, 588.
macu- |
|
|
Herpestes
gracilis punctulatus,
581, 588, 781.
Herpetocypris
reptans, 693.
Herse
convoluuli, 491.
Hervia
militaris, 1000, 1007.
Heterodon, 530, 531.
platyrhinos, 5830.
Hexabranchus, 670, 674.
marginatus, 638, 640,
1000, 1001.
Hexanchus, 722, 737,
740, 741, 878.
Hipporrhinus
bertine, 958.
caffer, 928.
capensis, 926.
corpulentus, 927.
delectans, 929.
dispar, 911, 927.
foveolatus, 911, 928.
gravidus, 925.
impressicollis,
926.
mendicus, 911, 925.
monilis, 911, 926.
montanus, 911, 929.
partitus, 929.
purcellt, 911, 930.
wahlbergi, 928.
Holopedium
gibberum, 693.
Homalaxis
cornu-ammonis, 848.
911,
| Homarus
gammarus, 633.
Hoplodoris
desmoparypha, 689,
648
Howesia, 591-600.
brown, 600.
| Hyalodaphnia
jardinii, 693.
| Hybodus, 723, 732, 748,
749, 750, 758.
| Hydrocherus
capybara, 761.
Hydromys
fuliginosus,
765.
Hydrus, 499.
platyurus, 520.
474,
| Hylobates
Heptranchias, 722, 753, |
lar, 463.
Hylocherus
meinertzhagent, 632.
Hymenosoma
lacustris, 694, 703.
Hyperodapedon, 592,
598.
Hypnos, 723.
Hypomeces
inupressicollis, 95®.
modestus, 958.
Hyponomeuta
assamensis, 496.
Hypselodoris, 641.
Hypsiprymnus
grayt, TTA.
Hypsomus
lembunculus, 936.
parvus, 911, 936, 958.
scapha, 936.
Hystrix
cristata, 902.
Ictonyx
capensis, 589.
Iguana, 601, 604, 616,
617.
Tlysia, 519.
Tnioteuthis
maculosa, 787.
Ischnacanthus, 722.
Ischyodus, 724.
Isistius, 723.
Tsocardia
(Meiocardia) cumingii, |
814
(—) lamarekii, 814.
Tsochlora
metaphea, 488, 498.
Tsoodon, 476.
auratus, 476.
barrowensis, 476.
macrurus, 476.
moresbyensis, 476.
obesulus, 475, 476,
Ok
Ithyporus
capensis, 957.
stolidus, 957.
Txocincla
crassirostris, 632.
Jorunna, 649.
Kalinga, 670, 1000.
ornata, 636, 670, 691.
Kellia
leucedra, 817, 848.
revimentalis, 817, 848.
suborbicularis, 818.
Kentrodoris, 649. |
annuligera, 638, 649, |
650, 651, 1004.
gigas, 649.
ne 638,
651, 1004,
649,
INDEX.
Kentrodoris
rubescens, 649.
| Kerala
multipunctata, 491.
Lacerta, 506, 604, 617.
muralis, 570.
Lxmargus, 966, 978,
986, 987.
borealis, 735, 869, 871,
872, 876.
rostratus, 735, 869,
872.
Lagorchestes
berntert, 775, 776.
dorree, 775.
fasciatus albipilis,
hirsutus, 769, 775,
776.
— bernieri, 775, 776.
— dorree, 775.
Lagostrophus
fasciatus, 773, 774.
— albipilis, 774.
— fasciatus, 774.
Lamna, 723, 739.
Lampornis
violicauda, 759.
Lamprocolius
phenicopterus bispecu-
laris, 760.
Larentia
albigirata, 492.
Latocestus
argus, 712.
atlanticus, 712.
plehni, 711, 712.
| Latona
setifera, 693.
Leda, 786.
bellula, 792.
brookei, 792.
Sragilis, 792.
mauritiana, 792.
Leggada
minutoides, 782.
Leistes
guianensis, 759.
Lemur
rUufifPOns, D3d.
| Lepidopus
argenteus, 874.
| Leptoclinum
sp., 910, 911.
Leptodira, 527.
degent, 572.
hotambeia, 527, 572.
Leptodora
kindti. 693,
1043
| Lepton
sp., 818.
Leptoplana
alcinoi, 707.
angusta, 711.
graffi, 708, 709.
pallida, 708.
| Leptothyra
leta, 784.
pilula, 784.
Lepus
coreanus, 865.
ochropus, 591.
sdxatilis, 583.
— zuluensis, 588.
sinensis coreanus, 865.
zuluensis, 583, 591,
782.
Libitina
solenoides, 814.
vellicata, 814.
Lima
arcuata, 812.
fragilis, 812.
torrest, 812.
See leptocarya,
2.
Limza
juglandula, 812,
848.
jJuglans, 812.
Limnocalamus, 696.
Limopsis
elachista, 790, 799.
multistriata, 799.
Linguella, 676, 678.
cinerea, 639, 677, 679,
680, 681.
fallax, 684.
sarasicina, 683.
variolosa, 677, 681.
— striata, 682.
Liocalandra
nuda, 956, 957.
pygialis, 958.
Lioconcha
arabica, 830.
callipyga, 830.
hebrea, 880.
prcta, 830.
Lioheterodon, 530, 531.
madagascariensis, 510,
Lithodomus
attenuatus, 802.
caudigerus, 802.
cinnamomeus, 802.
matlaccanus, 802.
townsendi, 802, 848.
Lithothamnium, 714.
Lobiger, 675,
1044
Loripes
victorialis, 786, 815,
816.
Lucina
borealis, 814.
dentifera, 814.
jibula, 815.
pamela, 815, 848.
pecten, 815.
(Codakia) angela,
815.
(—) exasperata, 815.
(—) fibula, 815.
(—) rugifera, 815.
(Cyclas) semperiana,
815.
Lucinopsis
elegans, 824.
Lutra
maculicollis, 533.
Lutraria
planata, 842.
Lycena
arene, 485.
ariana arene, 485.
eros, 485.
Jfelicis, 484.
icarus, 485.
lehanus, 485.
orion, 484.
— orithyia, 484.
pheretes, 485.
— asiatica, 485.
— pharis, 485.
sebrus, 484.
semiargus, 484.
— annulata, 484, 498.
— bellis, 484.
stoliczkana, 485.
venus, 485.
younghusbande,
498.
Lycaon
pictus, 781.
Lycophotia
poliochroa, 489, 498.
Lynceus
costatus, 693.
guttatus, 693.
484,
Macacus, 558, 566.
sp., 558.
arctoides
997.
cyclopis, 559.
cynomolgus, 558, 562.
Jascicularis, 558, 562,
568, 564, 566.
fuscatus, 558,
562.
tibetanus,
559,
INDEX.
Macacus
nemestrinus, 558, 559,
562, 563.
rhesus, 558, 559, 562,
564, 566.
sinicus, 558, 562.
speciosus, 562.
vestitus, 997.
| Macha
philippinarum, 855.
Machera
albida, 844.
polita, 844.
radiata, 844.
Macoma
da, 823.
blainvillet, 828.
brugquierti, 823.
syndesmyoides,
848.
truncata, 824.
Macropus
brachyurus, 474, 768.
eugene, 469, 474, 768.
giganteus, 474, 767,
768.
irma, 474, 768.
ocydromus, 474.
rufus, 474, 540, 768.
Macroscelides, 577.
melanotis, 577.
proboscideus, 577.
Mactra
achatina, 827.
aphrodina, 827.
cornea, 8277.
Jauroti, 784, 827.
glabrata, 827.
luzonica, 827.
Mactrinula
plicataria, 828.
tryphera, 786, 828.
Madrella, 1000.
Malleus
normalis, 806.
Malluvium, 789.
Manobia
wena, 490.
Mardara
caligramma, 491.
Margaritifera
imbricata, 803.
margaritifera, 805.
— persica, 803.
muricata, 803.
vulgaris, 803.
Marginella
binotata, 390.
mazagonica, 784.
Martesia
striata, 845,
824,
Marumba
dyras, 491.
Megaproctus
zanzibarinus, 958.
Megarthria
velutina, 494.
Meleagrina, 803.
Melibe, 676.
Melita
balbita, 483.
sikkimensis, 483.
sindura, 488.
— sikkimensis, 483.
tibetana, 483.
Menidia, 969.
Meretrix
impudica, 829.
— castanea, 829.
— morphina, 829.
petechialis, 829.
tumida, 829.
zonaria, 829.
(Caryatis) twmida, 829.
Mesembriomys, 767.
Mesiteia, 745.
Mesodesma
(Paphia) 4ahreinensis,
827, 848.
Meta
menardi, 851.
Metalepsis
aletes, 488, 498.
Micromys
agrarius, 858.
— mantchuricus,
863.
geisha, 858.
minutus japonicus,
863.
— ussuricus, 863.
ning poensis, 863.
speciosus, 858,
863.
— peninsule, 862,
863.
Mimetillus
moloneyt, 541.
Mimus
thenca, 760.
Miniopterus
natalensis, 576,
schreibersi, 577.
Mitra
bovei, 784.
carnicolor, 784,
celigena, 784.
jissurata, 784.
pretiosa, 784.
shoplandi, 784.
stephanucula, 789.
— astephana, 789.
858,
862,
Mitsukurina, 757.
Modiola
albicosta, 800.
arborescens, 800.
auriculata, 800.
elegans, 800.
emarginata, 800.
flavida, 800.
modiolus, 800.
philippinarwm, 800.
rhomboidea, 800.
watsont, 800.
Modiolaria
calceata, 801, 848.
cumingiana, 802.
Montacuta
obliquans, 817, 848.
Murex
anatomicus, 784.
rota, 784.
Mus
albocinereus, ‘766, 776,
777.
— albocinereus, 776.
— squalorum, 776.
chrysophilus, 583, 589,
colonus, 590.
coucha, 583, 590, 782.
dolichurus, 590.
fieldi, 539.
forresti, 587, 538, 539,
545.
fuscipes, 473, 765.
gouldii, 538. :
hermannsburgensis,
539. ‘A
higginsi, 766.
Te ous 766.
lineolatus, "764, ‘765,
766.
longipilis, 537.
lutreola, 473.
musculus, 473,
766, 777.
nanus, 538.
norvegicus, 473, 765.
rattus, 473, 588,
765.
shortridgei, 765.
villosissimus, 537.
Mustelus, 723, 738, 743,
747.
canis, 728, 729.
levis, 878, 989.
Myliobatis, 724, 7952,
DD, “0, CD
aquila, 756.
Myorrhinus
longstaffi, 911, 932.
setarius, 933,
541,
INDEX.
Myosorex
_sclateri, 588.
tenuis, 585, 588.
varius, 88, 781.
Myotis, 843.
Myriacanthus, 724.
Myrmecobius
fasciatus, 477, 772.
Mytilicardia
calyculata, 813.
crassicostata, 813.
distorta, 813.
fiinchi, 813.
gubernaculum, 813.
variegata, 814.
Mytilus
canaliculatus, 799.
charpentieri, 801.
cubitus, 801.
variabilis, 799.
(Chloromya) afer,
799.
(—) pictus, 799.
(—) — taprobanensis,
188.
(—) smaragdinus, 799.
Myxine, 987.
Narce, 723
Narcine, 723, 734, 736,
752.
Nasilio, 578.
brachyrhynchus, 577,
fuscus, 578.
maltose, 578.
schinzi, 578.
Nassa
marratti, 784.
obockensis, 784.
tindalli, 789.
zailensis, 784.
Nautilus, 783.
Neiphagus
Fascicularis, 951.
mashunus, 911, 950,
958.
Nembrotha, 667, 668.
affinis, 669.
amitina, 669.
cerulea, 669.
cristata, 669.
diaphana, 669.
gracilis, 669.
gratiosa, 669.
kubaryana, 669,
lineolata, 669.
morosa, 669.
nigerrima, 669.
rubro-ocellata, 669.
1045
Nembrotha
rubropapulosa, 669.
verconis, 669.
Nescenas
mayert, 849.
Newnhamia, 698.
Jenestrata, 693, 698,
699, 701.
Noctulina
tasmanensis, 470.
Notodoris, 668.
Notodromas
monachus, 693, 699.
Notomys
cervinus, 533.
gouldi, 766, 767.
mitchelli, 539.
Nucula, 786.
consentanea, 791, 848.
culebrensis, 791.
layardi, 791.
nucleus, 791.
rugulosa, 792.
sculpturata, 792.
Nyctinomus
australis, 473, 764.
nor folcensis, 765.
peters, 769.
planiceps, 764, 765.
plicatus, 537.
— colonicus, 537.
wilcoxi, 765.
Nyctipao
glaucopis, 490.
Nyctophilus
antag 470, 537,
764.
timoriensis, 470, 764.
Obeidia
millepunctata, 492.
Odontaspis, 723, 744.
Cidalina
astiatica, 824.
Cineis
palearcticus, 482.
pumilus, 482.
— sikkimensis, 482.
Okapia
ertkssont, 761.
johnstoni, 760, 761,
762.
licbrechtsi, 761.
Oligocladus
sanguinolentus, 707,
14.
Omorphina
aurantiaca, 490,
Onoba
delicata, 784.
1046
Onychogale
lunata, 469, 474, 768,
770.
Ophiophagus, 528.
Ophisaurus, 506, 531,
601, 606.
Orectolobus, 723, 733,
734, 742, 743, 744.
Ornithosuchus, 600.
Orodoris, 666.
Orodus, 728, 749.
Oryctolagus
cuniculus, 767.
Osteolemus, 620, 622,
625.
tetraspis, 619, 621, 624,
625.
Ostrea
bicolor, 806.
crenulifera, 806.
cucullata, '786, 806.
imbricata, 807.
iridescens, 807.
townsendi, 786.
(Alectryonia) towmns-
endi, 807.
Otomys
irroratus, 589.
laminatus, 589.
Ovis
vignei, 631.
Oxynotus, 723.
Oxyrhina, 734.
Pachyonyx
affaber, 952, 953.
niveus, 911, 951, 958.
triangularis, 911, 952,
953, 958.
Pachyura
gracilis, 781.
gratula, 781.
varilla, 781.
Paleemon
jamaicensis, 634.
Paleohatteria, 592, 593,
594, 596, 598.
Paleomylus, 724.
Paleoscyllium, 745.
Palezospinax, 723, 747,
750.
Pandora, 787.
ceylanica, 546.
cumingt, 846.
flexuosa, 846.
nasuta, 846.
Pantana
bicolor, 491.
Paphia
glabrata, 827.
INDEX.
Papilio
machaon
479.
— sikkimensis, 479.
Papio, 558.
cynocephalus, 558, 560.
hamadryas, 558.
olivaceus, 558.
porcarius, 558, 560.
sphinx, 558, 561.
Paracalliope
fluviatilis, 694, 704.
Parachordades
coreanus, O57.
Paracorophium
excavatum, 694, 703,
704.
Paraleptamphopus
ceruleus, 702.
subterraneus, 702, 704.
Parallelipipedum
tortuosum, 796.
Paralasa
kalinda, 482.
mani, 482.
shallada, 482.
Paranthura
costana, 705.
nigrofuscata, 694.
nigro-punctata, 02,
705.
Parascyllium, 723.
Parnassius
augustus, 480.
epaphus, 480.
-— sikkimensis, 479.
hardwickei, 480.
tmperator, 480.
— augustus, 480.
umperatriz, 480.
gacquemonti, 479, 480.
Pecten
clathratus, 809.
crassicostatus, 806, 808,
810.
cristatus, 787.
eous, 808, 848.
flabelloides, 808.
jacobeus, 810.
keppelianus, 810.
layardt, 784, 808.
luculentus, 784, 809.
maldivensis, 785, 809.
miniaceus, 809.
nobilis, 810.
plica, 809.
pseudolima, 809.
reticulatus, 809.
senatorius, 809.
sinensis, 810).
singaporinus, 809,
ladakensis,
Pecten
subhyalinus, 808.
thyrideus, 809, 848.
townsendi, 784, 786,
806, 810.
varius, 809.
vitreus, 808.
(Vola) dorothee, 810,
848
(—) filosus, 810.
(—) pyxidatus, 810.
Pectunculina
multistriata, 784.
Pectunculus
heroicus, 786, 798, 848.
lividus, 798.
maskatensis, 786.
striatularis, 798.
taylorianus, 798.
(Axinexa) maskatensis,
798.
(—) pectiniformis, 798.
(—) spureus, 799.
Pedetes
cafer, 590.
Pelophilus
madagascariensis, 508.
Peracantha
truncata, 693.
Peragale
lagotis, 475.
Perameles, 476.
bougainviller, 476, 773,
777.
— myosuros, 771, 777.
eremiana, 476.
gunnt, £76.
nasuta, 476.
obesula, 475.
Pericallia
galactina, 486,
Periploma
indicum, 845.
Perna
tsognomon, 806.
rostrata, 806.
Peronodoris, 1005.
Peroryctes, gen.
476.
broadbenti, 476.
longicaudatus, 476.
ornatus, 476.
raffrayanus, 476.
Petricola, 833.
bipartita, 836.
gracilis, 836.
hemprichi, 784, 836.
pholadiformis, 836.
serrata, 836.
Petrogale
lateralis, 768,
nov.,
Petromyzon, 971,
975, 990.
Phacemastix
baridioides, 942.
972;
pardalis, 911, 941, 958.
poultoni, 911, 942, 958.
trinotata, 911, 940.
Phacocherus, 632.
Phalangista
xcanthopus, 475.
Phascogale
flavipes, 477.
— leucogastra,
771
ingrami, 537,
548.
macdonnellensis,
541.
mimulus, 540.
minutissima, 541, 542.
penicillata, 771.
Phasianus
colchicus, 635.
Phauda
flammans, 493.
Phelsuma
madagascariensis, 618.
Phestella, 686.
540,
Phialodoris, 656, 657,
670.
podotria, 657.
Phidiana
wnilineata, 685, 691.
Philopator
basimacula, 493.
Phlegmodoris, 657.
mephitica, 660.
Phlycteenodes
rhabdalis, 495.
sticticalis, 494.
avuthusalis, 494, 498.
Pholas
bakeri, 786.
orientalis, 786.
(Barnea) baker, 845.
(Dactylina) dactylus,
845.
(—) orientalis, 845.
Pholidauges
lewcogaster, 760.
Phyllidia
celestis, 673.
rosans, 674.
varicosa, 673, 674.
zeylanica, 673, 674,
690.
Phrlliroé, 674.
Phyllium
sp., 539.
Phyllobranchus, 1000.
borgninit, 688.
INDEX.
Phyllobranchus
orientalis, 639, 686,
688.
prasinus, 639, 686,
687.
rubicundus, 639, 687.
viridis, 688.
Piazomias
deceptor, 911, 918.
palliatus, 919.
pratensis, 911, 919.
varicolor, 911, 918, 919.
Pieris
brassice, 480.
— sikkimensis, 480.
canidia palearctica,
480.
koslovi, 480.
melete ajaka, 480.
(Apobia) dubernardi
chumbiensis, 480.
Pinna
bicolor, 806.
(Atrina) nigra, 806.
(—) vexillum, 806.
Pipistrellus, 853.
abramus, 471.
kuhli, 470.
— fuscatus, 780.
nanus, 780.
regulus, 470, 471, 764.
tasmaniensis, 470, 471
] ?
764.
Pityophis, 525,
~ bellona, 524.
catenifer, 524.
melanoleucus, 524.
Placenta
orbicularis, 793.
Placida, 686.
tardyi, 686.
Placobranchus, 688.
Planaria
brachycephala, 779.
neumanni, 779.
tanganyike, 77,
779.
venusta, 779.
Planocera, 718.
grafit, 706.
778,
| Platycopes
alfredensis, 915, 917.
alternans, 917.
argyrellus, 917.
gonopterus, 917.
gravidus, 916, 917.
prasinatus, 917.
pygmeus, 917.
spathulatus, 916.
sqgualidus, 917.
tuberculatus, 916, 917.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LXIX.
1047
| Platycopes
turgidus, 917.
virens, 917.
Platydoris, 645, 654.
argo, 645, 656.
arrogans, 1003.
cruenta, 1008.
elliott, 639, 647, 1000,
1003.
Hlammulata, 645, 647,
1008
Jormosa, 636, 646, 691,
1000, 1002. :
papillata, 636, 639,
648.
picta, 1008.
sanguinea, 645, 646.
scabra, 646.
spinulosa, 646.
striata, 645, 647, 1000,
1003.
townsendi, 651.
variegata, 649.
Platymops
macmullant, 541.
| Platyurus, 499.
colubrinus, 520.
Platyzygena
molleri, 493.
lecotus
auritus, 890.
Pleuracanthus, 722.
| Pleuroleura, 676, 677,
678.
alba, 678.
pallida, 678.
picteti, 677, 678.
suluensis, 678.
walteri, 678.
Pleurophyllidia, 676, 678.
californica, 679.
ceylanica, 679.
compta, 677.
cygnea, 678, 679.
Jormosa, 678, 679, 685,
690.
lugubris, 677.
marmorata, 677.
natalensis, 678, 679.
pallida, 677.
rosea, 677.
stenidia, 677.
tentolata, 678, 679.
undulata, 678.
Pleurophyllidiella, 676,
677.
horatit, 677.
Pieuroplax, 723.
Pleurotoma
baynhami, 784.
catena, 784.
69
1048
Pleurotoma
cecchi, 784.
navarchus, 848.
poloensis, 784.
variabilis, 7&4.
Pleuroxus
uncinatus, 693.
Plicatula
depressa, 811.
pernula, 811.
ramosa, 812.
Pliotrema, 723, 748.
Plocamopherus, 670.
Plutella, 496.
annulatella, 497.
senilella, 497.
viatica, 496.
Pecilodus, 723.
Peecilotheria, 903.
Pceocephalus
robustus, 759.
Polyaulax
castanetpennis, 9O6,
Polycera, 667, G70.
Polygonia
c-album tibetana, AS4.
Polyphemus
pediculus, 693.
Pongo, 465.
Porcellio
scaber, 703.
Potamocherus
cheropotamus, 632.
— demonis, 682.
Jjohnstont, 632.
larvatus, 632.
porcus, 652.
Pmstiophorus, 728,
737, 740, 746,
749, 750, 757.
Pristis, 724, 733,
754, 755.
751,
Pristiurus, 723, 730, 736,
737, 742, 743, 7-5.
Procavia
brucet, 591.
capensis, 591, 782.
Procolophon, 592, 594,
596, 599.
trigoniceps, 600.
Proctonotus, 687.
Pronolagus
PRESS AON,
rudd, 779, T82.
Propristis, 724.
Prosthecerzeus
rubropunctatus, T1+.
Prosthiostomtun
sp. 714.
dohrnii, ‘714.
siphunculus, 706, 714.
ool.
rao
#00,
eth
INDEX.
Proterosuchus, 594, 598
600.
Protopterus, 898, 1033.
Psammobatis, 724, 755,
756.
Psammohbia, 786, 828,
S41.
elegans, 784.
occidens, 784.
Psecadia, 496.
hockingella, 496.
Psephodus, 723.
Pseudoceros, 706.
Pseudochirus
occidentalis,
770.
469,
Pseudotriacis, 728, 737,
742.
microdon, 745.
Pteria, 802, 803.
Pterochilus, 686.
viridis, 686.
Pterodoris, 641.
Pterogastron
ornatum, 688.
Pteroplatea, 724.
Ptychodus, 724, 756.
Putorius
ttast, S61.
sibiricus, 858, 861.
Pyetodus, 724.
Py gopus
lepidopus, 899, 9009.
Pyrameis
ecard, 484.
indica, 484.
Pythina
paula, 816.
— peculiaris, 816.
Python,
581.
molurus, 51,
515, 517, Beall,
512,
regius, 504, 512, 514,
515, 517, 531.
sebe, 504, 511, 513,
515, 517, 527, 531.
spilotes, 515, 518.
Raeta
abercrombie,
828.
bracheon, 828.
canaliculata, 828.
Raia, 724, 755, 756,
987.
clavata, 734,
Raja, 878
784,
499, 500, 514,
515, 516, 517, 518,
Rana, 900.
catesbiana, 1008, 1009,
1011, 1018, 1016,
1017, 1018, 1019,
1020, 1021, 1022,
1023, 1025, 1026,
1027, 1028, 1029.
clamata, 1008, 1009,
1010, 1015, 1016,
1018, 1019, 1020,
1021, 1022, 1028,
1025, 1026, 1027,
1028, 1029.
esculenta, 1008, 1016,
1018, 1019, 1020,
1024, 1026, 1027,
1028.
hevadactyla, 1008,
1069, 1010, 1018,
1016, 1018, 1019,
1020, 1021, 1022,
1023, 1024, 1025,
1026, 1027, 1028,
1029.
sylvatica, 1008.
temporaria, 884, 901,
1008, 1010, 2011,
1012, 1014, 1015,
1016, 1017, 1018,
1019, 1020, 1022,
1023, 1024, 1027,
1028, 10380, 1051,
1032.
vigrina, 1008, 009,
1010, 1018, 1015.
1016, 1018, 1019,
1020, 1022, 1023,
1026, 1028, 1029.
Raphicerus
neumanni, O85.
— capricornis, 584.
sharpet, d76, 583, 584.
— colonicus, 583.
Regalecus, 544-556.
wrgenteus, 044, 555.
glesne, 544, 546, 547,
548, 549, 550, 551,
552, 553, 554, 555.
grillii, S44.
pacificus, 544, 555.
parkeri, 544, 545, 546,
547, 548, 530, 551,
558, 55d.
Rhina, 724.
khinobatus, 724, 739,
751, 754, 755, 756.
Rhinoceros
bicornis, 760.
Rhinochimera, 724.
Rhinodon, 723.
typieus, TAS.
Rhinolopbus
augur, '780.
darling, 780.
Serrum-equinum, 850.
hipposiderus, 849, 853.
— minutus, 849.
Rhinomys, 577.
Rhinoptera, 724.
Rkbinoptilus
africanus, '760.
Rhinosomphus
guttiferus, 920.
mutabilis, 911,
958.
Rbynchites
algoensis, 957.
Rhynchobatus, 724,
per
Rbynchocyon
chrysopygus, 996.
cirnel, 99D.
peterst, 995.
stuhlmanni, 999.
nudicaudata,
996.
Rhynchodus, 724,
Rhynchosaurus, 598,
599.
S205
~I
Oo
>
995,
Rhyparosomus
inequalis, 933.
mashunus, 911, 933,
958.
Rimula
cumingt, 848.
Rissoina
pachystoma, 784.
sequenziana, 754.
Rostellaria
curta, 784.
curvirostris, TSA.
delicatula, 789.
Saccostomns
campestris, 590.
Saltator
magnus, TI9.
Samla
annuligera, 638, 685.
bicolor, 638, 685, 690.
Sarcobotrylloides
parvin, 907, 911.
wyvillii, 906, 911.
Scalaria
decussata, 784.
hieneri, 784.
Scapanorhynchus,
744, 757.
owstoni, T44.
Scapharca
nequiscul pla.
=~]
RS)
Tod,
INDEX,
Scintilla
callipareja, 818.
layardi, 818, 324.
pulchra, 818, 848.
Sciurus
chapmani, 760.
Sclerodoris
osscosa, 1005.
(Peronodoris) tubercu-
lata, 667.
Sclerorhynchus, 724, 754,
7A5.
Seoteinus
halstoni, 472, 764.
GP CY, 472, 537.
Scotophilus
migrita, O17.
— dingani, 577.
Sy Ode
Tes
Scotosia
dubitata, 851.
Seyliorhinus, 723,
735, 738, TAD.
Scylleea, 668, 674.
bicolor, 675.
dracend, 679.
elegantula, 675.
marmorata, 67).
pelagica, 675.
viridis, 675.
Seyllium, 730, 984.
canicula, 869, 878.
Scymnodon, 728.
Seymnorhinus, 723, 742,
749.
Sceymnus
lichia, 874, 882.
Semele
cordiformis, 824.
crenata, 824.
regularis, 825.
Semipecten
Jorbesianus, 785, 508.
Sepedon
hemachates, 528, 529.
Septifer
bilocularis, 785, 729.
excisus, 784, 799.
Sida
crystallina, 693.
Siliqua, 855.
Simia, 463.
vellerosus, 467.
— fuliginosus, 467.
Simocephalus
gibbosus, 693, 694.
obtusatus, 698, 694.
vetulus, 698.
Sminthopsis
hirtipes, 45,
larapinta, 542, 54
1049
Sminthopsis
murina, 477, 772.
nitela, 542.
psanvmophilus, 545.
stalkeri, 5435.
Solarium
regium, 784.
Solecurtus, 844, 855.
philippinarum, 855.
Solen
acinaces, 856, 857.
brevis, B44.
corneus, 844, 856.
ensis, 857.
philipptanus, 857.
sloamit, 857.
strigilatus, 859.
vagina, 856.
Solenocurtus
coarctatus, 844,
cxzaratus, 844.
Solenomya, 786.
patagonica, 793.
Soletellina
atrata, 842.
blanfordi, 842.
diphos, 842.
violacea, 842.
Sommiosus, 7238, Hast 739 ),
757.
inioh geen Ee 871.
Sorex
annerus, 859,
araneus, 860.
buatom, 859, 860.
HLACrOpygmeUs, 8d),
860.
minutus, 859.
Spharodoris, 666.
Sphenacanthus, 725.
Sphenodon, 592,
598, 599, 600.
punctatus, 600.
Sphenophorus
castaneipennis,
997.
Sphyrna, 723, 746.
Spinax
acanthias, 878.
niger, 869), 872.
Spirula, 783.
Spondylus
extlis, 786, 806, 811.
g@daropus, 786, 811.
gloriandus, 736, 811,
848.
mwicobaricus, 811.
rubicundus, 811.
Squaloraia, 724.
Squalus, 723, tales TAT,
748, 749, 750, 751.
860.
593,
906,
1050
Squalus
acanthias, 738.
canicula, 876.
catulus, 876.
maximus, 876.
Squatina, 728, 733, 734,
736, 737, 739, 746,
TAT, 748, 749, 751,
872.
angelus, 734.
Standeila
(Merope) egyptiaca,
828.
(—) capillacea, 828.
(—) pellucida, 828.
Staurodoris, 654, 666.
pustulata, 658.
rusticata, 639, 652,
1000, 1005, 1006.
verrucosa, 1006.
Steatomys
bocaget, 583.
pratensis, 583, 782.
Stegostoma, 723.
Stenometopon, 598.
Stenophida
linearis, 958.
Stereosternum, 596.
Stigmatotrachelus
guttiferus, 920.
Stiliger, 686.
viridis, 639, 686, 690.
Stramia, 958.
Strombus
heluchiensis, 784.
Susiformis, 784.
Strophosomus
acuticollis, 911,
958.
binotatus, 911, 913.
brevicollis, 915.
lineatus, 9138.
plumbeus, 914.
salisburiensis, 911, 912,
913.
strigifrons, 914.
sulcatifrons, 911, 914,
958.
Styela
corrugata, 908.
partita, 904, 910.
Stylochocestus, 711.
Stylochoplana
sargassicola, (07.
Stylochus, 714.
neapolitanus, 707.
Sunetta
contempta,
effossa, 831.
hians, 831, 832
wiles, |
784, 831,
|
|
|
|
| Symmorium,
INDEX.
; Sunetta
hkurachensis, 831.
meroé, 831.
picta, 831.
solandri, 832.
Sus
leucomystax, 759.
(2 Teall
758
Sympiezorrhynchus, 924.
Sympterygia, 724, 756.
Syndesmya
cistula, 824, 825, 848.
opatina, 825.
prismatica, 825.
Synechodus, 723, 747,
790,
Synstyela
incrustans, 908, 911.
Synthocus
nigropictus, 9D7
sagittarius, 957.
Sypna
punctosa, 491.
Syrmium
nuchale, 849.
Systates
amplicollis, 922
dentipes, 911, 921,
958.
Tachyglossus
aculeatus, 477.
— ineptus, 477, 772
— setosus, 477.
Teeniura, 757.
Taonius
abyssicola, 787.
Tapes
leta, 832.
recens, 833.
(Amygdala) florida,
832.
(—) indica, 833.
(—) encodes, 833.
(Hemitapes) cor, 833.
(—) flammea radiata,
833
(—) marmorata, 853.
(—) orientalis, 833.
(—) pinguis, 833.
(—) radiata, 833.
(—) rimularis, 833.
(—) virgineus, 833.
(Parembola) corrugata,
832.
(—) deshayest, 832.
(—) obsoleta, 852.
(—) turgida, 832.
(Textrix) malabarica,
832.
Tapes
(Lextrix) suleosa, 832.
(—) tewtrix, 832.
(—) undulata, 832.
Tarbophis, 527, 528, 530.
obtusus, 527.
Tarentola
annularis, 618.
Tarsipes
rostratus, 475, @&
spenser@, 475, 770.
Tatera
brantsti, 582, 589.
miliaria salsa, 582,
589.
Taurotragus
oryx, 463, 632.
Teius, 527.
Tellidora
pellyana, 824.
Tellimya, 816.
Tellina, 786.
diluta, 820.
kolabana, 784.
lechriogramma, 820,
821.
malaccana, 821.
methoria, 784.
micans, 784.
murrayt, 818, 819.
obtusalis, 821.
pharaonis, 784, 819.
pygmea, 821.
semen, 820, 821.
(Angulus) ¢ridescens,
822.
(—) nitens, 822.
(—) rubella, 822.
(—) rubra, 822.
(— ) sericata, 822.
(—) @icaonica, 822.
(—) unifasciata, 822
ee) one
(&
(on
(
(=
(=
es Bee ei 821.
) habrotima, 821.
) isselt, 821.
) nue, 821.
) perplexa, 821.
(—) savigny?, 821, 8
(—) scobinata, 8: 21.
(—) stamensis, 822
(Metis) angulata, 823.
(—) lacunosa, 823.
(—) turgida, 823.
(Meera) actinota, 819.
(—) lechriogramma,
(
(
—) methori wa, 820.
—) mir acyllium, 820,
848.
Tellina
(Meera) obtusalis, 820.
(—) pygmea, 820.
(—) rhomboides, 820.
(—) rosamunda, 820,
848.
(—) semen, 821.
(Peronea) erythre-
ensis, 823.
(—) micans, 823.
(Tellinella) asmena,
818, 848.
(—) eruciata, 819.
‘(—) dissimilis, 819.
(—) inflata, 819.
(—) kolabana, 819.
(—) pharaonis, 819.
(—) rastellum, 819.
(—) rugosa, 819.
—) virgata, 819.
—) vulsella, 819.
Tellinides) emargi-
nata, 822.
—) opalina, 822.
—) ovalis, 822.
—) sinuata, 822.
—) thymares, 822.
—) truncatula, 822.
—) vestalis, 823.
(Tellinula) claudia,
823, 848.
(—) exiqua, 823.
(—) tenuis, 823,
Temera, 723.
Tenagomysis ;
nove-zealandie, 694,
702, 703, 704.
Terebra
fuscocincta, 848.
nassoides, 784.
pellyi, 784.
Tethys, 676.
Thalacomys, 475.
lagotis,469,475,769,770.
Thalassorhinus, 723.
Thaumalea
picta, 761.
Theates
angusticollis, 957.
eristatus, 957.
magus, 957.
Theropithecus
obscurus, 760.
Thimna, 669.
Thordisa, 654.
carinata, 654, 655.
caudata, 638, 654, 655,
657, 659, 660.
clandestina, 654, 655.
crosslandi, 639, 654,
655, 656.
(
(
(
(
(
(
(
(
(
INDEX,
Thordisa
dubia, 654, 655, 657.
hilaris, 654, 655.
ladislavii, 654, 655.
maculigera, 638, 654,
655, 656, 657, 1000,
1006.
maculosa, 654.
millegrana, 654.
pallida, 654, 655, 657.
stellata, 654, 656.
tristis, 654, 655.
villosa, 638, 654, 655, |
1000, 1006.
Thracia, 787.
adenensis, 784, 845.
salsettensis, 845.
Thuridilla, 688, 690.
Thylacis, 476.
Thylacomys, 475.
Thylax, 476.
Thysanozoon
brocchit, 713. |
Timandra |
correspondens, 492.
Timola, 948.
Tivela
ponderosa, 784, 786,
828.
trigonella, 829.
Torpedo, 723, 730, 753,
TD, VON.
Tortrix, 498.
sp., 498.
argentana, £98.
— plumbeana, 498.
Trachypterus, 547.
Traunfelsia, 718.
elongata, 714, 715, 719.
Trevelyana, 667, 668.
alba, 668.
bicolor, 668.
ceylonica, 638, 667,
668, 669, 1900, 1007.
citrina, 668.
coccinea, 668.
concinna, 668.
crocea, 668.
defensa, 668.
inornata, 668.
picta, 668, 670.
plebeia, 668.
rubra, 668.
rubromaculata, 638,
668, 669.
rubropapulosa, 668.
Triacis, 723.
Trizenodon, 7238, 746.
Trichanarta, 487.
Trichoclea
albicolon, 490.
Proc. Zoou. Soc.—1906, No. LXX.
1051
Trichosurus
vulpecula, 475, 770.
— arnhemensis, 540.
| Trichotropis
pulcherrima, 848.
Tridachia, 688.
crispata, 688.
Tridacna
crocea, 840.
Tringa
carutus, 901.
Triopa, 668.
Trippa, 657.
affinis, 657.
anceps, 658.
areolata, 657, 660,
1000, 1006.
hispida, 657, 658.
leoparda, 657, 660,
1007.
luteola, 638, 655, 657,
658, 690.
mephitica, 657, 1000,
1006.
monsoni, 6389, 657, 660,
690, 1007.
ornata, 639, 657, 658.
spongiosa, 657, 660,
690, 1006.
tristis, 1006.
(Doris) areolata, 660.
Tristychius, 723.
Tritonia, 678.
Trochilium
lasicera, 495, 498.
Trochus
fultoni, 806.
Tropidonotus, 505.
natriz, 499.
Trygonorhina, 724, 753.
Trypanosoma
balbianii, 901.
Turritella
maculata, 784.
Tylonycteris
pachypus, 541.
| Ungalia, 529, 530.
| Urogymnus, 724.
Urolophus, 724.
Ursus
Japonicus, 759.
malayanus. 997, 999.
— wardi, 998, 999.
torquatus, 997, 999.
Vanessa
kashinirensis, 483.
ladakensis, 483.
70
1052
‘Vanessa
urtice, 483.
— chinensis, 483.
— rigana, 483.
Vanikoro
cancellata, 784.
Varanus, 507, 601, 603,
604, 605, 606, 607,
609, 610-619.
arenarius, 603, 610,
612.
bengalensis, 616, 617.
exanthematicus, 612,
614, 615, 616, 617,
618.
gouldi, 617.
griseus, 603, 610, 613,
614, 615, 616, 617,
618.
niloticus, 611, 612, 614,
615, 616, 617, 618.
ocellatus, 616, 617.
Venerupis
macrophylla, 836.
monstrosa, 836.
INDEX.
Venerupis
obesa, 836.
pulcherrima, 836.
Venus
marica, 785.
Venusia
conisaria, 492.
Verticordia
sp., 846.
deshayestana, 846.
multicosiata, 846.
Vespertilio
capensis, 780.
pumitis, A470, 764.
tasmaniensis, 470.
Vesperugo
krefftii, 470.
scotinus, 576.
Vola
dorothee, 786.
Xenacanthus, 722.
Xiphocaris
curvirostris, 674, 703.
THE END.
Xiphocaris
fluviatilis, 703.
Xiphotrygon, 724, 756.
Xystrodus, 723.
Yoldia, 786.
clara, 792.
lepidula, 792.
nicobarica, T92.
serotina, 792.
tenella, 792.
tropica, 792.
Zamenis
gemonensis, 505.
Zeugorygma, gen. nov.,
911, 923.
hirta, 911, 924.
orangi@, 911, 924.
Zygantroplana, gen. nov.,
709.
verrilli, 709, 719.
P. Z. S. 1906, pp. 463-758,
were published on October 10th, 1906.
Printed by Taytor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.
THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tuts Society was founded in 1826 by Sir Sramrorp RarFrtes,
Mr. J. Sanrne, Mr. N. A. Vigors, and other eminent Naturalists,
for the advancement of Zoology and Animal Physiology, and for the
introduction of new and curious subjects of the Animal Kingdom,
and was incorporated by Royal Charter in 1829.
COUNCIL.
HIS GRACE THE DUKE OF BEDFORD, K.G., President.
Str ALexanper Barrp, Br.
Joun Rost BrapForp, Kse., M.D.,
D.Sc., F.R.S., Vice-President.
Mason Tue Hon. Witriam EB.
CavVmENDISH.
F, Dawtrey Derewitt, Ese.,
M.A., M.D.
Caartes Drummonp, Kse.,
Treasurer.
Sir Epwarp Duranp, Br., C.B.
Freperick Gittetr, Ese., Vice-
President.
W. R. Ocitvis-Grant, Esa.
Mason Tur Maravis or
Hamitton, M.P.
JosEpH Jackson Lisrmr,
M.A., F.RS.
Kse.,
Srr Epwunp Gites Lopur, Br.,
Vice-President.
KE. G. B. Meapz-Watpo, Hse.
P. Caatmers Mircnent, HEse.,
M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., Secretary.
KE. Lorr Pariires, Esa.
Tur Hon. Watter RoruscHiLp
M.P., Pa.D.
| Howarp Saunpers, Esa., Vice-
President.
| Davin Seru-Suira, Ese.
OxprieLD THomas, Ese., F.R.S.
Cuartes 8. Tomns, Ese., M.A.,
F.R.S., Vice-President.
Henry Woopwarp, Ese., LL.D.,
F.R.S., Vice-President.
2
The Society consists of Fellows, and Honorary, Forcign, and
Corresponding Members, elected according to the By-Laws.
The Gardens in the Regent’s Park are open from Nine o’clock a.m.
till Sunset. The Offices and Library (8 Hanover Square, W.),
where all communications should -be addressed, are open from Ten
till Five, except on Saturdays, when they close at Two o’elock p.m.
The Library is closed for cleaning purposes during the month of
September in each year.
The Meetings of the Society for General Business are held at the
Office on the Thursday following the third Wednesday in every
month of the year, except in September and October, at Four p.m.
The Meetings for Scientific Business are held at the Office twice
a month, except in July, August, September, and October, at half-
past Hight o’elock p.m.
The Anniversary Meeting is held on the 29th April, or the
nearest convenient day, at Four p.m.
The dates of the General Meetings are now posted with the
annual supply of tickets to all Fellows of the Society on or before
January Ist in eaeh year.
TERMS FOR THE ADMISSION OF FELLOWS.
Friiows pay an Admission Fee of £5, and an annual Contri-
bution of £3, due on the 1st of January, and payable in advance,
or a Composition of £30 in lieu thereof; the whole payment,
including the Admission Fee, being £35.
No person can become a Frriow until the Admission Fee and
First Annual Subscription have been paid, or the annual payments
have been compounded for.
Frettows elected after the 31st of August are not liable for the
Subseription for the year in which they are elected.
PRIVILEGES OF FELLOWS.
Frettows have Personal Admission to the Gardens with Two
Companions daily, upon signing their names in the book at the
entrance gate.
The Wire or Huszanp of a FELLow can exercise these privileges
in the absence of the Fellow.
3
The annual supply of Tickets will be sent to each Fritow on the
Ist of January in every year, upon filling up and returning the form
of Standing Order supplied to Fellows.
Every Fstnow is entitled to receive annually 60 undated Green
Cards, and, when no specific instructions are received, the supply
will be sent in this form. If preferred, however, 20 Green Cards
may be exchanged for a book containing 2 Orders for each
Saturday * throughout the year. A similar book of Sunday Orders
may also be obtained in lieu of 20 Green Cards. A Green Card
may also be exchanged for 2 Buff Cards for the use ef Children
under 12 years of age.
It is particularly requested that Fellows will sign every Ticket
before it goes out of their possession. Unsigned Tickets are not
available.
Green and Buff Tickets may be used on any day and im any year,
but in ne case can two Children be admitted with one Adult
Ticket, or an Adult admitted with two Children’s Tickets.
Frttows are not allowed to pass in friends on their written
Order or on presentation of their Visiting Cards.
Fettows are exempt from payment of the fee for Painting,
Sketching, and Photographing in the Society’s Gardens.
Frttows have the privilege of receiving the Society’s ordinary
Publications issued during the year upon payment of the additional
Subscription of One Guinea. This Subscription is due upon the
Ist of January, and must be paid before the day of the Anniversary
Meeting, after which the privilege lapses. FxEttows are likewise
entitled to purchase these Publications at 25 per cent. less than
the price charged to the public. A further reduction of 25 per
cent. is also made upon all purchases of Publications issued prior
to 1881, if above the value of Five Pounds.
Fettows also have the privilege of subseribing to the Annual
Volume of ‘ The Zoological Record,’ which gives a list of the Works
and Publications relating to Zoology in each year, for the sum of
One Pound Ten Shillings. Separate divisions of the volume can
also be supplied. Full particulars of these publications can be had
on application to the Secretary.
* The Saturday Orders are not ayailable if the Fellow introduces friends
personally on that day.
4
Frttows may obtain a Transrerapte Tvory Ticker admitting
Two Persons, available throughout the whole period of Fellowship,
on payment of Ten Pounds in one sum. A second similar Ticket
may be obtained on payment of a further sum of Ten Pounds upon
the recommendation of the Council.
Any Frttow who intends to be absent from the United Kingdom
during the space of one year or more, may, upon giving to the
Secretary notice in writing, have his or her name placed upon the
‘dormant list,” and will be thereupon exempt from the payment of
the annual contribution during such absence.
Any Fettow, having paid all fees due to the Society, is at liberty
to withdraw his or her name upon giving notice in writing to the
Secretary.
Ladies or Gentlemen wishing to become Fellows of the Society
are requested to communicate with the undersigned.
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, M.A., D.Se., F.R.S.,
Secretary.
3 Hanover Sguare, London, W.,
October, 1906.
MEETINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON
FOR
SCIENTIFIC BUSINESS.
(AT 3 HANOVER SQUARE, W.)
1906.
Tunspay, NovemBer 13 and 27 | Tvxspay, DecemBer 11
1907.
Turspay, January 15 Ivnspay, APRIL .. 9 and 23
= Frpruary 5 and 19 ae WMS sha Ve ehaGl OS
a MARCH eu eo mune = Anais oo US}
Lhe Chair will be taken at half-past Hight o’clock in the Evening
precisely.
LIST OF THE PUBLICATIONS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Scciety of Londen
are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo
form, and ‘‘ Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the ‘‘ Proceedings”
contain not only notices of all business transacted at the scien-
tifie meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings
and recommended to be published in the ‘‘ Proceedings ”’ by
the Committee of Publication. A large number of coloured
plates and engravings are issued in the volumes of the
“ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remark-
able species of animals describedin them. Amongst such
illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a
living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts,
on the first of the months of June, August, October, and
April, the part published in April completing the volume
for the last half of the preceding year. From January 1901
they have been issued as two half-yearly volumes.
The “ Transactions” contain such of the more important
communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society
as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate
them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form.
They are issued at irregular intervals.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of
a Subscription of One Guinea before the day of the Anni-
versary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive the
Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise
entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per
cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A
further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of
Publications issued prior to 1881, if they exceed the value of
five pounds.
Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the
Annual Volume of the Zoological Record for a sum of 80s.
(which includes cost of delivery), payable on the Ist July
in each year; but this privilege is forfeited unless the
subscription be paid before the Ist of December following.
The following is a complete list of the publications of the
Society already issued.
| October, 1906. |
TRANSACTIONS* OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON,
4to. 16 vols. and Index. Eenice te GE (bp He
ellows. Public.
Vcl. _1., containing 59 Plates.... (1833-35) ..., £8 18 6 .... £418 OF
am ii aman CVS MOD Reh al RGN Ge
F jut, 5 63 S| rare (LOAZAAOME a2 at Toe! tOymaer as 411 OF
2 aoe We se eel eo) aren 6 =o Oe 8 2 6t
faa We 67 7, (86268) bs). 8 de 8) oem
in aS 5 92) Gs oe ie CSO6=69) Mise Eso One eel omen OME
ra Ge 73. 869279) 10d.
vay, Syeb Mae.) aero eay A208) hen Oman
me NM oy) O90 4 os. (BYE) ae MO
eX ee OB Co IBT7270)7. 10 Oo aes eT
Jkncless; \VOlls ews penitent GSse=1) Gide O GF & . 010 0
Vole es contaimime: 9/7 Plates an @iSS0—Sa)) errs Onn Ole 12 16 0
BX 4 6B. oe (US86290)' %4.6 915) 18 100) ee
exalt: SO Ee ASLO eG ean. | Sil Oo
ae INS | te (CESS) 5 ©. 7, JODO
oe AICO ats aes. OF IL O
exe ORES ee aes, 7 4 0
VIP Pls. B.S u(Aug 008i att 62.4 arene
eX, 8 2a, |) BO, Ye Aue908)), 2 Ons 6s eon
MeV IT soe Bul. AbIS: oie 2 uct 1904 eae 4 In 2ictG eae ON
BRQL 4 nO 2. (Oct 1005)e ak 6 Om
OXY IER Sie 0 es tect: (DEG OS) eos, Ole © , On 0)
evils 6k), 122 (Oct. 1906) 6). 1) es OO
PROCEEDINGS OF THE COMMITTEE OF SCIENCE AND
CORRESPONDENCE OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF
LONDON. 8vo. 2 vols. (Letterpress only). tice t Pree ee
Fellows.
lees Ih, AOS WO, EW@s VSegadoadooceec As. Od. 2.1 Osah
lie ies2 dN ach rate hierar As, 6d ye mes
PROCEEDINGS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY CF LONDON.
8vo. 15 vols. (Letterpress only) and Index. (First Series.)
Price to Price to the Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public. Fellows. Public.
Part J. 1883. 1 vol. 8vo. 4s6d. .. 6s.f | Part IX. 1841.1 vol. 8vo. 4s. 6d. .. Gsif
> le 1 CE ae (Co: 1842. sues
» llUh, TERS, = ep ls Ceden Oo. a a CEG, Gai
I, WE i GEE oo Cs, OKI, 1844. 3 as eaneion
pa AVescS 7) ay We iet Gs: |) MIT, 1845) 4.5) seas
Utils TEES ER ee aoe 5» XIV. 1846. 4. ds eaapiitemee
NI. TEED, i OE XV. 1847. ,, 4s. 6d, |, Gsth
CIIL 1840, 4s. Gd. .. G+ || Index 1830-1847, j, 4s Gal toe
8vo. 13 vols. and Index. (Sccond Series.)
Letterpress only. With Plates coloured.
Price to Price to the Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public. Fellows. Public.
Part SOW, WBA. I spall, Bw, 4 O26 dn OSs aban sos £140) 08 eas Sa
Pree XeVIIS40. 4,» 4s Cl wrausy. Gate. 1 Ov8>.5. Deon
PREPAC 0 0 pi ant AciGds ahi Oa) ae 1 8 6 Li Oy
MEDONIS Is ASG ON ener Ne 015 9 1 1 Of¢
‘ No eset Neel MiZenGgs hence. Oo w 015 9 1 1 Of
POX 1550 80! HO baa Cs aiaes Mra tee 0 18° 0 1 4 OF
. XAT. 1854. i AS OG) 298 AOSIS saat eh 019 6 WS Oi
pee OCU CS tins thon Ash Cd ued Ose acran tees 1 8 6 118 O¢
pa OXOOIV Oe ICOGH col, ue is Od) a Ges Ga mole 1 © & 17 6
Ge MV EIS Hose ee ACS seem Gate ee ae: 1 © ag Ge
& XXVI. 1858. r AGU Iai (OStan. ea eee i iil & yD Ore
» XXOVOI 1659; 9 ASNIGG ae ea Ga O Shaman y wari Hid G y 2 OF
<> SONNE ere bk Guin etGg) ein Vi 6 2 2 OF
Index 1848-1860. 6 4s. 6d. Os.
it Out of print.
* In consequence of a re-arrangement of the stock of the ‘'Transactions,’ the Society is
now able to offer for sale, at the reduced price of £80, sets from Vol. y.—xvi. inclusive, and
separate papers at about one-fourth their published price,
PROCEEDINGS OF THE SCIENTIFIC MEETINGS OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. 8yvo. 40 vols. and 4 Indices.
With Plates uncoloured.
Letterpress only.
With Plates coloured.
Price to Price to the Price to Price to the Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public. Fellows. Publie, Fellows. Public.
ISO 55 45 Gh cone OSS oosno 9s. Serer Bai GU gong ocr
S62 5, 445 Gh ooc5 Ohi coanes 9s. POSS cent BB, eh, onoc 4538.7
ISOS 6.4 28, Gee bao 0 OS mes aon 9s. OS eee eveye Bam Qh sooo GDS
IGE 65. Zs Oth osc 5 Oey eco 9s. aE eect OG, Gh soon 45s.
SG Oma SOG na C1OSH. antic ies 9s. 5 ts, , Bis OW nooo GHDE
NEES 5 4S Gh oo00 Cho concen 9s Be PSEA Pecloisia'o Ba Oh coco 45s.
WS G Maer ee crete ereva armies mene 9s. 123.* 5 B88, Deb oes 45s.
TRCKGNS) oft bccn Sick He GRRL Cea 9s. ene rs BG, Ce, soon AIS
ES COM ee cnet cantons cee a sacar 9s. TOs sores Bos, Bh coco 4S
ES 7 Oar wear eee nee head ntcwstte: sesbsni en Qs, Cr LOS Creat Bes, Boh sooo 44S
Inglesz, Ikslol- ae) agcoaacooenn Ash Ode OS:
SAU arty rest be sic elbatielis 9s. LES eeu Bm, Se cone 445K
TCO? 5 Gant none r Sa ee a 9s. ID See eee SE Qh coos ZT
SOMe vase Fit aE ee 9s, 12s. Bes BYE sco 45s.
ES EA aera aatar gO ae rr a 9s. 1238.+ 36s. sooo ASR,
LISTED) aly RA IG CO REE Ona Os} TP Nee 36s. 48s.
STOMA ene on csner eae ata Maelo at's 9s. 113. 36s. 48s.
LUGE Rulcnatoan ot osc Oc nee Siero ene 9s. UDR aero nasi 36s, A483,
I Sif Sirerarae esol teuenvate icon shea tears 9s. 125 Sean 36s. 48s.
TSH AS) ae ra ale en rae oe ee 9s. 125i naan 36s. 483,
USS OMe ri sper yeas rata acnnerar aay she os 9s. : LDS ese 36s. 483s,
Itnclese, SW AUSIs0) nageoeu sono 4s, 6d... 6s.
SCRE ere Aare Me call 9s. Ds) 36s. 48s,
HS OD Bert ceey esl castrate anata s 9s. 12s. 36s. 48s.
Tete es oes Gis CICERO RE ct ene 9s. 12s, 36s. A8s.
WS SAN ose eteeecas oan eee cea ekone 9s. Se einen seae 36s. 48s.
NSS OVE Arete chensoraeer sce erecciteienart Gites 9s. AA avenneney aan 36s. po | 485,
MISS Gi ete ee cise crenn Arncrstiahie 9s. Dg. 36s. 48s,
BS SiGe Meets se eae tc na calle aay men, ee 9s. Hh a eee ee 86s. 48s.
HSS Spaeceece secevctce eee tak cer ammenncate 9s. 12s. 36s. 48s,
TNS) a ae eet ese et arta cen PIN rte 9s. eins mie 36s. 48s,
MS 9 OMe ces nace stirrisuehateneveiava: skener acd 9s. PO Sea wales 386s. 48s,
Thales, SIEM UO) 65 bo o5eu000 AsiGd sain OSs
HS OM cess secre che isce absences ae ut eared eairsaa} cuslataeetele Remeron 36s. 48s,
IUGR) ee Breer eh eae eee ORC TTS RARER TCR RPE EE EOS ote orn 36s. 48s.
HS SMR ceenes Memp eee iene read mebcmerr acer hae ow ac iauiee eleamtua shaneoedetenci en 36s. A8s,
DAS ea ha. yculice Bt cede Can SE EDL RR ORR oe TiC RRS TPC Er PPM ECM TR ara Ouch 1 36s. 48s,
ISOS: ss Ge ea ne RNC COREE RRA, iDrere rr) MIMI annen pase 36s. 48s.
BES DG enter ene aces cer cM ailavec es eser tar ae aehere font oeconeenrete 36s. 48s,
TY epoch cB or i CA CREE Ee MERCI TRE Cerio mornin oe ceo 36s. 48s,
TONY aes Sees patie WN Mes Oe OR ed Oe ae NIP Uy REET MOR CRETE ore 36s. 48s,
TRESS No la eee pees De Hype IRR Sse ai At 36s. A8s,
SD OER Rares eas sete eee loot co cous ee canateat gs ean eC ene 36s. 48s,
Jingle, HOMO geacocoscoce Ais OW seater OS:
* No perfect copies in stock,
t Out of print.
PROCEEDINGS or toe GENERAL MERTINGS ror SCIENTIFIC
BUSINESS or tots ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
8vo. 11 vols.
Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public.
TCTOUAS fol lGe AR Ais aneet acinar a CER ILN Ore orneean® Rearing Aces ont AA 0 IESE 3 oag4 c 24s,
fine Raith ear eM CATE enor PCa RR Serene oon ec inst T'Sss eee 4s,
EG Dies arene cor seeti as ravevieve teuesctslscetevel@haimi esr are nee ee RAL Ssh teers QAs,
ne nl Ek Wiener eee EAA arora rn Aeterna Eben aad Saree 18s. . 24s
HIS) O Si ees es LW aa ease Aas oe ie eta eke am ONS 80. HME outa VSSin eee 2As.
Fp 7 ha tee gM as oan an Mari en aN teeta cr 8 18s eee DAs,
WS Aree RAL cera tere ace oihr es Sutasv eat iae th aye Ghats Meee nN eee eR TS Loa Serene. 2As,
ss ee AU ie te wtrtevacs aide Sue NoRORNOIN ACen aaa Re oat pete een LS she eer 24s,
MOOD M aot enc wenre ak rae oo: ts a atretere wi Kan cide eee RRL Cate aR: tS spears 24s,
- Be PALO hes Aa se oe ea fe eee sate ane i eePeaac anes ava Eee Isa aree 2As.
NS OGM eA GOS) hb a hac tok erukin ik hielele tn ly outta ronan taeakaniepents DH ioitiath oo 36s.
LISTS OF THE ANIMALS IN THE SOCIETY’S GARDENS.
List of the Vertebrated Animals now or lately Living in the Gardens
of the Zoological Society of London. (Highth Edition.) 8vo.
1883. Cloth, 4s. 6d.
List of the Vertebrated Animals now or lately Living in the Gardens
of the Zoological Society of London. (Ninth Edition.) 8vo.
1896. Cloth, 6s.; Paper, 5s.
Catalogue of the Library of the Zoological Society of London.
(Fifth Edition.) S8yvo. 1902. Cloth, 6s.; Paper, 5s.
These publications may be obtained at the Socisry’s OFrrice
(8 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Lonemans’ (Paternoster Low,
45.C.), or through any bookseller.
THE ZOOLOGICAL RECORD:
—079500——_
THE object of the Zootoercat Recorp is to give, by means of an
annual Volume, complete lists of the Works and Publications
relating to Zoology in all its branches that have appeared during
the year preceding the issue of the Volume, together with full
information as to the points they deal with, arranged in such a
manner as to serve as an Index to the literature of Zoology in all
parts of the globe, and thus to form a repertory that will retain its
value for the Student in future years.
The ‘ Zoological Record’ is published by the Society at the price
of 40s. per volume. But all Members of the Zoological Society of
London have the privilege of receiving it, including the cost of
delivery, at a subscription price of 30s. per annum. This Sub-
scription is due on the Ist of July in every year, and the privilege
of Subscription is forfeited unless the amount be paid before the
1st of December following.
The Zoological Society, having purchased the entire stock of
the ‘Zoological Record,’ is able to supply complete sets. ‘he
thirty-seven Volumes tc the end of the nineteenth century, and the
Index-Volume (1880-1900) in addition, will be supplied for £15
net (or without the Index-Volume, for £14 10s. net). Volumes of
any single year (exclusive of the last five volumes and Vols. 4 and 6)
can likewise be supplied at 10s. per volume net.
The price of the Index Zoologicus (Index-Volume 1880-1900)
is 20s., to Fellows 18s.
Members of the Society wishing to subscribe to the ‘ Record ’
are requested to apply at this office for a Form, to be returned
when filled up and signed by the subscriber. In order to facilitate
the payment of the subscription, a Banker’s Order Form is also
supplied to those who prefer that mode of payment. This order,
when filled up and signed, should be sent to the Society’s office for
registration ; it will then be sent to the Agents named therein.
Learned Societies and Institutions and members of the former
Zoological Record Association are permitted to subscribe to tho
‘Record’ on the same conditions as are accorded to Members of
the Zoological Society.
The divisions of the ‘Zoological Record,’ commencing with
Vol. 39, may be obtained separately as shown on the next page.
SEPARATE DIVISIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL RECORD.
At present each Volume of the Zoonocitcan Recorp consists of
20 separately paged Divisions. These may be obtained separately,
in paper covers, stitched and lettered.
The following are the Divisions and their net prices, viz. :—
Suede
List of abbreviations of journals, ete. .. .. .. 2 O
Special Records, viz. :—
I. General Subjects ..
11. Mammalia
II]. Aves he ae
IV. Reptilia and Batrachia..
V. Pisces
VI. Tunicata
VIL. Moilusca
XS
xae
XT.
XII,
xT.
XGVic
OWL
pNaValele
xCVaT:
Brachiopoda ..
. Bryozoa
Crustacea
Arachnida
Myriopoda
Insecta ..
Echinoderma
Vermes ..
Ceelenterata ..
Spongiz
Protezoa
Index of new names of genera and subgenera
ps
WNNFWWNHWrYFNYNFHE BH pW oObd pw
bo
S
On receipt of the price any Division will be forwarded as soon
p p J
as ready.
These separate Divisions can be obtained from the Zoological
Society, 5 Hanover Square, London, and also from Messrs. Fried-
lander & Sohn, 11 Carlstrasse, Berlin. Cheques and Post-Office
Orders should be made payable to “The Zoological Society,” and
crossed ‘* Drummond’s,”
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, M.A., D.Sc, F.R-S.,
Secretary.
October, 1906.
Zoouoaicau Society or Lonpon,
3 Hanover Squarr, W.
LIST OF VOLUMES or rae ‘ZOOLOGICAL RECORD,’
The Record of Zoological Literature, 1864-1866, Vols. 1.-111.,
and 1868, Vol. vy. Edited by Atperr C. L. G. Ginrumr, M.A.,
M.D., Ph.D., F.Z.8., &e. Price 10s. each Volume. Net. (1867,
Vol. rv., supplied with sets only.)
The Record of Zoological Literature, 1869, Vol. v1.. Edited by
Atprrt C. L. G. Gtnraer, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.RB.S., F.Z.8., &c.
London, 1870. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record for 1870-1872, Vols. vit.—1x. Edited
by Atrrep Newton, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., V.P.Z.8., &c. Price 10s.
each Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1873-1883, Vols. x.-xx. Edited by
Epwarp Canpwett Rye, F.Z.S., M.E.S, Price 10s. each Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1884, 1885, Vols. xx1., xx11. Edited
by F. Jerrrey Bert, M.A. Price 10s. each Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1886-1890, Vols. xx111.-xxvi.
Edited by Franx HE. Bepparp, M.A., F.Z.8. Price 10s. each
Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1891-1899, Vols. xxvii1.—xxxvi.
Edited by D. SHarp, M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.8., &. Price 10s. each
Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Thirty-seventh; being
tecords of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1900.
By J. A. Thomson, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger,
W. A. Herdman, E. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, G. C. Crick, A. W.
Brown, D. Sharp, F. A. Bather, A. Willey, and E. A. Minchin.
Edited (for the Zoological Society of London) by Davin Suarp,
M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.8., &c. London, 1901. Price 3Us.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Thirty-eighth; being
Becords of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1901,
By J. A. Thomson, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger,
Alice L. Embleton, E. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, S. Pace, Albert
Brown, D. Sharp, F. A. Bather, and E. A. Minchin. Edited (for
the Zcological Society of London) by Davip Swarr, M.A., F.RS.
F.Z.8., &c. London, 1902. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Thirty-ninth ; being Records
of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1902. By
D. Sharp, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger, W. T.
Calman, E. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, Alice L. Embleton, F. A. Bather,
ki. A, Minchin, and H. M. Woodcock. Edited (for the Zoological
Society of London) by Davin Suarp, M.A., F.RS., F.Z.S., &c.
London, 1903. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Fortieth; being Records of
Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1903. By D.
Sharp, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger, W. T.
Calman, E. R. Sykes, EK. A. Smith, Alice L. Embleton, F. A. Bather,
KK. A. Minchin, and H. M. Woodcock. Edited (for the Zoological
Society of London) by Davin SHarp, M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.8S., &e.
London, 1904. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Forty-first ; being Records
of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1904. By D.
Sharp, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger, W. T.
Calman, E. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, Alice L. Embleton, F. Silvestri,
i. Simon, F. A. Bather, W. Woodland, and H. M. Woodcock.
Edited (for the Zoological Society of London) by Davip Suarp,
M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.8., &c. London, 1905. Price 40s.
Index Zoologicus. An alphabetical list of names of genera
and subgenera proposed for use in Zoology, as recorded in the
Zoological Record, 1880-1900; together with other names not
included in the ‘ Nomenclator Zoologicus’ of 8. H. Scudder. Com-
piled (for the Zoological Society of London) by Cuartes Owen
WATERHOUSE and edited by Davip Suarp, Editor of the Zoological
Record. London, 1902. Price to Fellows, 18s.; price to the
publie, 20s. ;
These publications may be obtained at the Socrety’s OFFICE
(3 Hanover Square, W.).
THE
LOOLOSICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON,
Tats Society was founded in 1826 by Sir Sramrorp Rarries,
Mr. J. Sazrne, Mr. N. A. Vigors, and other eminent Naturalists,
for the advancement of Zoology and Animal Physiology, and for the
introduction of new and curious subjects of the Animal Kingdom,
and was incorporated by Royal Charter in 1829.
COUNCIL.
HIS GRACH THE DUKE OF BEDFORD, K.G., President.
Srr ALEXANDER Barrp, Br.
Joun Ross Braprorp, Ksa., M.D.,
D.Sce., F.R.S., Vice-President.
F, Dawtrey Drewirt, Ese,
M.A., M.D.
Coartes Drummonp, Ese.,
Treasurer.
Srr Epwarp Dovranp, Br., C.B.
Freverick Ginterr, Ese., Vice-
President.
W. R. Oeitvie-Grant, Esa.
Mason Tue Maravis oF
Hamitton, M.P.
JosEPpH JAcKson Lisrzr, Ese.,
IMeAGS ERS:
Sir Epmunp Gries Lover, Br.,
Vice-President.
| E. G. B. Muapr-Watpo, Ese.
Pror, E. A. Mincurn.
P. Caatmers Mircuetr, Esa,
M.A., D.Sc., F.B.S., Secretary.
K. Lort Parnries, Ese.
Toe Hon. Water Roruscatrp,
Wille, 12% 1D).
Howarp Saunpers, Ese., Vice-
President.
Davin Seru-Smira, Esa.
OxtprietD Tomas, Ese., F.R.S.
Cuartes 8. Tomus, Ese., M.A.,
F.R.S., Vice-President.
Henry Woopwarp, Hsqa., LL.D.,
F.R.S., Vice-President.
24
The Society consists of Fellows, and Honorary, Foreign, and
Corresponding Members, elected according to the By-Laws.
The Gardens in the Regent’s Park are open from Nine o’clock a.m.
till Sunset. The Offices and Library (8 Hanover Square, W.),
where all communications should be addressed, are open from Ten
till Five, except on Saturdays, when they close at Two o’clock p.m.
‘The Library is closed for cleaning purposes during the month of
September in each year.
The Meetings of the Society for General Business are held at the
Office on the Thursday following the third Wednesday in every
month of the year, except in September and October, at Four p.m.
The Meetings for Scientific Business are held at the Office twice
a month, except in July, August, September, and October, at half-
past Hight o’clock p.m.
The Anniversary Meeting is held on the 29th April, or the
nearest convenient day, at Four p.m.
The dates of the General Meetings are now posted with the
annual supply of tickets to all Fellows of the Society on or before
January Ist in each year.
TERMS FOR THE ADMISSION OF FELLOWS.
FrLtows pay an Admission Fee of £5, and an annual Contri-
bution of £3, due on the 1st of January, and payable in advance,
or a Composition of £30 in lieu thereof; the whole payment,
including the Admission Fee, being £35.
No person can become a Frttow until the Admission Fee and
First Annual Subscription have been paid, or the annual payments
have been compounded for.
Frttows elected after the 31st of August are not liable for the
Subscription for the year in which they are elected.
PRIVILEGES OF FELLOWS.
Frttows have Personal Admission to the Gardens with Two
Companions daily, upon signing their names in the book at the
entrance gate.
The Wire or Huspanp of a Frntow can exercise these privileges
in the absence of the Fellow.
3
The annual supply of Tickets will be sent to each Frttow on the
Ist of January in every year, upon filling up and returning the form
of Standing Order supplied to Fellows.
Every Frtnow is entitled to receive annually 60 undated Green
Cards, and, when no specific instructions are received, the supply
will be sent in this form. If preferred, however, 20 Green Cards
may be exchanged for a book containing 2 Orders for each
Saturday * throughout the year. A similar book of Sunday Orders
may also be obtained in lieu of 20 Green Cards. A Green Card
may also be exchanged for 2 Buff Cards for the use of Children
under 12 years of age.
It is particularly requested that Fellows will sign every Ticket
before it goes out of their possession. Unsigned Tickets are not
available.
Green and Buff Tickets may be used on any day and in any year,
but in no case can two Children be admitted with one Adult
Ticket, or an Adult admitted with two Children’s Tickets.
Frettows are not allowed to pass in friends on their written
Order or on presentation of their Visiting Cards.
Fetiows are exempt from payment of the fee for Painting,
Sketching, and Photographing in the Society’s Gardens.
Frttows have the privilege of receiving the Society’s ordinary
Publications issued during the year upon payment of the additional
Subscription of One Guinea. This Subscription is due upon the
1st of January, and must be paid before the day of the Anniversary
Meeting, after which the privilege lapses. Frttows are likewise
entitled to purchase these Publications at 25 per cent. less than
the price charged to the public. A further reduction of 25 per
cent. is also made upon all purchases of Publications issued prior
to 1881, if above the value of Five Pounds.
Fettows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual
Volume of ‘ The Zoological Record,’ which gives a list of the Works
and Publications relating to Zoology in each year, for the sum of
One Pound Ten Shillings. Separate divisions of the volume can
also be supplied. Full particulars of these publications can be had
on application to the Secretary.
* The Saturday Orders are not available if the Fellow introduces friends
personally on that day.
4
Fettows may obtain a Transrerasie Tvyory Trcxet admitting
Two Persons, available throughout the whole period of Fellowship,
on payment of Ten Pounds in one sum. A second similar Ticket
may be obtained on payment of a further sum of Ten Pounds upon
the recommendation of the Council.
Any Frtiow who intends to be absent from the United Kingdom
during the space of one year or more, may, upon giving to the
Secretary notice in writing, have his or her name placed upon the
“dormant list,” and will be thereupon exempt from the payment of
the annual contribution during such absence.
Any Fritow, having paid all fees due to the Society, is at liberty
to withdraw his or her name upon giving notice in writing to the
Secretary.
Ladies or Gentlemen wishing to become Fellows of the Society
are requested to communicate with the undersigned.
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, M.A., D.Sc., F.B.S.,
Secretary.
3 Hanover Square, London, W.,
April, 1907.
MEETINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON
FOR
SCLEN TIP FC) BU SAN ESIs:
(AT 3 HANOVER SQUARE, W.)
1907.
TuEspay, JANUARY 15 Turspay, APRIL .. 9 and 23
es Frsrvuary 5 and 19 3 Mas nk) Mandeas
5 INVAR CHE eo imea LO 5 JUNE aces lS
The Chair will be taken at half-past Hight o'clock in the Evening
precisely.
LIST OF THE PUBLICATIONS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society of London
are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo
form, and ‘‘ Transactions,” in quarto.
According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings”
contain not only notices of all business transacted at the scien-
tific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings
and recommended to be published in the “ Proceedings”’ by
the Committee of Publication. A large number of coloured
plates and engravings are issued in the volumes of the
“ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remark-
able species of animals describedin them. Amongst such
illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a
living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.
The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts,
on the first of the months of June, August, October, and
April, the part published in April completing the volume
for the last half of the preceding year. [Irom January 1901
they have been issued as two half-yearly volumes.
The ‘ Transactions” contain guch of the more important
communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society
as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate
them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form.
They are issued at irregular intervals.
Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of
a Subscription of One Guinea before the day of the Anni-
versary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive the
Society’s Publications for the year. They are lkewise
entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per
cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A
further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of
Publications issued prior to 1881, if they exceed the value of
five pounds.
Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the
Annual Volume of the Zoological Record for a sum of 30s.
(which includes cost of delivery), payable on the Ist July
in each year; but this privilege is forfeited unless the
subscription be paid before the 1st of December following. -
The following is a complete list of the publications of the
Society already issued.
[ April, 1907.]
TRANSACTIONS* OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
4to. 16 vols. and Index. Price to __ Price to the
ellows, Public.
Vol. I., containing 59 Plates.... (1833-35) .... £3 138 6. £418 OF
A ji 3 Ts Bee panne (Glee nee 4b OO). 5 6 6f
on JUUte, ap G3) op) erties USA —40) ee Po eee ee AA OF
Toes i Uo ene acta, CUI oh OO) 8) 2 Gi
. Vis . Gl wy pone (ISCAGS) coon 4B . 619 O
re PEN of Oo goo CGH) 4.5, Ul & ©, SOMO
a Wale as EOD a seee aot LOCO =e) eae O een Oe 138 12 O
pny alileley - CO eae CIS72 a4) eae Onesr aoe 1211 O
Pimples, 55 OO i acon (ISE=ID) Gace IA Ay Oo IG 2B @
x. OH 5 se00 CIST7E@)) cock 1O © 8B. 13 7 ©
Index, Vols. ieSe AER es ern a ered GIBB) ooo OY 4 &. 010 O
Wol, Oks Comune Sy lene. 4 CIES D) 5s55 BI © ..,, Wie ©
is XI, een SOEs Map Norge CUSSCAO OD) cis o pe 2 tsi Ole “ a ©
oy QA IIO I, py OS gy so (csi) 6 8 BB. Sul @
“4 Oe Se eae CLS OO 9S) ae. % ©. ” @ ©
_ Kae i ODay ISOS 1901) . we ) OAS: Ji 3 “il @
opie We ms Bet py 00 (ISOISIGOS) 26 O SO “a @
oy OW Bley Jin EN pp Ba on (Ame, 1908) 65 1 @ Ge. 110 O
wp OR IU Gp I Dm oo (Came SOR) 55 Ole @ . 018 O
sy oe ig te sy OI peo (Oct. 1904)... OAC a 110 O
an OS AUIS pee er SS oy ao (eK 1905)... dehy el GO Oar 110 O
5) SSW 4 OD gy eee cooce (Deca905) ae 0 elon One i @ ©
PRPNaV Ali e'G mNyy, LD Use aoe (Oem: ISOS). 565 1° 2 6 . 110 O
PROCEEDINGS OF THE COMMITTEE OF SCIENCE AND
CORRESPONDENCE OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF
LONDON. 8vo. 2 vols. (Letterpress only). rife te Price oie
Berek Jo NGOS, IsrOb rs sseconscc0eede As! (OG. Sack eiOSsi
II. 1882. RPM ener onan Os Bl Goana Ag (Odi acta iaOSs
7
PROCEEDINGS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
8vo. 15 vols. (Letterpress only) and Index. (First Series.)
Price to Price to the Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public. Fellows. Public.
Part I. 1833.1 vol. 8vo. 4s. 6d. .. 6s. | Part IX. 1841.1 vol. 8vo. 4s. 6d. .. 6s.f
Moles. 1 AseGa) 16s. i 1842: op 4 ma Cae
, IOUT, IGG, An Gh ss Ga, ONL 1848. ,, 45. Gas arse
. IN, WEG, 1 iy CEL 5 Oe XIE 1644. — 4secemen
Mem S876) ©), 1) cds 6d. aaics: RI. 1845. |. | seu ieaiaan
~ WILT 4% 456 .. Ge 5 (XIV 1846... ds Cae ener
VINE 1889, 4 a, Asida6s.t1| 4, - XV 1847. | 7 Asacd aes
oy WEG MEO, Ge og Cap || line MERON, =, FS dL a. Ge.
8vo. 13 vols. aha Index. (Second Series.)
Letterpress only. With Plates coloured.
Price to Price to the Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public, Fellows. Public.
Part SOW, IGAR, Nwoll Sr@s 4S Gi 56 GS oadco0ce Sn eee ff Chr
PS PME IS40,. os ABC d, OS ee 10.8 1 7 6
ON WIL, HEROS py 9 ey Go OG) aes oun 18) 16 118 Of+
PON 155 As rOuh le 16s eece 015 9 1 1G
fi Oe eon Ey raed oe ies TL hee, 015 9 1 1 OF
X XI. 18538. 95 ASO GES tice ht MOSH se aee eee ee 018 0 a Op
io OITA Mn Ne On pect Oe 7 ania ete 019 6 1 6 OF
WAP OCIS S55 ipl por ACs: ea es hee ed 11.8.6 118 OF
S| ORI HOG Gs a rm a hey eens ih amen a 1 ® 8 1 7 6+
Be EXORVA TSS FOG ee Lach Ca, Se esen A Sen 1 Oo8 1 7 6+
PE PXOMGVL C58) | a AenOda miCsl eee 1 6 2 2 OF
VT. 1859: AS OMA cieset OS aint tet, Wt & YY 2 (Ohp
MO NGI ISCO! - | GS ayaa Oa He eeG saya vege Lil 6 2 2 Of
Index 1848-1860. > As. 6d, Gs,
ii Out of print.
* In consequence of a re-arrangement of the stock of the ‘Transactions,’ the Society is
now able to offer for sale, at the reduced price of £30, sets from Vol. y.—xvi. inclusive, and
separate papers at about one-fourth their published price,
PROCEEDINGS OF THE SCIENTIFIC MEETINGS OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. 8vo. 40 vols. and 4 Indices.
Letterpress only. With Plates uncoloured. With Plates coloured.
Price to Price to the Price to Price to the Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public. Fellows. Public. Fellows. Public.
BS Giller A SHE Gaara ists: OSs), re ee eile 9s. Seritres MUS ae apa re os Oda ee Osan
UsOA 45 41h bo05 OH Goode Os Benen ne op ac BEte cli saan Loar
1863 Actes Gamer OSs 'ecc ciate 9s. a aD oh anes aa Shh coon 458
1864 ao. Gh 6005 Sou aoc 9s. «TOs ee 33s. 9d _ 4bgar
1865 ASW OC See Na rae OSs svat ures 9s, 5 IDs BBS Sth coon 2S
1866 ACMIOG Manor OSeE are sits 5 O8 ON A Geni 36 Bh coon GOS
WG: ain Gy Oto.0D HCHO RO ONE Cen 9s . 125.% S35, Bh ooog 41oo
TUCKS) -S @olocn Selo Bb Ma Eon 9s te UD sees BBkD Wh sane 415%
INAS 8) 2n:6 5 tig Oc IchEts Gia ane ORE 9s. Pe PRO iy NOI KTS lob oo. ZS
TUGTO) ea clei o 0 OR RIOR Reena 9s. sional Rl Seteerorneee BB BUR coon 4inB:
inidex I SGIA1STOy weve ee ie « AS (Sth ng oe 6s.
TCV ETL ak, ohn er CeArotb Gate een a MRE 9s. ceric LA Sek eens a Bh booe 4455:
GOA. no Bic oO OEE GOI CRO nia 9s. oD see a Spi Wh coon ARNT
CBs aaa Oke een aa ori ten 9s. ct Dehua Bi Bh ooo 45s
NCS 8 cere tity Ie iy Oe REO 9s. lea 36s, nan Gbseer
Sea errar aes tis crater Sekai reve. Giaionet ave) 9s. Rae Ue tec ee be F 36s, soo ALS
US Olen erste ecevonretoscaverierersiane 9s. lei er 36s. os
GWT see cab Dea cen eee ae 9s. FULD See eg s 36s, soo. aes
SSM eee nite eee 9s. 2 CUD gre See 36s, boo. Gksks
USS) es Seteeeth occ op tl cola Oe ee 9s, oes LOS ae 36s. soe 48s
SSO eri ween rctey ets v Seees chadais hae os sagt” aD St uate ies 36s. Ra aie Choe
Index, VS 71-1880" oa. cess « Aigts Clive cere 6s.
TKS Gis bo ene ES ano eee 9s. patos ADSS Set eee OOS: 4 48s,
SSD GPa VEN ain ot scin sick Snes 9s. elias 36s 48s,
SBS meee estan cic seer 9s. rel Pree a 36s 48s.
NSS Ane davai erarapecsmirs (ors ee reins 9s. pee ae 36s : A8s.
USS Sara tetersrteveratewatone se ter hovereuies 9s. , las 36s a. 488)
MSS Grae ae hayes eltararsea aeons. oraretons 9s. 5 Be. 36s A8s,
LUSIS HM ante aco. OnE REVEL Apa aio CE eR 9s hie Dslr ae 36s 48s
WIS SSE nieve vee cee Se Sr eRe 9s 5 NBs, 36s 48s
ThetetS) sat cae area Bs ercreearm rea oun eneorens 9s. Nicre LOS ee aneeat 36s. ate CA Ses
USS OA are sicie nalixwvous econ eaiote hare 9s. BAe ea ein OE boon ees:
lbnGlesx, ISIE) BEB AGeanoonc Ass Oda aes 6s
NS Ores eet eae cite ah sian ol ves’ eae pret elena ck eitene set eyia re del oucireten oe aeon ew arae 36s, NLS
TO are eon DCE MOCO CIC TEER ACUI Ee NCICROI a Or tearieny cra cnuicne 36s 48s.
ICS ba blo. Be a ER PORE OISLORI AO ees LO OuenS 36s 48s,
MS OAT erie svanetarea wetens IES See its ee MER part aera AON Ole ERS ae 36s 48s,
LS syiternnene yt iiel cn o's: ois) ota hay Biss Bea ca a cane Ee ino 36s. A8s,
SS GI ern eee so ca aliasc a ante atpon tae Mme teteee pen c Ret enemas 36s. . 48s,
UST OT) - sai ah ANA Ge Suet ea aR ey aE TIE aie pee ON oC Wo ee ee 36s oss
SOS Rae erste ae al dra cael a Ura SS Eyed cat A Sao On eRe Che 36s . 48s,
UNS OG Meee ata Ay revise corre avis Scand a alicui toleves Onsale latent SPE TOL Oba toNat mele tees 36s A8s,
TCT OTO) |e Ora ee Le MPS Ie APCS Torre Ge nein AL eres eer 363 483
Index sISOME GOO) Feces cleets « AS, Gi, sob, OS
* No perfect copies in stock. t Out of print.
PROCEEDINGS or toe GENERAL MEETINGS ror SCIENTIFIC
BUSINESS or tar ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
8vo. 11 vols.
Price to Price to the
Fellows. Public.
DOOM Sy Ole te Tees csttte ys cars tai at ata atesaniarerdiettireaaecensta te kes eonnas te opelarctees IESER G4 o80.6 24s.
x mee Lee ace rairpiay tnt ua Tate cad anerecte Aire ar cave unpe vecone amcneec ta Stee eaeN rae VS Sie clea cre 24s,
BS OMB ambien auc cakes toisus cosfeaitiscs se haeiic sve Caer kosehe radar oneneie uveneneenars TUSK OW ees AN As,
<3 Fe Deter crati cia ala gade eo eetigata ok cer SAN aot ee, ore Tereun OR nT TSS. seus 24s
JISTOSS 2S a ca eins ns Get Gn REAL ot CERAM IVa IB se7 Geter 24s,
mA Bey LUT ace eaaane cite SIS lela oe vero aoa aerate eae ceca eee heh repeat 24s,
NOAH we UL Ser sitchen, aati lovate eid BOR Cee unit Meno aee gS retei en enor LSsy oe exes 24s.
SAUL ct csekever eee: Geis Bel Suet casks oS PRE uke teccalneal Soe Mecwenaet ae ISS sooo. 2S.
NSO teres ee Micke eter e aie tr ibe Gate «dread: ite es ah cae tr eee A ee Ssh tea 24s,
* Fl ic nn ee ra eral ON ar ee A te Ha PSE we LSSeae eee 245
MSO G2 vi listeners, 5 octhauc: pretcoshe rn cect oleh aust Mohetee netatek SOS gehen 48s
LISTS OF THE ANIMALS IN THE SOCIETY’S GARDENS.
List of the Vertebrated Animals now or lately Living in the Gardens
of the Zoological Society of London. (Highth Edition.) 8vo.
1883. Cloth, 4s. 6d.
List of the Vertebrated Animals now or lately Living in the Gardens
of the Zoological Society of London. (Ninth Edition.) 8vyo.
1896. Cloth, 6s.; Paper, 5s.
Catalogue of the Library of the Zoological Society of London.
(Fifth Edition.) 8vo. 1902. Cloth, 6s.; Paper, 5s.
These publications may be obtained at the Socrery’s OFFICE
(3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Loyauans’ (Paternoster Low,
E.C.), or through any bookseller.
THE ZOOLOGICAL RECORD.
——0F0500——
‘HE object of the Zootogicat Recorp is to give, by means of an
annual Volume, complete lists of the Works and Publications
relating to Zoology in all its branches that have appeared during
the year preceding the issue of the Volume, together with full
information as to the points they deal with, arranged in such a
manner as to serve as an Index to the literature of Zoology in all
parts of the globe, and thus to form a repertory that will retain its
value for the Student in future years.
The ‘ Zoological Record’ is published by the Society at the price
of 40s. per volume. But all Members of the Zoological Society of
London have the privilege of receiving it, including the cost of
delivery, at a subscription price of 30s. per annum. This Sub-
scription is due on the Ist of July in every year, and the privilege
of Subscription is forfeited unless the amount be paid before the
1st of December following.
The Zoological Society, having purchased the entire stock of
the ‘Zoological Record,’ is able to supply complete sets. The
thirty-seven Volumes to the end of the nineteenth century, and the
Index-Volume (1880-1900) in addition, will be supplied for £15
net (or without the Index-Volume, for £14 10s. net). Volumes of
any single year (exclusive of the last five volumes and Vols. 4 and 6)
can likewise be suppled at 10s. per volume net.
The price of the Index Zoologicus (Index-Volume 1880-1900)
is 20s., to Fellows 18s.
Members of the Society wishing to subscribe to the ‘ Record ’
are requested to apply at this office for a Form, to be returned
when filled up and signed by the subscriber. In order to facilitate
the payment of the subscription, a Banker’s Order Form is also
supplied to those who prefer that mode of payment. ‘This order,
when filled up and signed, should be sent to the Society’s office for
registration ; it will then be sent to the Agents named therein.
Learned Societies and Institutions and members of the former
Zoological Record Association are permitted to subscribe to the
‘Record’ on the same conditions as are accorded to Members of
the Zoological Society.
The divisions of the ‘Zoological Record,’ commencing with
Vol. 39, may be obtained separately as shown on the next page.
SEPARATE DIVISIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL RECORD.
At present each Volume of the Zootocicat Recorp consists of
20 separately paged Divisions. These may be obtained separately,
in paper covers, stitched and lettered.
The following are the Divisions and their net prices, viz. :—
SW
Jiist of abbreviations of journals,ete. .. .. .. 2 0
Special Records, viz. :—
I. General Subjects ..
11. Mammalia
IIT. Aves SEAMS AE:
TV. Reptilia and Batrachia. .
V. Pisces
VI. Tunicata
VII. Moilusca
VIII. Brachiopoda ..
oS &
or)
IX,
aK,
XI.
XCar
SOU0E
XLV.
Xavi
WAL,
WANE
DOWABO
Bryozoa
Crustacea
Arachnida
Myriopoda
Insecta ..
Echinoderma
Vermes ..
Coelenterata ..
Spongiee
Protozoa
Index of new names of genera and subgenera
LO SS Tt 18S) WG) Cony KS) [)
=
(So) 118)
bd to wore ww
aoe ef © @
(=>)
—
S So SOqQce @ © &
On receipt of the price any Division will be forwarded as soon
as ready.
These separate Divisions can be obtained from the Zoological
Society, 3 Hanover Square, London, and also from Messrs. Fried-
lander & Sohn, 11 Carlstrasse, Berlin. Cheques and Post-Office
Orders should be made payable to “The Zoological Society,” and
crossed “* Drummond’s.”
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S.,
Secretary.
April, 1907.
ZoouoGicaL Society or Lonpon,
3 Hanovur Square, W,
LIST OF VOLUMES or rae ‘ZOOLOGICAL RECORD.
The Record of Zoological Literature, 1864-1866, Vols. 1.-111.,
and 1868, Vol. v. Edited by Anserr C. L. G. Ginrumr, M.A.,
M.D., Ph.D., F.Z.S., &e. Price 10s. each Volume. Net. (1867,
Vol. 1v., supplied with sets only.)
The Record of Zoological Literature, 1869, Vol. vi. Edited by
Arprrt ©. L. G. Guyraer, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., FIRS: E-Z:8., &e:
London, 1870. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record for 1870-1872, Vols. vir.—1x. Edited
by Aurrep Newron, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., V.P.Z.8., &e. Price 10s.
each Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1873-1883, Vols. x.-xx. Edited by
Epwarp Canpwett Ry, F.Z.S., M.E.S. Price 10s. each Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1884, 1885, Vols. xx1., xxi1. Edited
by F. Jurrrey Bert, M.A. Price 10s. each Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1886-1890, Vols. xx11.—xxvir.
Edited by Frank E. Bupparp, M.A., F.Z.8. Price 10s. each
Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record for 1891-1900, Vols. xxvi11.—xxxvil.
Edited by D. Suarp, M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.S., &c. Price 10s. each
Volume. Net.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Thirty-eighth; being
Records of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1901,
By J. A. Thomson, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger,
Alice L. Embleton, I. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, 8. Pace, Albert
Brown, D. Sharp, F. A. Bather, and E. A. Minchin. LEdited (for
the Zeological Society of London) by Davin Suarp, M.A., F.R.8.
F.Z.S8., &c. London, 1902. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Thirty-ninth ; being Records
of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1902. By
D. Sharp, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger, W. T.
Calman, E. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, Alice L. Embleton, F. A. Bather,
Ki. A. Minchin, and H. M. Woodcock. Jdited (for the Zoological
Society of London) by Davin SuHarp, M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.8., &e.
London, 1903. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Fortieth; being Records cf
Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1903. By D.
Sharp, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger, W. T.
Calman, I. R. Sykes, KE. A. Smith, Alice L. Embleton, F. A. Bather,
H. A, Minchin, and H. M. Woodcock. Edited (for the Zoological
Society of London) by Davin Suarp, M.A., F.RS., F.ZS., We.
London, 1904. Price 30s.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Forty-first; being Records
of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1904. By D.
Sharp, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, G. A. Boulenger, W. T.
Calman, EH. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, Alice L. Embleton, F. Silvestri,
KH. Simon, F. A. Bather, W. Woodland, and H. M. Woodcock.
Edited (for the Zoological Society of London) by Davrp Snare,
M.A., F.K.S., F.Z.8., &e. London, 1905. Price 40s.
The Zoological Record, Volume the Forty-second ; being
Records of Zoological Literature relating chiefly to the year 1905.
By D. Sharp, R. Lydekker, R. Bowdler Sharpe, Igerna B. J. Sollas,
W. T. Calman, EH. R. Sykes, E. A. Smith, Helen P. Kemp,
F. Silvestri, A. 8. Hirst, Margaret Grant, Cora B. Sanders, E. A.
Minchin, and H. M. Woodcock. dited (for the Zoological Society
of London) by Davin Suarp, M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.8., &c. London,
1906. Price 40s. .
Index Zoclogicus. An alphabetical list of names of genera
and subgenera proposed for use in Zoology, as recorded in the
Zoological Record, 1880-1900; together with other names not
included in the ‘ Nomenclator Zoologicus’ of 8. H. Seudder. Com-
piled (for the Zoological Society of London) by Cuartzs Owen
Warernovuse and edited by Davin Suarp, Editor of the Zoological
Record. London, 1902. Price to Fellows, 18s.; price to the
public, 20s.
These publications may be obtained at the Socrmty’s Orrice
(3 Hanover Square, W.).
‘
No. 31.
ABSTRACT OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.*
May Ist, 1906.
Dr. Henry Woopwarp, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The Secrerary read a report on the additions that had been
made to the Society’s Menagerie during the month of March
1906, which stated that they were 124 in number.
Mr. OvpFIELD THomas, F.R.S., exhibited the skin of a re-
markable new Duiker from Nyasaland, which had been presented
to the British Museum by Mr. 8. W. Frank.
Tt was (by Mr. Frank’s request) named as follows :—
CEPHALOPHUS WALKERI, Sp. n.
Size medium. General ground-colour dark greyish brown,
darkening almost to black on the back. Under surface scarcely
lighter. Whole of forehead deep glossy black, connected by a
narrow dark line down the nape with the black of the back.
Cheeks and chin pale fawn. Limbs dark throughout,
Hab. Tuchela River, 8. Nyasa.
Type. B.M. No. 6.4.21.1.
The Hon. Watter Rotruscuitp, M.P., F.Z.8., read a short
paper entitled “ Further Notes on Anthropoid Apes,” and exhi-
bited five mounted specimens, one skeleton, six skulls, and a
photograph of the following races:—Gorilla gorilla dark-headed
race, G. gorilla red-headed race, G. gorilla matschiei, G. gorilla
diehli, Simia vellerosus, and S. vellerosus fuliginosus.
Mr. OnprietD THomaés, F.R.S., read a paper on Mammals
collected in South-west Australia for Mr. W. E. Balston.
* This Abstract is published by the Society at 3 Hanover Square, London,
W., on the Tuesday following the date of Meeting to which it refers. It will
be issued, free of extra charge, to all Fellows who subscribe to the Publications,
along with the ‘ Proceedings’ ; but it may be obtained on the day of publication
at the price of Stxpence, or, if desired, sent post-free for the sum of Sia
Shillings per annum, payable in advance.
2
Mr. Balston had been good enough to defray the expenses of a
collector, Mr. G. C. Shortridge, for the exploration of South-
west Australia, in the interests of the National Museum, and
the present paper gave an account of the Mammals thus obtained.
Thirty-two species and subspecies were enumerated, of which
the following were described as new :—
SCOTEINUS BALSTONI, Sp. n.
Allied to S. greyi; but the fur bicolor, smoky brown basally,
pale brown terminally.
Forearm 36 mm.
Hab. Laverton, West Australia.
Type. Female. Original number 170.
TACHYGLOSSUS ACULEATUS INEPTUS, subsp. n.
Very spinous, the spines with dark tips. Snout unusually
short, the rostral index 77-80.
Greatest length of typical skull 104 mm.; greatest breadth
47-8; rostrum 43:5.
Hab. Parker’s Range, Southern Cross.
Type. Male. Original number 123.
A series of papers was read on the Lepidoptera collected in
South Tibet by the officers during the recent expedition to that
country under Col. Sir Frank Younghusband. Mr. H. J. Enwus,
¥.R.S., gave an account of the Butterflies contained in the
collecticn, which comprised 33 species and varieties, four of which
were described as new. The Moths, exclusive of the 7ineide,
had been worked out by Sir Grorce Hampson, Bt., who
eiumerated the 63 species of which specimens were obtained.
O: these, examples of 36 species were taken at moderate
elevations in Sikhim, and belonged to the Indian fauna, two
being described as new; 27 species belonged to the Palearctic
fauna, of which 9 were widespread and 18 Tibetan; 10 of these
were described as new. An account of the Zineide was supplied
by Mr. J. Harrury Durrant: they were referred to 4 species,
two of which were new.
My. F. E. Bepparp, F.R.S., read a paper entitled ‘“ Contri-
butions to the Knowledge of the Vascular and Respiratory
Systems in the Ophidia and to the Anatomy of the Genera Boa
and Corallus.”
3
The next Meeting of the Society for Scientific Business will
be held on Tuesday, the 15th May, 1906, at half-past Hight
o’clock P.m., when the following communications will be made :—
1. Mr. J. N. Hatserr.—Zoological Results of the Third
Tanganyika Expedition conducted by Mr. W. A. Cunnington,
1904-05. Report on the Hydrachnde.
2. Mr. OupFreLp Tuomas, F.R.S.—On Mammals from Northern
Australia presented to the National Museum by Sir William
Ingram and the Hon. John Forrest.
3. Prof. W. B. Benuam, D.Sc., and Mr. W. J. Dunpar.—On
the Skull of a young Specimen of the Ribbon Fish (Regalecus).
The following Paper has been received :—
Dr. von Linsvow.—Gordtiiden aus Korea.
Communications intended for the Scientific Meetings of the
ZOOLOGICAL Socrery oF Lonvon should be addressed to
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, Secretary.
3 Hanover Square, Lonpon, W.
8th May, 1906.
WA eases) oe
ae Muerte Ce
etic ioe ME
VE ek Ht
peyy
ay
ae | : ‘ Ray Py i
FPL gia eee LR Mee oe et Dae eee
Sd
No. 82.
ABSTRACT OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
May 15th, 1906.
Dr. J. Rost Braprorp, F.R.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The Secretary read a report on the additions that had been
made to the Society's Menagerie during the month of April
1906, which stated that they were 171 in number.
Mr. F. E. Bepparp, F.R.S., exhibited a nearly full-time foetus
of Lemur rufifrons, and called attention to the carpal vibrisse,
which were extremely conspicuous, though the rest of the ventral
surface of the arm was devoid of hair.
Mr. Bepparp also exhibited, on behalf of Dr. C. G. SELIGMANN,
a cock of mixed breed which had been caponised for commercial
purposes whilst young. The bird, which had been under obser-
vation for over a year, at no time showed any evidence of sexual
attraction for or towards either sex. On dissection, there was no
trace of testicular tissue. The head was hen-like, but the bird
possessed well-marked and rather stout but short spurs, whilst
the tail, which contained sickle-feathers, was ‘‘ over-furnished.,”
Mr. R. I. Pococx, F.Z.8., Superintendent of the Gardens,
exhibited and made remarks upon a specimen of a Leaf-insect
(Phyllium) from the Seychelles, which had been brought to the
Gardens by Mr. E. G. B. Meade- Waldo, F.Z.8.
Mr. Henry Mount, F.Z.S., exhibited, on behalf of Mr. Bussey,
a skin of the Spotted-necked Otter (Lutra maculicollis) obtained
* This Abstract is published by the Society at 3 Hanover Square, London,
W., on the Tuesday following the date of Meeting to which it refers. It will
be issued, free of extra charge, to all Fellows who subscribe to the Publications,
along with the ‘ Proceedings’; butit may be obtained on the day of publication
at the price of Sixpence, or, if desired, sent post-free for the sum of Sir
Shillings per annum, payable in advance.
6
at Fort Johnston, Uganda. The skull and carcase had been
extracted through the mouth, thus leaving the skin intact.
A communication from Mr. J. N. Hapert contained descrip-
tions of the two species of Water-Mites (Hydrachnide) collected
by Mr. W. A. Cunnington in Lake Nyasa during the Third
Tanganyika Expedition 1904—05.
Mr. Onprretp Tromas, F.R.S., read a paper on a collection of
Mammals made by Mr. W. Stalker in the Northern Territory
of South Australia, and presented to the National Museum by
Sir William Ingram, Bart., and the Hon. John Forrest. The
collection included 16 species, of which the two following were of
special interest :—
MUs FORRESTI, sp. 0.
Size medium. Colour drab-grey above, white below. Teeth
with their lamine peculiarly twisted, the first molars with large
cingular ledges.
Head and body 104 mm.; tail 72; hind foot 19.
Type. B.M. No. 6.3.9.39.
PHASCOGALE INGRAMI, Sp. Nn.
Size minute; the teeth and feet smaller than in any known
Australian Marsupial. Head peculiarly flattened.
Head and body 80 mm. ; tail 60; hind foot 10.
Type. B.M. No. 6.3.9.77.
Mr. F. E. Bepparp, F.R.S., communicated a paper by Prof.
W. B. Bennam and Mr. W. J. Dunzar dealing with the skull of
a young Ribbon-Fish (Regalecus).
A communication from Dr. von Linsrow contained descriptions
of two species—one of them new--of Hair-Worms of the family
Gordiide. The specimens had been obtained in Korea by
Mr. Malcolm Anderson, who was making collections of the fauna
of Eastern Asia for the Duke of Bedford.
A communication from Mr. G. A. BouLENGER contained de-
scriptions of a new Lizard, a new Snake, and a new Toad collected
in Uganda by Mr. KE. Degen, F.Z.8.
Mr. R. I. Pocock read a paper on the gestation and parturition
of certain Monkeys that had bred in the Society’s Menagerie in
the spring of the present year.
if
The next Meeting of the Society for Scientific Business will
be held on Tuesday, the 29th May, 1906, at half-past Hight
o'clock p.M., when the following communications will be made :—
1. Messrs. OtprreLD THomas and Haro~tp Scuwann.—The
Rudd Exploration of South Africa.—V. List of Mammals ob-
tained by Mr. Grant in N.E. Transvaal.
2. Mr. F. EK. Bepparp, F.R.S8.—On the Vascular System of
Heloderma, with Notes on that of the Monitors and Crocodiles.
The following papers have been received :—
1. Dr. R. Broom, C.M.Z.8.—On the South African Diapto-
saurian Reptile Howesia.
2. Dr. G. Srewarpson Brapy, F.R.S.—On the Entomostracan
Fauna of the New Zealand Lakes.
3. Dr. CHARLES Cururon.—Note on some Crustacea from the
Freshwater Lakes of New Zealand.
Communications intended for the Scientific Meetings of the
ZOOLOGICAL Soctery or Lonpon should be addressed to
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, Secretary.
3 Hanover Squars, Lonpon, W.
22nd May, 1906.
5 ree
Baie
No. 33.
ABSTRACT OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.®
May 29th, 1906.
FREDERICK GitLErr, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.
Mr. R. H. Burns, F.Z.8., exhibited, on behalf of Prof. Srewarr,
some dissections prepared for the Museum of the Royal College of
Surgeons from material derived from the Society’s Gardens. The
specimens included the head of a Ki-wi(Apieryx mantelli) in sagittal
section, showing the relatively large size of the olfactory parts of
the brain and the complexity of the olfactory chamber; the head
of a Crowned Crane (Balearica regulorwm), showing the dilatable
pharynx, which by its inflation when the bird crows causes a
sudden distension of the gular wattle, and apparently acts as a
resonating-chamber ; preparations of the cheek-pouches of a.
Spotted Cavy (Celogenys paca); and the stomach of a fetal
Giraffe (Giraffa camelopardalis antiquorum g X G. c. wardi 2).
Mr. R. EK. Hoxnprye exhibited,.and made remarks upon, the
skull and horns of a male, so-called ‘‘ Wild” Irish Goat, also th e
skull of a Domestic Cat in which the posterior border of the orbit.
was complete.
Dr. L. W. Sampon exhibited a series of diagrams illustrating
the transmission of diseases by Insects and Ticks.
Prof. Rosert T. Jackson exhibited a photograph of the
Champley collection of eggs of the Great Auk taken before the
collection was dispersed, and made remarks on specimens of the
bird that had lately come under his notice. He also exhibited a
long-focus lens for museum work and dissections.
* This Abstract is published by the Society at 3 Hanover Square, London,
W., on the Tuesday following the date of Meeting to which it refers. It will
be issued, free of extra charge, to all Fellows who subscribe to the Publications,
along with the ‘Proceedings’; but it may be obtained on the day of publication
at the price of Sixpence, or, if desired, sent post-free for the sum of Sir
Shillings per annum, payable in advance.
10
The Sucrerary exhibited the skull of a Wild Boar that had
lately been dug up during building operations in James Street,
Oxford Street, W.
Mr. Harotp Scuwann, F.Z.S., read a paper prepared by
Mr. OupFiELD THomas, F.R.S., and himself, on Mammals collected
by Mr. C. H. B. Grant in the Zoutpansberg district of the
Transvaal, and presented to the National Museum by Mr. C. D.
Rudd.
The collection had been obtained at two localities—Klein
Letaba at 1000’ altitude and Woodbush at 4500’, and so gave a
good general idea of the fauna of the region. In all it consisted
of about 250 specimens belonging to 51 species and subspecies, of
which several were described as new. In addition, the old genus
Macroscelides was broken up into three, the new name HLEPpHAN-
TULUS being given to the group of which JZ. rupestris was the
type, and Nasruio to that typified by M. brachyrhynchus.
Of the species the following was specially noteworthy :—
HELOGALE BRUNNULA, Sp. 0.
Allied to H. parvula, but with the head paler than the body,
a suffusion of buffy in the general colour and with the limbs not
darkening terminally.
Hab. Klein Letaba.
Type. Male. B.M. 5.12.9.22. Hight specimens examined.
Mr. F. E. Bepparp, F.R.8., read a paper entitled ‘“‘ On the
Vascular System of Heloderma, with Notes on that of the Monitors
and Crocodiles.”
Mr. BepDARD also read a paper containing a description of the
external characters of an unborn feetus of a Giraffe (Giraffa
camelopardalis antiquorum 3 X G.c. wardi 2).
Dr. A. SmitrH Woopwarp, F.R.S., communicated a paper by
Dr. Rosert Broom, C.M.Z.S8., on the South African Diapto-
saurian Reptile Howesva.
The next Meeting of the Society for Scientific Business (closing
the Session 1905-06) will be held on Tuesday, the 19th June,
1906, at half-past Eight o’clock p.m., when the following com-
munications will be made :—
1. Sir Cuarztes Exiot, K.C.M.G.—The Nudibranchs of South
India and Ceylon.
ll
2. The Hon. Watrer Roruscutp, F.Z.S.—Description of a
new Species of Zebra.
3. Dr. G. Stewarpson Brapy, F.R.S.—On the Entomostracan
Fauna of the New Zealand Lakes,
4. Dr. CHARLES Cuturon.—Note on some Crustacea from the
Freshwater Lakes of New Zealand.
5. Mr. C. Tare Recan, F.Z.S.—A Classification of the
Selachian Fishes.
Communications intended for the Scientific Meetings of the
ZooLoGicaAL Socrery oF Lonpon should be addressed to
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, Secretary.
3 Hanover Square, Lonpon, W.
5th June, 1906.
e au
No. 34.
ABSTRACT OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.*
June 19th, 1908.
Sir Epmunp G. Loprr, Bart., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The Secrerary read a Report on the additions that had been
made to the Society's Menagerie during the month of May
1906.
Dr. W. T. Cauman, F.Z.8., exhibited, on behalf of Dr. A. Ducks,
C.M.Z.8., a specimen of the Crustacean Palemon jamaicensis
Herbst, from the Atoyac River, Vera Cruz, Mexico.
Dr. Cauman also exhibited a photograph of a Lobster with
abnormal chelee.
Dr. C. G. Seriemann, F.Z.S8., the Society’s Pathologist, exhibited
and made remarks upon the heart of a Tiger that had died in
the Society’s Menagerie.
Dr. SetigMANN also exhibited some feathers from the tail of a
cock Pheasant which were gradually assuming the pattern of the
feathers of the hen bird.
Mr. W. Savitte Kent, F.Z.8S., exhibited a series of lantern-
slides, taken from photographs in natural colours, illustrating the
Fish and associated fauna of the Polynesian Coral Reefs.
* This Abstract is published by the Society at 3 Hanover Square, London,
W., on the Tuesday following the date of Meeting to which it refers. It will
be issued, free of extra charge, to all Fellows who subscribe to the Publications,
along with the ‘ Proceedings’ ; but it may be obtained on the day ef publication
at the price of Stxpence, or, if desired, sent post-free for the sum of Six
Shillings per annum, payable in advance.
14
Sir Cares Exior, K.C.M.G., F.Z.8., communicated a paper
entitled “On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon,
with Special Reference to the Collections and Drawings preserved
in the Hancock Museum at Newcastle-on-Tyne.” This paper was
an attempt to settle the synonymy of various Nudibranchiata
of the Indo-Pacific with the help of Kelaart’s drawings and
the collections made by him and Walter Elliot, and now preserved
at Newcastle. It also contained some new information as to the
anatomy of several species (particularly Platydoris formosa,
P. papillata, Doriopsilla miniata, Kalinga ornata, and several
Pleurophyllidiidee).
Of the identifications suggested, the following were regarded as
more or less certain :—(1) Hexabranchus maz ‘ginatus (Q. & G.)=
Doris gloriosa Kel.; (2) Chromodoris diardii (Kel.)=(C. semperi
Bgh.; (3) Casella maccarthyi (Kel.)=C. cincta Bgh.; (4) Ken-
tr adlomiis maculosa (Cuv.)=K. annuligera Bgh.; (5) ‘Discodoris
concinna (A. & H. )=D. concinniformis Bgh.; (6) Archidoris
violacea Bgh.=A. africana Eliot ; (7) Thordisa villosa A. & H.=
ft speeder a Bgh.; (8) Trippa luteola (Kel.)=Thordisa ? cau-
data Farran ; (9) Ty evelyana ceylonica Kel.= 7. rubromaculata
Bgh.; (10) Bornella . di gitata Ad. & Reeve = B. hancockana
Kel. ; (11) Samla bicolor (Kel.)=S, annuligera Bgh.; (12) Elysia
cerulea Kel. = H. lineolata Bgh.; (13) #. punctata Kel. =
EL, nigropunctata (Pse.).
The following were regarded as probable, but not certain until
further specimens could be examined -—(1) Chromodoris fidelis
(Kel.)=C. flammulata Bgh.; (2) Hoplodoris desmoparypha Bgh.
= Platydoris papillata Eliot ; (3) Asteronotus hemprichi Ehrenb.
= Doris exanthemata Kel.; (4) Thordisa crosslandi Eliot, 1904=
Diaulula? gigantea Bgh., 1905; (5) Doris intecta Kel. = Trippa
ornata Bgh.; (6) Doris leopar da Kel. = Tri ippa monsont Eliot ;
(7) Doridopsis tuberculosa (Q. & G.) var. = Doris car bunculosa
Kel. ; (8) Diphyllidia marmorata Kel. = Linguella cinerea Farran ;
(9) Phyllobr anchus orientalis (Kel.)=P. prasinus and P. rubi-
cundus Bgh. In both these lists the first specific name had
priority, if established.
The following references to genera were certain or probable :—
Chromodoris gleniei (ele) C. amabilis (Kel.); C. tennantana
(Kel.); Platydoris (not Discodoris) ellioti (A. & H.); Halgerda?
apiculata (A. & H.); Staurodoris rusticata (A. & H.); Doriopsilla
miniata (A. & H.); Stiliger ? viridis (Kel.).
The Hon. Watrer RotuscuiLp, M.P., ¥.Z.8., exhibited specimens
of, and described, a new species of Zebra, intermediate between
Hquwus zebra and £. burchelli, from N.K. Rhodesia, and a new Bush-
buck from Portuguese East Africa.
Mv Roruscuixp also exhibited specimens of the Forest-Pigs,
Hylocherus meinertzhagent, Potamocherus johnstoni, and P.chero-
potamus demonis, and described certain distinctive features.
15
A paper was read from Dr. G. Srewarpson Brapy, F.RS.,
C.M.Z.8., which contained an account of the Entomostraca taken
during a ‘bathymetr ical survey of the New Zealand Lakes, and a
comparison of this fauna with that of the English Lakes, which
appeared to present very similar physical conditions.
A paper by Prof. Cuarues Cuinron, F.L.S., dealing with the
higher Crustacea obtained during the same survey, was also read.
Mr. C. Tare Recan, B.A., F.Z.8., read a paper entitled
“A Classification of the Selachian Fishes.” The author stated
that the Selachii were regarded as entitled to rank, at least, as a
well-marked subclass, and he divided them into two principal
groups, viz. Trematopnea and Chasmatopnea, the latter including
the single order Holocephali. The Trematopnea were arranged
as follows :-—
Order. Suborder. Division. Family. Subfamily,
TRY ( Cladoselachide.
JET DTD RX ONE TN OY BINA GA UE soe esos e ees aan Wen reo eer Rio aan eee Th Olededeneide.
Diplacanthide.
NGMNENEODUE eee ee Ditacanth
JCOTETET EI CUNO EW) s arrconedopseetadareaneacnnecninasaes .... Pleuracanthide.
Chlamydoselachide.
(Hysancuorner, ee
( Odontaspidide.
| Lannide.
Oretolobide.
GALEOIDEI ...... Scyliorhinide.
| Y
jo BBU SOREN dg
| Carchariide. eee
IL Sphyrnine.
( Cochliodontide.
| Hybodontide.
SQUALOIDEI ...... < Cestraciontide. é
EUSELACHII... Squalide. ; Squaline. 7!
Pristiophorine.
Hybodontine.
Palzospinacinz.
cr | Squatinide.
J NarcopatorpEr. Narcobatide. g
[ Rhinobatide, § Rhinobatine.
s Pristine.
(GB Acro repr Tener Fee Rsle
Dasybatide.
LHYPoTREMATA......
A paper by Mr. F. F. Larpiaw gave an account of the Polyclad
Turbellaria from the Cape Verde Islands collected by Mr. C.
Crossland, F.Z.S. The collection showed that, on the whole, the
fauna of this region of the Atlantic agreed closely with that of the
Mediterranean so far as the Polyclads were concerned. The most
interesting of the 16 or 17 species represented in the collection
were, perhaps, a species of Anonymus (of which several specimens
were taken) and Zraunfelsia elongata, gen. etsp.nov. The latter
was an elongated form remarkable for the possession of marginal
tentacles, which were not usually associated with a long narrow
body in this class. A unique feature in this genus was the presence
16
of a pair of alveolar glands, each with a long duct opening on either
side of antrum masculinum. The genus was referred to the
Diposthiide of Woodworth.
Messrs. E.G. B. Mzapr-WaAtpo, F.Z.S., and Micnarnt J. Nicoun
gave an account of a large unknown marine animal they had
observed off the coast of Brazil during their cruise in the Earl of
Crawford’s yacht the ‘ Valhalla.’
This Meeting closes the Session 1905-06. The next Session
(1906-07) will commence in November next.
Communications intended for the Scientific Meetings of the
ZOOLOGICAL Society oF Lonpon should be addressed to
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, Secretary.
3 Hanover Square, Lonpon, W.
26th June, 1906.
No. 35.
ABSTRACT OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
November 13th, 1908.
HowarpD SAunpDErs, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The Secretary read a Report on the additions that had been
made to the Society’s Menagerie during the months of June,
July, August, and September, 1906.
Mr. A. Dicksze exhibited a living specimen of the Golden
Pheasant (Thaumalea picta) in abnormal plumage.
Mr. H. C. Becx, F.Z.8S., exhibited a skull of the Capybara
(Hydrocherus capybara) showing an elongation of the first pre-
molar in the lower jaw.
Prof, E. A. Mrncutn, F.Z.S., exhibited some diagrams of 'Trypa-
nosomes from Tsetse-flies and made remarks on the dissemination
of diseases by these insects.
A communication was read from Prof. R. BurckuaArt, C.M.Z.8.,
containing a short account of a very young embryo of the Okapi
(Okapia johnstoni) obtained by his correspondent Dr. T. David
from a specimen which had been shot in the Semliki Forest.
The object not being well preserved and in an early stage, it
could only be stated that all the particulars ascertainable were
specially Ungulate in character.
* This Abstract is published by the Society at 5 Hanover Square, London,
W.., on the Tuesday followmg the date of Meeting to which it refers. It will
be issued, free of extra charge, to all Fellows who subscribe to the Publications,
along with the ‘ Proceedings’ ; but it may be obtained on the day of publication
at the price of Sixpence, or, if desired, sent post-free for the sum of Six
Shillings per annum, payable in advance.
18
Dr. P. L. Scnater, F.R.S., made some remarks on the letter
from Capt. P. H. G. Powell-Cotton, published in the ‘Times’ of
Sept. 27th, 1906, on the Okapi.
A communcation was read from Mr. F. F. Larpuaw which
contained a description of a new species of Turbellarian obtained
during Dr. W. A. Cunnington’s expedition to Lake Tanganyika.
A communication from Mr. OLDFIELD THomas, F.R.S8., contained
a list of a second collection of Mammals made in Western Australia
for Mr. W. E. Balston, with Field-notes by the collector, Mr. G.
C. Shortridge.
This second collection had been made in the Avon watershed,
and consisted of about 350 specimens, of which a fine series had
been presented to the National Museum by Mr. Balston.
In all 42 species were enumerated, and of these Mr. Shortridge
had given notes on the distribution and comparative rarity at the
present time, such notes being of particular value in the case of a
disappearing fauna like that of Australia.
An appendix dealt with a small series obtained on Bunier
Island, Shark’s Bay, on the N.W. coast of Australia.
The sixth instalment of the results of the Rudd Exploration of
South Africa, prepared by Messrs. OLDFIELD Tuomas, F.R.S., and
Haroup Scuwann, F.Z.8S., was read. It contained an account of
the Mammals obtained by Mr. C. H. B. Grant in the Eastern
Transvaal. ‘Twenty-one species were represented in the collection,
of which one was new.
Mr. J. Cosmo MELVILL, F.Z.S., read a paper prepared by himself
and Mr. Rospert StanpEN of the Manchester Museum, entitled
‘The Mollusea of the Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, and Arabian
Sea, as evidenced mainly through the Collections of Mr. F. W.
Townsend, 1903-1905, with descriptions of new Species.—
Part IJ. Pelecypoda.”
Tt was a continuation of the enumeration of the Mollusca of
the above-named seas published in the Proc. Zool. Soc. vol. ii.
1901, and completing the Catalogue, the total number embraced
being nearly sixteen hundred species, many of these being found
to be new to science. Amongst the Pelecypoda, Tellina held the
premier place; most orders and families were, however, repre-
sented, and the result was a very refined and varied molluscan
fauna. Some interesting forms occurred amongst the Lardiacea ;
while the Pectinide showed alliance and, in some cases, specific
identity with the Erythrzan fauna, lately so ably monographed
by Dr. Sturany.
19
The next Meeting of the Society for Scientific Business will be
held on Tuesday, the 27th November, 1906, at half-past Hight
o’clock p.m., when the following communications will be made :—
1. My. T. A. Cowarp, F.Z.8.—On some Habits of Rhinolophus
hipposiderus.
2. Messrs. Epear A. Surra, I.8.0., F.Z.S.,and H. H. Broomsr.
—The Marine Fauna of Zanzibar and British East Africa, from
Collections made by Cyril Crossland in the Years 1901 and 1902.
On some Species of Solenide.
3. Mr. W. Woopianp, F.Z.8.—Suggestions concerning the
Origin and Significance of the “ Renal-portal System,” with an
Appendix on the Production of Subadominal Veins.
4. Mr. W. Wooptanp, F.Z.S.—On the Anatomy of Centro-
phorus calceus (crepidalbus Bocage and Capello) Giinther.
The following Papers have been received :—
1. Mr. Ouprietp Tuomas, F.R.S.—The Duke of Bedford's
Zoological Exploration in Eastern Asia.—I!. List of small
Mammals from Korea and Quelpart.
2. Messrs. Joun Rennie, D.Sc., and Harry Wiseman, M.A.—
On Collections of the Cape Verde Island Marine Fauna made by
Cyril Crossland from July to September 1904. Ascidians.
3. Mr. Lionen K. Crawsuay, M.A.—On Variations in the
Arterial System of certain Species of Anura.
4. Mr. Guy A. K. Marsaatt, F.Z.S.—On new Species of
African Curculionide.
5. Dr. R. W. Suvuretpr, C.M.Z.S.—On the Osteology of the
Tubinares.
6. Mr. O. A. Merrirr Hawxes—The Cranial and Spinal
Nerves of Chlamydoselachus anguineus.
7. Mr. R. LypexKer.— Descriptions of two Mammals from the
Ituri Forest.
Communications intended for the Scientific Meetings of the
ZooLOGICAL Society oF Lonpon should be addressed to
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, Secretary.
3 Hanover Square, Lonpon, W.
20th November, 1906.
nary
No. 36.
ABSTRACT OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.*
November 27th, 1906.
HowaArpD SAUNDERS, Hsq., Vice-President, in the Chair.
The SEcRETARY read a Report on the additions that had been
made to the Society’s Menagerie during the month of October
1906.
Mr. EH. T. Newron, F.R.S., exhibited the leg-bones of two
Foxes that had been caught in snares. The wire in each case
had cut through the skin and was drawn tight round the bone,
which in course of development had grown over the wire and
enveloped it.
Mr. T. A. Cowarp, F.Z.S., read some notes on the habits of the
Lesser Horseshoe Bat, 2hinolophus hipposiderus, in the course of
which it was stated that this Bat usually occupied different
retreats In summer and winter, and that during the earlier period
of occupation of the winter retreat sleep was not profound. The
Bats fed probably in the caves or retreats, and the food was
at times, if not always, consumed when the animal was at rest
and not on the wing. When feeding it did not—probably could
not—make use of the interfemoral membrane, after the manner
of the Vespertilionide, but, as a substitute, the interbrachial
membrane was employed. These facts suggested that the
hibernation of this species, and probably of other cave-haunting
Bats, was not really a profound winter sleep.
A communication from Messrs. Epeéar A. Surry, 1.8.0., and
H. H. Bioomer contained an account of four species of Solenidcee
contained in the collections made by Mr. Cyril Crossland in
Zanzibar and British Hast Africa in 1901-02.
* This Abstract is published by the Society at 3 Hanover Square, London,
W.., on the Tuesday following the date of Meeting to which it refers. It will
be issued, free of extra charge, to all Fellows who subscribe to the Publications,
along with the ‘ Proceedings’ ; but it may be obtained on the day of publication
at the price of Stxpence, or, if desired, sent post-free for the sum of Str
Shillings per annum, payable in advance.
22
Mr. W. Wooptanp, F.Z.8., read a paper in which an attempt
was made to explain the existence of the so-called “ renal-portal ”
system. Arguments and facts were adduced to prove that the
venous blood supplied to the “ portal” kidney was not used for
excretory purposes. On the other hand, it was suggested that
the “renal-portal” system was solely due to the fact that the
lumen of the venous sinus offered a convenient space for the
kidney-substance to intrude upon, the kidney developing under
conditions in which space was extremely limited, and con-
sequently under pressure. This view, which was justified by
all known morphological and physiological facts, implied that all
kidney-elements in the Vertebrata had a similar vascular supply.
Mr. WoopLanD also read a paper on the anatomy of Centro-
phorus calceus, the Author describing in particular the anatomy
of the alimentary tract, which differed in several respects from
that of most Selachians and, as regards the length of the bile-duct,
from most Vertebrates.
Mr. Ouprietp Tuomas, F.R.S., read a paper on mammals col-
lected in Korea and Quelpart Island by Mr. Malcolm P. Anderson
for the Duke of Bedford’s Exploration of Eastern Asia, and
presented by His Grace to the National Museum.
The collection consisted of about 130 specimens, belonging to
nine species, of which four were described as new.
Quelpart Island proved to contain a very poor mammal-fauna, |
and the only specimens obtained there were a Putoriws and a
Micromys, both identical with forms found on the Korean
Peninsula.
The next Meeting of the Society for Scientific Business will
be held on Tuesday, the 11th December, 1906, at half-past Exght
o'clock P.m., when the following communications will be made :-—
1. Messrs. Joun Rennie, D.Sc., and Harry Wiseman, M.A.—
On Collections of the Cape Verde Island Maxine Fauna made by
Cyril Crossland from July to September 1904, Ascidians.
2. Mr. Lionst K. Crawsuay, M.A.—On Variations in the
Arterial System of certain Species of Anura,
3. Mr. Guy A. K. Marsuatt, F.Z.S.—On new Species of
African Curculionide.
4, Mrs. O. A. Merritt Hawxkes.—The Cranial and Spinal
Nerves of Chlamydoselachus anguwineus.
5. Mr. R. Lypexxer.—Descriptions of two Mammals from the
Ituri Forest.
23
The following Papers have been received :—
1. My. J. Lewis Bonnore, F.Z.S.—On a Collection of Mammals
made by Dr. Vassal in Annam.
9. Mr. P. H. Baur, F.Z.S.—On the “Bleating” or “ Drumming”
of the Snipe (Gallinago cclestis).
3. Dr. E. A. Gornp1, C.M.Z.S.—Some new and insufficiently-
known Species of Marmoset Monkeys from the Amazonian
Region.
Communications intended for the Scientific Meetings of the
ZOOLOGICAL SoOcIETY OF Lonvon should be addressed to
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, Secretary
3 Hanover Square, Lonpon, W.
' December Ath, 1906.
pai.
Eh es
No. 87.
ABSTRACT OF THE PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.*
December 11th, 1906.
Dr. Henry WoopwarD, F.R.S., Vice-President,
in the Chair.
The Secrerary exhibited a drawing, by Mr. Carton Moors-
Park, F.Z.S8., of ‘“ Martha,” the young Gorilla that had recently
died in the Society’s Menagerie.
Mr. H. B. Fanruam, B.Sc., F.Z.S., exhibited original drawings
of “ Trypanosoma” balbianii (Certes), showing apparent cilia,
which might, however, be only threads of the sheath or undulating
membrane which had become ruptured. These were first seen in
this organism by M. Fred Vlésand himself at Roscoff this summer.
This parasite, which occurs in the crystalline style of the Oyster,
was compared with various Spirilla and Spirochetes, and its syste-
matic position among the Protista was discussed.
The Secretary exhibited, on behalf of Dr. C. G. SetiagMAnn, two
skulls of the Domestic Sheep, one of which was of a normal male
and the other of a male castrated in youth, and called attention
to the differences in the bones apart from those directly associated
with the absence of the horns in the castrated specimen.
Mr. F. E. Bepparp, F.R.S., exhibited some examples of the
Earthworm (Lenhamia johnstoni) from Mt. Ruwenzori, which
had been entrusted to him for study by Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant.
Mr. J. L. Bonuors, F.Z.S., exhibited one of the innermost
secondaries of the Knot (Zringa canutus) taken from a bird in
his aviaries. The feather was remarkable from the fact that the
summer feather instead of being cast at the autumn moult was
continuous with the new autumn feather; it did not merely
adhere to the tip of this latter, but the shaft was continuous and
* This Abstract is published by the Society at 5 Hanover Square, London.
W., on the Tuesday following the date of Meeting to which it refers. It will
be issued, free of extra charge, to all Fellows who subscribe to the Publications,
along witb the ‘ Proceedings’ ; but it may be obtained on the day of publication
at the price of Sixpence, or, if desired, sent post-free for the sum of Siw
Shillings per annum, payable in advance.
26
the barbs forming at the proximal extremity, the white tip of the
winter feather formed also the light base of the summer feather.
The summer feather was rather shorter than the normal, and
possibly was not fully grown when the autumn moult intervened.
Mr. R. I. Pococr, the Superintendent of the Gardens, exhibited
the tail of a Crested Porcupine to show the peculiar structure of
the quills which constituted the animal’s so-called “ rattle.”
A communication was read from Messrs. Joon Renniz, D.Sc.,
and Harry Wiseman, B.Sc., of the University of Aberdeen. It
contained an account of the Ascidians of the Cape Verde Marine
Fauna collected by Mr. Cyril Crossland, B.A., B.Sc., F.Z.8., and
recorded the occurrence of ten species of Ascidie Simplices, of
which three were described as new.
Mr. F. EK. Bepparp, F.R.S., communicated a paper, on behalf
of Mr. Lionen K. Crawsuay, on variations in the Arterial System
of certain species of Anura.
A communication was read from Mr. Guy A. K. MarsHAtt,
¥.Z.8., containing descriptions of fifty-three new species of African
Coleoptera of the family Curculionide.
A paper by Mrs. O. A. Merrirr Hawxus, B.Sc. (Lond.), on the
Cranial and Spinal Nerves of Chlamydoselachus anguineus, was
vead. Itcontained a description of these nerves and discussions of
them from the point of view of the nerve-component theory, and
showed that the nervous as well as the other systems of Chlamy-
doselachus combined specialized and primitive features; that the
nervous system was intermediate in position between that of
Scylium and of Chimera; that the trigemino-facial complex
exhibited but few signs of the primitive; that the true facialis
was interesting owing to the presence of pre- and post-trematic
rami apart from the.truncus hyomandibularis ; that there was a
chorda tympani; that the glossopharyngeus probably supplied
two neuromasts; that the vagus was disappointing in that its
gangha were mostly indistinguishable, but this was probably due
indirectly to the marked backward swing of the jaws. On the
other hand, it showed that there was a sixth ramus branchialis
vagi to the remnants of a seventh arch; that a hypoglossal nerve
was present; that the acoustico-lateralis rami were closely related
to one another, their distribution showing the close functional
relationship of neuromasts and ampulle of Lorenzini; and that
both the lateral line system and ampulle were primitive and
remarkably unstable.
In a communication regarding two mammals obtained by Major
Powell-Cotton in the Ituri Forest, Mr. R. Lypexxer, F.Z.S.,
referred a dark-coloured Cat’s skin to a race of Felis chrysothria,
and also described a giant Klephant-Shrew as new.
27
In a second paper Mr. LypexKer described the skull of a
Bruang, or Malay Bear, from Tibet, which. he proposed to regard
as representing a distinct race.
In continuation of his paper on South-Indian Nudibranchs
(Proc. Zool. Soc. 1906, pp. 636-691), Sir Cartes Exror, K.C.M.G.,
presented a supplementary account of the radule of various
species based on microscopic slides prepared by Alder and
Hancock, which had just been discovered in the Hancock Museum
at Newcastle on-Tyne. These slides confirmed many of the identi-
fications suggested in the first paper, and in particular showed
that Doris glenet was a Chromodoris, and that Doris villosa was
Thordisa maculigera Bgh.
The next Meeting of the Society for Scientific Business will
be held on Tuesday, the 15th January, 1907, at half-past Eight
o'clock P.M., when the following communications will be made :—
1. My. J. Lewis Bonnore, F.Z.S.—On a Collection of Mammals
made by Dr. Vassal in Annam.
2. Mr. P.H. Baur, F.Z.S.—On the “ Bleating” or “ Drumming”
of the Snipe (Gallinago celestis). (Illustrated with lantern-
slides.)
3. Dr. E. A. Gornp1, C.M.Z.S.—Some new and insufficiently-
known Species of Marmoset Monkeys from the Amazonian
Region.
4, Mr. F. E. Bepparp, F.R.S.—Contributions to the Knowledge
of the Systematic Arrangement and Anatomy of certain Genera
and Species of Squamata.
The following Papers have been received :—
1. Dr. W. T. Catman, F.Z.S.—On new or rare Cumacea from
the Collection of the Copenhagen Museum. Part I.
2. Mr. G. H. Kenricn, F.Z.S.—A List of the Pyralide, with
Descriptions of new Species, collected by A. HE. Pratt in British
New Guinea in 1902-03.
Communications intended for the Scientific Meetings of the
ZooLoGIcAL Society or Lonpon should be addressed to
P. CHALMERS MITCHELL, Secretary.
3 Hanover Square, London, W.
December 18th, 1906.
ag
Hite)
*
Ps
MeO his (ONLI OS”
big Spane 5
ContTENTS (continued).
December 11, 1906. —
: ie Page
The Seeretary. Exhibition of a sketch of a young Gorilla. (Plate LXIII.) ............ 901
Mr. H. B. Fantham, B.Sc, F.Z.S. Exhibition of drawings of “ Trypanosoma” balbianti,
Blom nA Aero CHA 2 .hese< eleners ce abner dou mannerer erator ore Rafer teense Ni Caran Pee 901
Mr, F. E. Beddard, F.R.S. Exhibition of examples of the Earthworm Benhamia johnstoni,
HOMME ARI CZORL 4 sis otere Sao cic te one cla ore ieee bes oaeecnar Ca arc SST SSC Ne au as pe GOL
Mr. J. L. Bonhote, F.Z.8. Exhibition of an abnormal feather of the Knot-............-. SOL
Mr. R. I. Pocock, ¥.Z.8. Exhibition of, and remarks upon, the “rattle” of a Poreupine.. 902
Dr. C. G. Seligmann, F.Z.8. - Exhibition of a skull of a Domestic Sheep which had been
EQuinatedpwalensy OU Oe rau. cries ce eeeles whee ausiepeyajancrs tae srelteler fai efalaneie sriehe see Tsie ene 903
1. On. Collections of the Cape Verde Island Marine Fauna, made by Cyril Crossland,
M.A. (Cantab.), B.Sc. (Lond.), ¥.Z.8., of St. Andrews University, July to September
19U4+.—The Ascidians. By Jonny Renarz, D.Sce., and Harry Wiseman, M.A., B.Sc.,
University of Aberdeen. (Plates LXIV. & LXV.) ......-......... PAPE EN ye oc 903
i)
. On New Species of African Coleoptera of the Family Ourtulionide. By Guy A. K.
Manrsmauu, B.Z.8. (Plates LXVI. & UXVII.)........... ge na eon 911
3. The Cranial and Spinal Nerves of Ch/amydosclachus anguineus (Gar.). By Mrs. O. A.
Mrremr Hawsus, M.Se. (Zoological Laboratory University of Birmingham).
Calley Hey GP. RIEL aid Bp. @ 1.) eer eee oni nAle Merri harm armnmisc rect attic. ai 959
4, Descriptions of Two Mammals from the Ituri Forest. [With a Supplementary Note on
the Buffalo of the Semliki district.] By R. Lypuxxer. (Plate LXX.)............ 92
5. On the Oveurrence of the Bruang in the Tibetan Province. By R, Lypexker
Rene Bc 997
6. On the Nudibranchs of Southern India and Ceylon, with special reference to the
Drawings by Kelaart and the Collections belonging to Alder and Hancock preserved
in the Haneock Museum at Neweastle-on-Tyne.—No. Il. By Sir Carnes Enror,
BIKE OMG Cte Be Zia tape cclleset aosee ni un ee cte hata tat ai nra/ S'al(e um lela ee tabaltpobene vueid ate reopen eiaeg aia 999
7. On Variations in the Arterial System of certain Species of the Anura. By Lronen R.
OIPAWBIUAN AES ACHR is 5 Tien < Gratstatee Salieri a eat eau aitadis caine caer nna Cela eR teeta ae sae OOS
Tin bake SS aren cp EAA in Ran N Ie RAE mine Ursune cnn knarhanie ie wit gg Sia eae 1035
aA ONG Oe elas wire vio) 25 aia iallece tem loeaeataia cs Je + aintatehn Giiajuiaieies icra nase scion Nal eet I
Pisa@uncl and Oiicersc’ Siete le. Mme CE Cae al esac Re Nena aes os cs il.
TGA OFA Chovals AUS Sue en mes cern SU Kena ee oie nee Mens Gis oom s MRA Ie Aiea o4 Gey hichci din ul
Alpbaneriod List of Contributors, 2. ev es iia eee oleae elect e he ay cle ananctele XI
ABTS Sen eel beset tee es fie ny cian cine ea Oa aren Lae iy @aMRRaM ae dace veld Ng le eighey afk io Aart naan XXi
TaiatronmMestian enn es eee ree sae alee Wie Me aaa niet ie ra bes cielia nue at ar haath BOn ep eet es Fey ean
Mas tuois ING wh GENERIC LONINS) vj syevarn cho vyic ixtole) sunt orefaUann sy mak Cf ctelntess oi ately aWialtp averlane’ eke Seneca Been Sean.
DPA GRUTIRY Pe CSrira ale ahtereta ar arc peselneteebace ie) atau cebe cep MNere ma ene ara aetna: satan aiierchal re weetne arate Saito een eR
LIST OF, PEATES.
1906, pp. 759-1052.
Plate Page
LUT.
LIV.
ty, { Mollusca of the Persian Gulf and Arabian Sea ......... 783
LVI.
LVIi. \
LVI. |
Xe
LX, { Anatomy of Centrophorus calceus ......20+e cee en seveee 865
LX. |
LXII_/
IATL povoung female Gorilla os. Vic. eae owe sou (Eka ee bata 901
LXIV. we ( <
LXV Ascidiavisitrom, Cape Verde. fei cucuy «nee nes one vaee 903
LXVI. | , :
LXVII } New, Atrican Curculionids” (ee wale tae eel tee nae 911
_LXVIII. Chlamydoselachus, Cranial nerves ......... eamlbarmute: 00 ‘
, “\ 959
LXIX. Chlamydoselachus. Fye-muscles and Brain.............. ite
LXX. 1. The Dusky African Tiger-Cat (Felis chrysothrix cotton‘). ;
2. The Red African Tiger-Cat (Ff. c. rutia)........-.-- 992
NOTICE.
The ‘ Proceedings’ for the year are issued in fowr varts, forming two volumes.
as follows:— |
Papers read in January and February, in June.
March and April, in August.
May and June, in October.
. November and December, in April.
Ly) thy
29 2?
ted 29°
~
‘ Proceedings,’ 1906, pp. 463-758, were published on October 10th, 1906.
The Abstracts of the papers read at the Scientific Meetings in
‘November and December are contained in this Part.
i
it { yh)
ieee ip hee @ vans a,
i ee 4 Ry
7 A f y Nena
wiley
Tee)
galing
Sasa
oe
ih
|
|
SMITHSONIA\
|
2
3 9088 008
ree ae ag